-
I suppose this is where I can place my random OS/short series that doesn't require anymore than 2+ chapters. Enjoy reading through them I suppose and yeah, like I need any explanation on what I do with my stories here. :on drench:
I'm able to take in requests so feel free to I guess... request a pairing or two and if you want it depressing or not, LOL. (Don't want someone looking forward to a happy story to end up with a really depressing scenario instead) :hee:
Table of Contents
The Truth [KojiYuu]
Valentine's Day OS (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=34893.msg1153508#msg1153508)
Truth Is... [Mayuki] (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=34893.msg1156297#msg1156297)
Online Friends [wMatsui + Mayuki] (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=34893.msg1157437#msg1157437)
I'll Do Anything For You [Atsumina] (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=34893.msg1162100#msg1162100) | Part 2 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=34893.msg1203149#msg1203149)
I've Always Loved You [JuriMayu] (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=34893.msg1167470#msg1167470)
Melting the Cold Heart [Mayuki] (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=34893.msg1180270#msg1180270)
From Friends to Lovers [wMatsui] (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=34893.msg1189049#msg1189049)
The Struggle [JuriMayu] (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=34893.msg1194687#msg1194687)
Surprise Homecoming [YuiParu] (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=34893.msg1195594#msg1195594)
Jealousy [Mayuki + wMatsui] (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=34893.msg1198469#msg1198469)
Going Crazy [wMatsui] (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=34893.msg1204465#msg1204465)
Building Feelings [wMatsui] (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=34893.msg1211869#msg1211869)
The Shadow and The Light [Mayuki] (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=34893.msg1213132#msg1213132)
One Night... [Kojiyuu] (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=34893.msg1214077#msg1214077)
Unexpected Love [YukoRena] (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=34893.msg1226379#msg1226379)
Regret [JuriYuu] (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=34893.msg1227555#msg1227555)
Searching for Love Again (Genderbend) [Mayuki] (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=34893.msg1233654#msg1233654)
Hearing my Lover Again [TomoTomo] (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=34893.msg1238849#msg1238849)
Pocky Day [wMatsui ft. Mayuki, Atsumina and slight Atsuyuu] (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=34893.msg1239734#msg1239734)
My Girlfriend [SayaYui] (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=34893.msg1249427#msg1249427)
I Miss You [Mayuki/JuriMayu] (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=34893.msg1253620#msg1253620)
Addictive Pain [wMatsui] (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=34893.msg1286450#msg1286450)
Change of Heart [Mayuki] (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=34893.msg1343586#msg1343586)
Unexpected Savior [SayaYui] (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=34893.msg1370792#msg1370792)
Immortality [YukiRena] (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=34893.msg1385575#msg1385575)
Weight of the World [SayaYui] (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=34893.msg1396197#msg1396197)
20 Minutes [YukoRena] (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=34893.msg1397506#msg1397506)
Manmade Killer [Mayuki, minor SayaYui & AtsuYuu] (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=34893.msg1402940#msg1402940)
Manmade Killer PART II [Minor SayaYui, Mayuki, & wMatsui] (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=34893.msg1403196#msg1403196)
Idol Royale [Mayu, Yuki, Yuko, Jurina] (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=34893.msg1421812#msg1421812)
Truth Is... (REMAKE) [Mayuki] (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=34893.msg1440344#msg1440344)
Trapped [Mayuki] (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=34893.msg1442239#msg1442239)
I wonder why, for once, Yuko's ignoring me?
It's strange since she's always so clingy and attached to me. Was it because of my looks? My body structure? Or did she really love me? Whatever it is, it seemed to have stop. And I didn't like it.
"Yuko, why are you ignoring me?" I ask her once more when I saw her return from the dance practice of her sub-unit, Not Yet. Yokoyama Yui, Sashihara RIno and Kitahara Rie walked past the both of us. Quickly they grabbed their belongings, packing them up before leaving. The atmosphere within the room was awkward due to the silence hanging in the air. Only the sound of their breathing and equipments being packed was heard.
I put my hands on my hips. No response from the shorter girl. Instead of answering my question, she walked past me without batting an eye at my direction. "Yuihan, do you mind to give this to Aki-P?" she asked as she extended out a piece of white paper in front of her. To be precise, a form filled out. I'm not sure what was written on the form but I saw Yui's expression slightly darken.
"Are you sure, Yuko?" She bit the bottom of her lip when Yuko bobbed her head. A smile was flashed at the other girl. "I'm absolutely sure."
A pause. Then a long sigh. "I understand." Yui's hand hesitantly took the paper from Yuko's hand. It was shaking while she received it. Then without another word, she took her leave from the room. Soon Rino and Rie followed suit after her. Once they all left, leaving both Yuko and I alone in the room, Yuko was walking back to her bag without looking back at me.
"H-Hey! Yuko!" my angry voice raised as she continued to ignore me.
Why is she still ignoring me? Did I do something wrong? Maybe because I was acting like a tsundere and kept pushing Yuko away? After that thought came to mind, I stopped in my track. Yuko might be angry about that. But that would be pretty stupid. Maybe if I just apologize, it might be-
"I'll be graduating after tomorrow," I heard her mutter in a quiet voice. My eyes widen from those words. "I might as well move to France if I can after my graduation... Just so I won't have to worry anyone else around me..."
My mind went blank. Completely and utterly blank. I didn't know what to do other than stare at her in disbelief. Why is she quitting AKB48 and in general, move out of Japan? "Yuko, why are you moving out of Japan?" Tears were threatening to escape from the corner of my eyes. Again, silence. After a couple of seconds, I began reaching out to her with my hand. "Yuko, why aren't you answering me-"
"It's all my fault."
My hand halted midair from touching her stiff and tensed shoulder. Yuko in front of me had her head hanging low. Then before I knew it, she was crying. Wet tea droplets fell down upon the ground, sniffles heard. It took me by surprise.
"I'm sorry Haruna..." she whispered just barely audible enough for my ears. What was she sorry for? Ignoring me from yesterday and today?
She turned around and looked directly at my eyes. There too were tears in her eyes, sliding down on her always-dimpled cheeks. Nothing. There was nothingness beneath the pair of orbs that stared back at me. "It's so difficult to live without you."
Without you. 'Without you'? What could she possibly mean by that? My hand reached out to touch the side of her face when a surprising scene happened. It went through her cheek as though she was transparent. Oh, correction: As though my hand were transparent. Shock overcame my thoughts and I backed away from what was happening. Slowly I trailed my eyes down to the very hand I tried to touch Yuko and upon closer inspection, noticed that I could see the wooden floor through my skin.
"No... This... What... Why am I like this?"
I brought my head up to look at her again. Yuko. Oshima Yuko. Ace of AKB48 after Maeda Atsuko. The squirrel that always have the weirdest attitude from all of the members that I have ever seen. What did she do to cause me to become like this?
"I should've known to never walk you through the shot-cut street I have always taken to go home. I never would've known that a shoot-and-run scene was ongoing." A scoff. Yuko forced a smile at me. No... Of course not at me. She wasn't able to see me at all. See the Kojima Haruna in front of her eyes. "I should've protected you. Shielded you."
Her eyes looked downward. "Truthfully... If you're listening to me... Whether up in heaven or floating around here as a ghost... I just want to let you know that I really love you no matter what. If possible, I might as well want to propose a marriage to you once we both graduate from the idol group..."
I knew those words. The words she always would speak to me both in a joking and serious manner. Now tears were falling down on my faces. I shook my head slowly, feeling my teeth clench together as I felt my heart ache. Despite being dead, emotional pain can still run through any being whether dead or alive. "Yuko... I love you too... And would've gladly accepted the offer..." If I was alive, that is. I wanted to hold her in my arms. Tell her that she's going to be okay. That I'm going to be by her side. Besides, if I'm not leaving this Earth, that means I'm free to watch over her, right? That probably means I'm a ghost. Or not. I don't even know what's going on anymore for my brain is already going haywire at the situation at hand.
Yuko wiped her eyes with her arm. There was a faint chuckle from the girl. No. It wasn't her usual chuckle. Not a menacing chuckle. It was dark though. "Hehe... I wonder if I can live on Earth without you." Lifting her head up, she still kept her forceful smile plastered on her face. The corner of her lips could be seen twitching just slightly from the tensed muscle. Her fake smile. She truly is unhappy.
She then took her belongings and walked out of the room. Just when I was about to follow her, her next words soon froze me on my spot. The colored drained from my face. My eyes widening and fear striking my very core.
"I'll join you shortly after I graduate, Nyan Nyan."
:on cloudeye:
-
I found you!!! you post this fic on tumblr and made my heart a cry.. -______- why why.. who hate us (kojiyuu lovers) so much.. first haruna and then.. yuuchan.. -_______-...
Now you must to write a smut fic for heal my kojiyuu broken heart :B
-
Aaaaaah :D I love it *w* I want to hug Yuko éwè ( like always...)
And I'll don't kill you for having written it... ( just see the os that I wrote... i can't hate you for this one xD )
-
:cry: srsly, a drop of my tears fell from my eyes... Yuuko just can't live without Haruna :cry:
-
@Haruko: Keep your eyes out on Tumblr then in the near future! I don't really write those kind of thing, but I guess I could do one more and it'll be Tumblr-only, LOL :cool1:
Guess my last OS there made you three pretty sad. Hopefully this Valentine's OS could ease that (delayed) emotional "feelz." :depressed:
You guys do not know how hard it was writing these pairings. (Gomenasai to SayaMilky fans. I had to remove them since I got burnt out in the end...) Anyway, short stories for each of them on Valentine's Day! Hopefully it isn't crappy (for I am a terrible terrible romance-genre writer). And... I didn't edit it because I'm too tired to.... :dozing:
Valentine's Day OS
[Yokoyama Yui x Shimazaki Haruka]
Valentines Day. The day that Yokoyama Yui was able to express her love to Paruru (also known as Shimazaki Haruka). Standing in front of her house's entrance door, she gulped in nervousness. In Yui's hand was a box of chocolate that she had made with her own hands not too long ago. It was freshly baked and the smell of the heart-shaped chocolate from underneath the red wrapped box could still be sensed.
Yui had always liked Haruka the moment she laid her eyes on the girl. At first though, she was unsure of her feelings and decided to keep her distance for a short while. Not to mention that she was shy whenever Haruka would approach up to the girl, so that doesn't seem to help make the situation any better. However, over time, the girls were beginning to grow closer to each other. Opening up to each other. Day by day, week by week and soon month by month. Even during their idol works and school, the two always managed to find some spare time to goof off and expressed their love to each other. But today was the day she was going to actually confess her love to Haruka.
Sure, she had said multiple times that she loved the girl during interviews and text messages, but she thought that Haruka might've taken it as a love that close friends share. What she really meant though was actual love. Love between two people that are unbreakable and unshakable. She wanted to make it clear to her.
But waiting this long after ringing the doorbell and knocking on the door was making Yui nervous.
'Why is it taking Paruru so long? Is she taking a nap or something? Oh... If she is, then maybe I should come back later on? Ahhhhh~ I'm so nervous!'
Her train of thoughts were soon interrupted by another person's voice.
"Y-Yuihan?"
The voice. The familiar voice that Yui knows instantly without even having to think about it. Quickly turning around, she saw the person that she was looking for the entire time. Shimazaki Haruka was standing in front of her in her cute white collared shirt accompanied with a red checkered skirt. There was a brown paper bag in one hand as the girl stared at the person that's standing in front of her doorway.
"P-Paruru!" Yui's voice squeaked up a couple octaves higher than usual. She could imagine that an imaginary sweat drop was running down her face as Haruka blinked at her direction. "S-So you weren't home then after all!"
"Have you been waiting out here for long?" she asked with a concerned expression. Her eyes trailed from Yui's embarrassed face to the red box at her two hands. They squinted once the pair laid upon it. "What's that in your hand?"
That caught Yui off by surprise. Nearly dropping the box, she struggled to keep a calm composure. "I-It's... some chocolate I made...." Her words trailed off and unconsciously blushed. "It's... for you."
Then walking up to Haruka, who was shocked at the words that came out of her mouth, she urged the younger girl to take the box. "Happy Valentines Day, Haruka," she said with a smile.
Speechless, it took Haruka a couple of good seconds to regain back her voices. Coughing into her hand and also blushing, she also urged Yui to take the brown bag from her hand. "I made you some chocolate too... Though I'm not sure if it's as good as you would expect it to be-" Her words were cut off when Yui's index finger was placed against her lips, silencing the girl. In one movement, she leaned in and gave a short-lived kiss on them.
"Anything that Paruru makes for me will always be good and meet my expectations-no, even more," she replied back. Haruka in front of her might as well turn into a bright red tomato from her face alone. Surprised at what had just happened, a smile too crossed her face. The two then exchanged their gifts to each other and hugged together.
"I love you, Yuihan."
"I love you too, Paruru."
----------
[Kitahara Rie x Sashihara Rino]
"Oi, Happy Valentines Day yo!" Kitahara Rie was taken by surprise when her best friend, Sashihara Rino, leapt on her back. She was busy reading the daily newspaper on the edge of her chair in the dressing room. Nearly falling forward and face planting herself with the floor, she stabilized her balance for a bit before turning her attention to Rino.
Glancing over her shoulder, she saw Rino smiling at her like a goofball with a box of chocolate in her hand. She shook the box, hinting Rie that she should take the box. And she did. Or so she thought. Rino retracted her hand away from Rie's grabbing hand and grinned. Rie frowned and tried to grab the box away from the other girl, who doesn't seem to want to let go of the chocolate.
"Tsk tsk, wait for your turn Rie!"
'Wait for my turn?' Rie was confused with what Rino had just said there. So lowering the newspaper on the table in front of her, she watched Rino tore open the nicely wrapped and packaged chocolate box. Lifting the lid up, Rie swore that she could have drooled if she didn't hold it back. All sorts of assortments were in the box. Different shapes and designs were marked on each one. They looked simply delicious.
As her eyes took in the information and examined each individual chocolate carefully, she immediately noticed Rino grabbing one and popping it into her mouth. "Eh? What are you doing with that-!" Her question was answered when she felt Rino's lips on hers right away. The chocolate. Rie could taste the chocolate within her mouth just as Rino was. After a couple long seconds, the two separated and blushed deeply. "T-That was bold of you..." Rie commented in a tiny voice while trying to look away.
A grin crept on Rino's face. With a giggle, she pinched the side of Rie's face and pulled on them lightly. "Will you be my Valentine?"
Brief pause. Then the answer that Rino was looking forward to. "O-Of course!" Rie stuttered with her red face. A smile for her victory, she winked at the girl and took another one of the chocolates. Placing it in Rie's mouth, she smiled. "Then prove it to me." Once more, the two girls came together for their second round.
---------
[Kojima Haruna x Oshima Yuko]
Oshima Yuko was literally bouncing up and down from her spot as she waited for Kojima Haruna to come out of Team B's practice room. The girl that she loved so much (aside from oppais and oshiris), she had bought a necklace just for her. A golden pendant that contained the picture of the two girls together. Yuko thought this would be the perfect gift for Haruna.
Other members and adults that were passing by her raised their eyebrows at such act Yuko is putting up. But they moved on, going through their own businesses. One can see how excited this squirrel was getting to be.
'Ahhhhh, Nyan Nyan~ When are you going to be out?' She was impatient, crossing her arms and tapping her feet on the wooden flooring beneath her body. 'It's been 30 minutes already!'
After waiting for a couple more minutes, Haruna finally came out of the practice room along with a couple other Team B members. "I'll see you later Yukirin," she waved to the ex-Team B captain as she walked out of the room. Little did she know that there was a shorter girl just waiting to ambush her from the corner of her eyes.
"Nyan.... NYAN!" Yuko exclaimed gleefully as she tackled the taller girl. Not prepared for the sudden attack, she was knocked down by the shorter girl. Her back landing against the floor, she winced slightly in pain while Yuko was on top of the girl. "Yikes! Y-Yuko!"
Yuko simply giggled and rubbed the side of her face against Haruna's. "I have something for you, Nyan Nyan!" Haruna blinked dumbly while Yuko sat up on her stomach and pulled out a small, blue box. "It's for you!"
Before Haruna took the box, she shooed Yuko to get off of her while she sat up from the ground. Taking the box, she popped it open and widen her eyes from the object within. "Yuko... This is..." She was speechless. Her right hand took ahold of the pendant and observed it with glimmering eyes. Gently placing aside the box, she opened it up and saw a photo of the two of them together. Tears of happiness might as well run down her face now. "I really love it, Yuko." Turning her attention back at the squirrel who was now smiling like an idiot, she gave her a peck on the cheek. "Thank you so much."
A blush crept across Yuko's face as she scratched the back of her head. "Haha, anytime for my Nyan Nyan! Happy Valentine's Day!"
---------
[Takahashi Minami x Maeda Atsuko]
It has been a couple months since Atsuko had graduated and left AKB48. It has been... Lonely to be honest. Though it is true that it's stressful and there's a heavy burden on her shoulder, she felt empty without a certain presence in her life. And that presence is none other than Takahashi Minami.
Since this is a very special day where lovers would spend quality time with each other and singles would consider it 'Only a Thursday,' Atsuko decided to spend some time with the person she loved ever since the two first met. Humming 'Flower' under her breath, she skipped toward Team A's theater. Team A after their morning practice had nothing else to give to the members and many of them were hanging out with their friends and family. However, there was only two people that stayed within the building.
One was Shinoda Mariko, the new Team A captain and Takahashi Minami, the General Manager of all Group 48. A couple of words were heard coming out of the room through the barley closed door. As Atsuko approached, she heard giggles within inside. "Oh really, Mariko? Are you sure she's really going to like that?"
"Yes yes. I'm sure that's the perfect gift for her, midget."
"Oi! Who're you callin' midget!?"
Their voices rang out happily into Atsuko's ears, perking up her curiosity. 'I wonder what they're talking about?' she asked herself as she eavesdropped on the conversation.
"So... Is this going to work?"
"Yep, I'm sure it will."
"...Are you sure? I don't want to see that it's another one of your trolling methods-"
"Yada, it's not that Takamina~ I'm sure of it."
"...I trust you on that."
Then the door in front of Atsuko opened up. Revealing Mariko, who was standing right in front of her, she whistled with a small smirk on her face. "Looks like we have an unexpected visitor~"
Before Atsuko could even say anything, Mariko disappeared from both her and Minami's sight. The two were left blinking dumbly in their spot. In a couple minutes though, the two finally focused on each other.
"L-Long time no see, Acchan!" Minami exclaimed as she got up from her chair from the desk. She made a cute salute as though she was a soldier greeting a returning captain. Atsuko couldn't help but giggle at the sight and run up to the smaller girl. She gave her a bear hug, grinning widely. "It's been a while, Takamina~"
The two separated and laughed in harmony. "So what were you doing, Takamina?" Atsuko asked, which made the other girl tense up just slightly. To her surprise, there was a faint color of pink on Minami's cheeks after she had asked. Minami's hands soon came together and the thumbs were toying with each other. Twidling with them, she nervously spoke, "I-I was... um... w-writing something!"
"And what were you writing, hm?" Atsuko must've trapped her in the corner for she wasn't able to properly respond back without making incomprehensible words. Impatient for Minami's answer, she decided to look over at the desk. On top of the desk was a piece of paper. There were a couple of crumpled paper balls nearby along with many white outs and pink erasers leftovers from its usage scattered around. Shoving the shorter girl to the side, she reached out for the piece of paper. "A-Acchan!"
Ignoring Minami, she picked it up and began skimming it. The other girl was trying to get it back from her, only to fail for Atsuko is much taller than her. Easily dodging the girl's attempt to grabbing it back, she continued to skim at it. She noticed that it was just finished and smiled throughout the entire time. Once finished, she returned the paper back to the person she loved. Minami did not hesitate to take it back and muttered a couple of words under her breath that Atsuko couldn't catch. Without warning though, she was met with a peck on the cheek from the ex-ace of AKB48. "Happy Valentine's Day to you too, Minami~"
--------
[Watanabe Mayu x Kashiwagi Yuki]
Valentine's Day is the very day where one can exchange each other gifts, chocolates and not to mention some love. Love is in the air after all. For Kashiwagi Yuki, she was willing to give Mayu some chocolates she had just baked-oh wait. Truth be told, she had actually had two separate batch. One was the ones she baked and the other... was the one she had bought from a nearby supermarket.
Yuki was clearly aware that she is a bad chef. No. Bad isn't even a word that could fully describe how terrible she is at the kitchen. But efforts and love into is what counts, right? Knocking on the door of Watanabe Mayu's home, she shifted in her position uncomfortably. Impatient. 'When is Mayuyu going to open the door and let me in?' she mentally asked herself as she stared on to the dark red wooden door.
Though she waited merely for three minutes, it felt like a very long time for her. The door before her eyes soon opened and she saw the person she wanted to see. A smile broke out on her face. "Mayuyu~"
"Yukirin!" Mayu's high pitched voice squealed out in happiness as she leapt towards the older girl. By accident, she nearly knocked over the two small red bags in her hands. "Whoa! Careful there, Mayu!" She couldn't help but chuckle when the other girl bounced off of her and bowed repeatedly, apologizing.
"Gomenasai, Yukirin," Mayu said with a sweat drop running down the side of her face. Yuki then laughed and wave one of her hands in the air. "No need to apologize, haha! You're just happy to see me, so that's understandable."
It has been a while since the two got together. After they had been separated into two different teams thanks to the Tokyo Dome shuffle, it's getting difficult for them to meet up. Once in a while if they both had any spare time, they would hang out and have small dates. But today must be their lucky day for the two had enough time to spend the rest of their evening together.
Entering into Mayu's home, Yuki immediately noticed that her parents aren't home. "They're not going to be home until next week," Mayu explained as though she has read the other girl's mind. The younger girl of the two walked over to the living room and sat down on the sofa. There were a couple of crumpled paper balls scattered here and there on both the table and carpeted floor. Taking off her shoes, Yuki followed after Mayu and sat down next to her.
Silence crossed between the two girls as they stared into space.
"Ano..." Yuki broke the silence. "I wanted to... give you this for Valentine's Day." Mayu flicked her attention over to her left, which Yuki extended out a small red bag with her own baked chocolates. "I know it must be bad as always due to my low quality cooking skills but I also bought some from the store if you wanted instead-" Her words were cut off when Mayu snatched the bag that contained Yuki's homemade treat from her grasp.
"Mmmm... I like Yukirin's cooking no matter if they're bad or good," she commented and opened up the bag. Taking a piece of black coal-er, pardon, BURNT CHOCOLATE PIECE from within the bag, she did not hesitate to pop the foreign and possibly poisonese object into her mouth. She could be seen trying hard not to change her facial expression as she munched on it. (or more like trying to crack open a rock with her bare teeth) "They're... my favorite no matter what."
She then flashed a smile at Yuki once she, with difficulty, swallowed the small chocolate through her throat. Yuki's face turned red from her words and fidgeted with her index fingers with each other. "Mou... You're just trying to make me feel better-"
"Why would I be lying to you, 'okaa-san'?"
"....Hehe, thanks, Mayuyu." Then Yuki leaned in to give Mayu a small kiss on the lips. "Happy Valentine's Day."
The so-called cyborg girl might as well have her internal hard drive system overheated from Yuki's actions. Face burning red, she stuttered back, "H-H-Happy Valentine's Day to you too, Y-Yukirin!"
--------
[Miyazawa Sae x Akimoto Sayaka]
'I wonder if Sae would like my gift for her?' Sayaka was inside of the airport, thinking deeply. She was currently staring at a handwritten card she had done at hand. 'I did buy her chocolate too, so maybe she'll also like it?'
Both Miyazawa Sae and Akimoto Sayaka were quite close. The two famously known as 'Twin Tower' of Team K in AKB48, they were unstoppable. Supporting each other through their good and bad times. However, Sae was in Shanghai, China for SNH48. Today though, Sayaka has heard she was returning back from her trip to visit Team K and a couple other members upon return. She swears her heart is going to leap out of her chest once she had heard of this news a couple of days ago. Unable to contain her excitement and knowing that Valentine's Day was getting nearer and nearer, she took plenty of time to carefully choose and create the perfect gift for Sae.
She glanced up at one of the many airport digital signs, signaling which plane was ready to take off, delayed or arriving. Her eyes flicked over to the name of the airplane that Sae was on. 'Five more minutes...' This tall girl has been waiting for Sae since two hours ago, hoping to get to her quickly before the crowd pushes through and, well... delays the two of them meeting. Sayaka is a patient girl, but if it's about the person she really loves, she can't even wait a full second without the urge to complain.
'Come on... Just a couple more seconds... Ah! Her plane is finally here!'
From the clear glassed window to her right, she saw the plane descending upon the ground from the clear blue sky up above. It took the plane a couple good minutes to park itself right where the passengers could exit out safely and into the airport. Many family members around Sayaka was heard excitedly chatting to each other about their awaiting relatives/friends.
The first person that came out ran toward the nearby family and hugged them tightly in his arms. Then the second person to their friends. And so on. Each individual that passed through the gate was not Sae. Until the last person that left the plane, Sae was yet to be found.
"Eh? Where is Sae?" Sayaka asked out loud while scratching the side of her head. Left and right she searched only to no avail to finding the person she was looking for. After a couple minutes of examining throughout the crowd, she was about to ask the flight attendance when someone poked her from behind. "Peek-a-boo, my Twin Tower sister."
She slowly turned around to find Sae smiling up to her face. Tears suddenly formed from the corner of her eyes. In a matter of seconds, the two were hugging together. "I miss you so much, Sae," Sayaka spoke through her tears. Sae squeezed back and rubbed her back. "I miss you too, Sayaka. I miss you too."
Once they had separated, Sayaka quickly fumbled around with the card and Valentine's treat in her hand. "This is for you, Sae. Happy Valentine's Day."
---------
[Matsui Rena x Matsui Jurina]
Rena had her arms crossed, waiting for the other Matsui from school. Standing a couple of feet away from the entrance, she patiently watched the clock from above. The top of the school's building proudly showed off not only its mascot of a lion but also the clock with roman numerals for the numbers. Once it has struck three o' clock, the school's bell was heard ringing out throughout the campus. In a matter of seconds, students scrambled out of the building. One could see that many were excited and glad that school has finally ended.
"Oh my god, is that Matsui Rena?" one student's voice could be heard among the emerging crowd.
"Wait, are you sure that's Rena?"
"O. M. G. It is her!"
The many voices soon was calling out to Rena, cheering and squealing with both surprise and happiness. Of course. It's rare for any idol to simply walk into a public area, especially the popular ones. Rena simply smiled nervously and waved her left hand at the students. In hopes of getting away from the rapidly huge crowd that formed before her eyes, she created a distraction. "O-Over there! There's Yagami Kumi!" Their attention were immediately away from hers and onto the area where Rena had pointed her finger at. Using this spare and rare chance to her advantage, she quickly made a mad run away from the students.
As she ran, she hid behind a bush. Knees close to her chest as she laid low, she kept still for fear of having the students pointing her out. 'Jeez! I guess I should've worn a disguise next time I make an attempt to picking up Jurina from school!' A sweat drop ran down the side of her face as she sighed silently. Since it was Valentine's Day and honestly, Rena hasn't been hanging out with Jurina in a while. She was too busy frolicking over Furukawa Airi (due to her obvious cuteness for Rena could not hold herself back) and felt bad. So she decided that today she'll give some special treatment just for Jurina.
"Oh, Rena! Didn't know you were hiding out here," a sudden voice startled poor Rena badly, almost making her jump up a couple feet into the air if it weren't for her feet being rooted to the ground. Her eyes widen and quickly looked up, only to frown. "Jurina! Don't go blowing off my cover here!" she whispered harshly. The girl wearing a high school's uniform was standing right above her. A smile was on her face; an imaginary dog tail and ears could be visualized in attempt to picture Jurina's happiness.
Too kneeling down on her knees, she whispered back to Rena. "What are you doing here? This is my first time seeing you come here to my school. Something happening in SKE that made you come here?"
"No... I... um... I just... wanted to pick you up from school."
An 'o' shaped was formed from Jurina's mouth once she understood why Rena was here. Then a grin. "I'm guessing you didn't come here in preparation, hm?"
"Oh shush, Jurina! Now that I found you, let's get out of here first and let me treat you to a dinner."
Jurina's ears perked up from hearing such news from Rena. Grinning so wide from one end to the other of her face, she nodded happily like a puppy. "Hai hai~" When the two finally stood up from staying down, Jurina without warning hugged Rena tightly. "Daisuki~"
There was a slight pause before Rena giggled and pecked the side of Jurina's cheek. "Happy Valentine's Day, Jurina~"
---------
[Itano Tomomi x Kasai Tomomi]
Itano Tomomi and Kasai Tomomi were sitting outside on a table. Drinks sat in front of them as they drank through the white bendable straws. The two fashionable girls were in the cafe, hanging out with each other.
"So," Kasai started to speak after she took a small sip through her mocha. "Since we're both graduating from AKB48... That means we get to have more free time with each other, chiyuu~?"
A small giggle came from the other girl, pushing aside a strand of brown hair on her shoulder. "I suppose we can say that, Tomo~mi."
Happiness was seen on Kasai's face and grinned widely while drinking. "Chiyuu~ I wonder what we should do~?"
"Just work with some production company that have requested for us?"
Kasai shrugged her shoulders and sighed. "No no, not work. I meant in terms of life itself. What are we going to do? I mean, we're not going to be very busy like we were in the idol group."
"True..." Itano sipped through her strawberry smoothie and wondered. "Maybe I'll just hang out with my friends? Like Atsuko and possibly some AKB members too-... Oi. What's with that face?" She blinked when she saw Kasai making her lips pucker, pouting. "What about me, chiyuu?"
This made Itano laugh and want to just pat the top of the girl's head due to her cuteness. "Kawaii and yes, I'll hang out with you too of course." This brought a smile back to Kasai's face and unexpectedly, a kiss on Itano's cheek. "Chiyuu!"
Blushing madly, she cupped her own cheeks and frowned at the other girl. "W-What were you thinking?!"
"It's Valentine's Day silly." Kasai stuck out her tongue. "Don't tell me you've forgotten!"
--------
[Kimoto Kanon x Yagami Kumi]
Kanon peeked through the corner of the room with a small, finely red wrapped box holding chocolates from within. The small and young girl was watching Yagami Kumi, who was busy interacting with another SKE48 member, Kizaki Yuria.
"Ah! Soudesune!" she exclaimed in understanding as she bobbed her head up and down at Yuria. Yuria grinned and too nodded her head along with her. Her hand came up to Kumi's shoulder and pat on top of it. "Ganbatte, Kumi! I'm sure you'll need it!"
The two continued to converse with each other for a bit longer. This made Kimoto Kanon here curious of what exactly they were talking about. 'What's this about Kumi's luck?' she questioned herself and retreated when she thought Kumi's attention turned to where she was standing. Little did she know that Yuria was reassuring Kumi that she would deliver her gift to the person she loves also. Hiding behind the wall of the backstage theater, she held her breath. The box she had at hand was pressed against her chest. Kanon was praying that Kumi doesn't find her here.
One second. Two seconds. Three seconds. Five seconds. Ten seconds.
Still no repsonse about Kanon's hiding spot. She then heard them talking again. Almost sighing out loud with relief, she was just about to turn around and peek out once again when she bumped into a certain someone.
"I-Itai..." she winced and rubbed her forehead with her spare hand. Her eyes were squinted close due to the pain. "S-Sumimasen..."
"Kanon-chan?" That voice. The familiar voice that rang inside of Kanon's eardrum. She snapped her eyes open to find that she had bumped into none other than Yagami Kumi herself. The taller girl of the two blinked at Kanon. "Ah, good to see you here!"
If Kanon wasn't able to keep her mouth shut, she might as well squeal out in embarrassment and run far far far FAR away from where she was now standing. But her feet stood rooted to the floor beneath. Gulping, she flashed a nervous smile at Kumi's direction. "K-Kumi, I-I-"
"Here!" Kumi interrupted her stuttering sentence with a heart-shaped box in her hands extending outward towards the younger girl. "I wanted to give you this, so Happy Valentine's Day!"
Kanon swore that if she was a tomato, she might become the brightest red tomato anyone could've seen in their life. Still blushing, she too extended out Kumi's present. "H-Happy Valentine's t-to you too!"
---------
[Suga Nanako x Furuhata Nao]
"Pocky game?"
"Eh?" One of the two girls, Suga Nanako, lowered the fashion magazine that she was flipping through. She was sitting on the floor of the Team S's practice room. Nobody was in the room other than the two, so there was no one to disturb their conversation. Nanako looked up to see Furuhata Nao standing right above her; her hand gripping a hold of a strawberry pocky box.
It took Nanako a couple of seconds to comprehend what exactly was going on. Her face was flushed as incomprehensible words exited out of her open mouth. The magazine she once held at hand now dropped down right beside her. "W-W-W-W-What?!?!"
Nao couldn't help but giggle as she too sat down right in front of the speechless girl. Pulling out one of the many sticks inside of the box, she stuck one end right into Nanako's open mouth. She used her other hand to clamp the other girl's mouth shut. Satisfied, Nao then bit on the other end.
The two didn't make any move just yet. Nanako was too shocked to even be doing anything while Nao smirked at her reaction. "Kawaii," she murmured with the chocolate stick still in her mouth. Then without any warning, she began nibbling. This prompted Nanako to suddenly join in with her, also nibbling at her side. They nibbled and nibbled the chocolate away, tasting the candy's flavor.
But the two then were just a centimeter apart from each other's lips. Their breaths mixed in with each other and their noses nearly bumped together. Nanako's blush darkened as Nao had an amused expression. Before they knew it, their lips came together. It was expected but still shocked Nanako. They quickly separated, causing her to cover her face with her hands.
"MOU...." she squeaked out while hiding behind her hands in a failed attempt. Nao simply laughed and hugged the girl in front of her. "That's my Valentine to you!"
--------
[Shinoda Mariko x Minegishi Minami]
"Mii-chan! Yo!" Shinoda Mariko's voice was heard from behind Minegishi Minami. The two girls were inside of the dressing room, Minegishi packing up her belongings for practice has already ended. The shorter girl, who was bent down on her knees quickly stood up straight and turned around so she was facing the oldest member of AKB. "Hello there, Mariko!" she exclaimed happily and waved at her.
Mariko smiled and pinched the side of her cheeks with her two hands. "Kawaii, Gachapin~"
"Mou, I am NOT a Gachapin!"
The other girl pouted, puffing her cheeks and scrunching her eyebrows together from such comment. This caused Mariko to, instead of apologizing, laugh and pat the top of her head. "Haha, you're really cute." Then she quickly changed the topic at hand. "Have anyone for Valentine's Day?"
A long pause. Minegishi didn't seem to answer until five full minutes have actually passed. "Nah, I don't have anyone..."
"Hm..." Mariko placed her hand under her chin. "Well, I could tell that Acchan is with Takamina right now..."
"Yuko's got Nyan Nyan," Minegishi added.
"Yuihan's with Paruru if I remembered from this morning after practice..."
"I saw Yuki dashing out in hopes of being with Mayuyu..."
"I also saw Sasshi visit Kitahara today..."
"And who else was there?"
"Ah, Jurina-chan. She's still at school and maybe just got out, but I remember hearing from one of the members that Rena is picking her up..."
"Sae is also returning from China, so gorilla Sayaka is now at the airport..."
"Double Tomomis going out to a cafe..."
"And for the rest of the other groups... I don't even know what they might possibly be doing and who's going out with who..."
"SKE48 have quite a lot of girls going out with each other if I remember from the fans' comment-"
"No no no, not SKE48. SGAYE48, Mariko."
"Okay okay-oh wait. Why the hell are we talking about other members going out while the two of us haven't even found our pair for this special occassion!"
"I wonder too!"
"Yeah!...."
"....?"
"....Neh... I was thinking..."
"Thinking of what?"
"I was thinking that... Maybe us two should just go out for just today?"
"...I don't see why not. Besides, I don't want to be marked 'Forever Alone' as my status on this occasion."
And thus, both Mariko and Minegishi spent Valentine's Day together. Thankfully the two almost 'FOREVER ALONE' individuals came together for a brief, but special day.
Whew! I'm pretty tired now~ :on_hot:
Anyway, Happy Valentine's Day, Happy Single's Day, Happy Thursday and of course, HAPPY SATHDAY. :byebye:
Edit: Does anyone know how I can link each post separately? I want to make a table of contents (as you all can tell from the first post) AND.... I have no idea how to do that, haha.....
-
All nice one shots :jphip: :jphip:
To link them you have to press the top of each post and use the url brackets
i.e. [url ]insert title[/url] without the space
-
oww thanks for this OS, yuiparu and wmatsui so cuteee :deco: :deco: :deco: :deco: :deco: :deco:
-
Saeyaka...Too cute! :k-inlove: :k-thrilled: :k-great:
-
Thank you o/ this was cute, nice and funny hehehe
-
I like all the short story.... for the Valentine's Day...
The Atsumina, Kojiyuu, WMatsui are the fav.
Thank you for the OS
Can't wait to see more
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
they are so cute towards each other.
-
Thank you very much for the comments! I'm glad you all like the Valentine's OS.
Truth is... [Mayuki]
"Tell me, Mayu. Do you really love me?"
"........no I don't."
Kashiwagi Yuki, just any normal high school girl in her senior year was taken aback by the younger girl's response. The younger girl who is named Watanabe Mayu, a student who is just a freshmen at their school.
The two girls were standing alone inside of the gym room; specifically the basketball court built inside of the school. Right after school, Yuki decided to call out for a short meeting with Mayu. Two figures standing in front of each other. Staring right into each other's eyes.
Yuki bit the bottom of her lip, trying not to let the tears that had already formed in the corner of her eyes slip out and trickle down her face. Not tearing her gaze away from Mayu, she replied back with a barely noticeable shaky voice.
"Oh, I see."
She saw Mayu's eyes broke away their connection with hers and dragged it to her left.
"I'm sorry to disappoint you, but I don't love you back... Let's just stay as friends, okay?"
Then before she knew it, the youngest out of the two just... left her. Left her behind without another word. Now she stood with her lonesome self in the room. All alone with no one but her shadow. She couldn't it in anymore. The emotions that she poured for the younger girl. How much she cared for her. How much closer she wanted to be with the girl. Wanting to stand right by her side. How much-there's a ton more of 'How much' Yuki could list out, but she stopped right there. Tears began showing on her face, prompting her to face down at the ground to hide it with her black bangs.
Ever since the first day of school when this school year started for the two, she didn't think it was special as always. She was always alone. Always sitting in the back corner of the classroom in silence. No one caring for her presence. Only to acknowledge her presence when someone needed something from her. Yuki didn't mind though. She was used to being treated like a used living doll in school. Not to mention at home, her parents didn't really bother noticing her either. It was as though she was never meant to exist in this world called Earth. Maybe it would be better for her to disppear, right? If you don't fit in or even get acknowledged, might as well disappear. No one will care either way.
But she was proven wrong. Kashiwagi Yuki found someone that had pulled her up from the darkness she nearly succumbed to. The light that is called by a person none other than Watanabe Mayu. Her hand was outstretched, reaching out to Yuki in order to help her escape. She was someone that on the first week of school, came up to the older girl and began talking to her. Something that simple meant a whole lot of difference for her.
The conversation was simple. Simply greeting each other and talking about the classes. They were in the same class and Mayu had just transferred from another school. God must've given her some sort of hope for placing the girl into her life. Soon over time, the two began to open up to each other. Talked about their problems and nonsensical things that many who would hear their conversation think they both need a visit to a mental facility. Went over to each other's houses. Went out on 'dates' and hanged out. Going broke at amusement parks and at shops that sell anime items to Mayu's interest. Making fun of each other and mostly Yuki's terrible household skills. They were very close to each other.
But as time passed by, Yuki started to develop feelings for the other girl. Though she doesn't know exactly how Mayu felt towards her other than being close friends, she knew her own feeling very well. At first, she thought that it might be just because Mayu's the only person that she's ever been this close and stayed with the longest. Maybe because of that. But her heart tells her that it's more than that.
She loved her. Kashiwagi Yuki loves Watanabe Mayu, her close friend, supporter, and someone she can turn to.
But in this society, loving someone with the same gender is considered taboo. Sometimes Yuki wonders to herself if she really is going insane. Crazy for loving another person with the same gender. There's a saying though that love reaches no limit. So maybe it was possible to love her? She definitely loves Mayu once second semester of school rolled around the corner. They've been together since the first week of school; about six months to be precise. It was probably time for her to confess her feelings and emotions towards the younger individual. Spill it all out to her about how she feelings towards her and hopes that she returns the same feelings too.
However, Yuki began noticing something. Mayu was acting a bit... differently. More hesitant. More unlike herself. They stopped hanging out. They stopped having long conversations with each other; at the most only engaging in a short paragraph-like conversation. This bothered Yuki. Bothered her greatly.
And now she knew the reason why. Mayu must've already knew the feeling that Yuki has had towards her and wanted to cut off further connection just so their relationship won't deepen. Was it because she was afraid of how society with view the two of them? Or was it because of Yuki? She'll never know what goes on inside of Mayu's head.
Sad and depressed, Yuki wiped away the tears with the back of her right arm. Mayu just picked her up from day one and dropped her at the very end. Like a toy a child would play until they get sick of it. This thought just made Yuki feel even sadder, trying to clear her mind only to no avail. All her mind was flooded with 'Mayu Mayu Mayu.'
Adjusting the school's blue bag on her shoulder, she began making way out of the gym. Slowly dragging her feet across the ground just so she could move her stiff body. Her stiff body due to shock. Chatters and noises around her just blurred with the surroundings. Too dazed to even pay attention to who or what was in front of her, causing her to bump into things and people by accident. She didn't even bother to apologize to them. It earned her a couple of bad comments, but she paid no attention. All she has to do is go home and just.... stay there, holed up inside her room. Inside her room alone just like she usually does before.
When she came out of the school's building, she was met with a powerful gust of wind blow against her. This made her straight, long black hair to lift up from her back for a couple seconds until the wind died down. Trying to keep her hair from flying all over the place, Yuki had one hand placed behind the back of her head as she moved forth.
Couple of hours has already passed since she last talked to Mayu. She was already at home and stayed in the living room alone since her parents left a note that they were going to be out of town for a couple days. Typical. Her parents always do this so it's no surprise to her. So she just sat on her comfortable red sofa. Just... staring up at the white ceiling, lost in her mind.
There was a ringing of the doorbell heard from the entrance way. It snapped her out of her trance-like state and turned her head towards the door. Yuki didn't get up from her seat, watching to see if the ringing would continue again. A few seconds passed by and it didn't come again. Thinking that she must've been hearing things, the doorbell rang once more.
Yuki then got up from her seat, sluggishily dragging her boy towards the front. Plastering a fake smile on her face, she unlocked the door and opened it up just a crack. "Hello-M-Mayuyu!?"
Her eyes widen when she saw the girl standing in front of her door. Not because she just came to stop by. It was because she was injured. Hurt. Looked as though she was beaten up. Bruises were seen from one corner of her mouth and another on the side of her head. It was also on her arms and who knows if it's also under her uniform. Mayu had one of her hand gripping on top of her right side, blood seen on it. Quickly without hesitation, she pulled the girl inside and closed the door shut behind her.
"We need to get you treated fast!" Panic was in her system. The emotions of sadness and anger she had towards the other girl was quickly replaced with worries and concern. She made the younger girl lay down and rest on top of the couch she had seated before. Yuki ran towards the nearest bathroom on the first floor and took an emergency medical kit from the cabinet. "What happened to you? Who did this?" Yuki began sputtering out many questions as she approached the girl.
Mayu's lips formed a small smile before wincing from the pain. "Stupid students... I beated them up... Just for you..." she spoke in a ragged voice as Yuki lifted her shirt up. She flinched when she saw a bloody wound on the girl's perfect body. The wound wasn't very deep, thank the heaven lord for that. But it was still enough that if not treated, death could be resulted from blood lost. Forcing Mayu's hand away from touching the injury anymore, she applied medicine and cleaned the wound. "Just for me? What do you mean by that?"
"Bakayarou. Those students... in school-itai! Watch it!"
"Gomen gomen."
"A-Anyway, like I said... there were students... that wanted to hurt you..."
Yuki paused for a short moment and glanced over at Mayu's face. Aside from Mayu's sweat forehead, she noticed the eyes of the cyborg girl. The eyes that usually is filled with happiness is now filled with many emotions that she's never seen before. Emotions that she couldn't describe. Gulping, she asked another question. "Why would they want to hurt me? I don't see a point."
"They wanted to.... rape you, silly..."
If Yuki was still cleaning Mayu's wound instead of grabbing a pad from the medic box, she surely would've jerked her hands and hurt her by accident. Biting the bottom of her lip, she focused on fixing Mayu up.
"Okay then... But why didn't you let me know this? I would've dealt with this let alone get anyone hurt!"
"I didn't want my Yukirin... to be hurt."
"Mayu..."
Those words. God, if Yuki were to replay any sentences that Mayu has ever said to her over and over, it would be that one statement. Tears formed into her eyes for the second time of the day. She tried not to cry but that failed. Sniffles were heard from her direction as she patched up the younger girl. "Mayu... You didn't have to..."
"I should apologize... about what I had just said... Those boys were everywhere... They could hear us... in school... I'm sorry I made you... feel unwanted and hurt..."
Her right hand came up to touch Yuki's cheek, caressing it. "Will you forgive me?"
Yuki didn't even have to think twice about what to answer back. "Of course I forgive you. I really love you a lot. Maybe too much..."
"That's okay. I love you... a lot too..." Then there was a chuckle that slowly escaped out of her mouth with difficulty. "Those... boys won't be... bothering my Yukirin anymore..."
-
at first I was really surprised by the response of Mayu
and after the development of the story
I felt very sad and sorry for what happened
how is Yuki's state and her relationship with the world
your stories are always very sad or I would say dark XD
but I think it's more interesting this way then always happy :)
when the Mayuyu come I turned to be happy :lol: even Mayu was in a bad state
When I read what Mayu said what that students wanted to do to Yuki I was :shocked
and the question in my head what idn Mayu did to them beating it is no enough :P
-
It was a good story! The debut shocked me but then it's happy end youhou!!!!
Thank you for this fanfic! :thumbsup
-
Mayuyu had to do everything to stop them hurting her but she ends up with the punishment :(
-
Mayuyu so cool!!!! I hope she gets better soon^^ Good for Yukirin that Mayuyu returned her feelings o/
Thank you for this cute OS o/
-
ahhh kawaii!! :cow:
i wondered why mayu rejected yuki :cry:, but in the end she returned the feelings :heart: :yep:
those boys wanted to hurt yuki!! :angry: :smhid thank god for mayu :deco:
thanx for the fic :bow: :love:
-
Great Mayu and Yuki OS there
Thank you for the OS
Can't wait to see more
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
[Replies]
@mo-chan: Haha, I sometimes wonder to myself too? Maybe this is what I've always written well in. But I'm sure if requested, I am willing to write/type fictions that aren't dark and sad. :bingo:
@Chanaline: Thank you very much and thanks for reading it! :nya:
@kurosawa87: But at least the boys won't be bothering them anymore if you think about it. But if they come back, I have a feeling that Mayu and Yuki won't have to deal with them since I sense you readers suddenly able to jump into the storyline and handle them-oh, you get what I mean. *imagination* :shifty:
@BbSis: I'm sure she will now that she has Yukirin to take care of her. :hee:
@mayuki_daisuki: Ah, I'm not sure if I stated it clearly in the story but Mayu rejected Yuki in the beginning because she didn't want the boys that were after Yuki to you know... catch Mayu's relationship with Yuki and blah blah blah, lots of negative stuff. Sorry for not making that clear. And thank you for reading the fiction! :kneelbow:
@cisda83: Thank you very much! :shy2:
Here's another OS that I made (5,000 words, whew!) and that Kojiyuu fiction that was requested earlier... That's going to take quite a while since, yeah. Just hope it sees the living daylight in Tumblr. (Possibly because I keep pushing it to the back of my head) :frustrated:
And hope this isn't too confusing... I was writing this while my emotions were muddled all over the place. So I'm sure it's written in a way that's difficult to express clearly since I wrote this with 'meh FEELZ and EMOTIONS' and stuff. And when I actually write it from how I feel, it gets really complicated.
So in hopes of avoiding any confusion, let's just say this story is just like what the title states. :sweat:
Online Friends [wMatsui + Mayuki]
Twitter
Center @Kawaii_Center89
I only have an hour left before I leave for school!
Nori @DarknessIsKey
@Kawaii_Center89 Morning.
Center @Kawaii_Center89
@DarknessIsKey Morning! How are you doing today? :3
Nori @DarknessIsKey
@Kawaii_Center89 Alright. Nothing special. You?
Center @Kawaii_Center89
@DarknessIsKey Energized this morning! Probably because there’s a relay in my high school~ :3
Nori @DarknessIsKey
@Kawaii_Center89 That’s good to hear.
Center @Kawaii_Center89
@DarknessisKey Yeah! And hey… You’re doing fine, right?
Nori @DarknessIsKey
@Kawaii_Center89 What makes you think of that?
Center @Kawaii_Center89
@DarknessIsKey Just wanting to make sure you’re alright. You know… Your entire family ordeal with your father and mother…
Nori @DarknessIsKey
@Kawaii_Center89 I’m seriously fine. Really.
Center @Kawaii_Center89
@DarknessIsKey Hm… I don’t trust you with that, but alright then. I have to go to school anyway, so I’ll be back to talk to you later! :)
Center @Kawaii_Center89
Gotta go to school now! See you all later! :D #BBL
----------
I jumped out of the chair from my desk. My right hand quickly reached out towards the laptop and slammed it shut with one swift movement. Fixing my black bangs I just got done merely a month ago while staring at a nearby mirror, I was reaching out towards my school’s black bag. I made a quick adjustment towards my blue ribbon on my white collared uniform shirt accompanied by the dark navy skirt and white socks.
A smile was shown on my face when I glanced at the mirror once more for further examination of my appearance. “Looking good for today, Jurina!” I grinned like a fool as I puffed out my chest proudly. Hands were on my hips as I stared at the person that was reflected back at me.
She was a young high school student in her first year, ready for all sorts of challenges that high school would throw at her. Her carefree and optimistic yet caring and warm personality would warm up anyone within the same room as her. Tall and skinny, she had a dimpled smile shown. With a giggle, I snatched my iPhone that sat nearby the black laptop of mine and deposited it into my skirt’s pocket.
“Yosh! I’ll be able to get on Twitter and talk to Nori on there when I have a spare moment in school!”
Then I did not waste any moment to run down to the kitchen where my mother and father was seen. Mom was cooking breakfast while Dad was eating his meal in a peaceful manner.
“Jurina! You’re going to be late for school!” I heard my mom’s voice warn me about the time once I came inside of the kitchen. Her short black hair tied back into a ponytail was swinging side by side when she turned her head at my direction. A small frown seen with a concerned expression. “How are you going to eat breakfast and make it in time for school? You have a relay today!”
In a few seconds, I was now in the front door, trying to get my brown leather shoes on with a toast in my mouth. “Im gonnah make ith,” I tried to speak through with the food in my mouth. Thank god my mom and dad is able to understand what I was trying to say for the two of them bid their farewells to me along with a soft sigh. “Have fun in school, Jurina!” I heard my dad call out to me before I slammed the door shut behind my back.
Now ready to for school and anything that was coming at my direction, I took the fresh, warm toast out of my mouth. I sucked in a deep breath; inhaling for about five seconds before exhaling it all out through my nose. A smile was still plastered on my face as I hype myself up for the events I was going to be prepared for in school. My eyes shot a glance at my digital watch in my right hand, informing me that I only have about ten minutes to dash all the way to my school. Luckily the school wasn’t that far away from where I live. It’s just up the Sakura tree-filled hill on my right. If lucky, I might be able to catch a couple extra minutes to stop by, greet and harass my best friend, Matsui Rena.
Just the thought of wanting to joke around with her makes my heart pound against my chest with determination, energy flowing through my veins. I feel like superman right now. With a silly grin still on my face, I dashed away and towards my destination.
While I ran up the hill, my shoes going up into the air and back into the pavement in a pattern, my thoughts trailed back to Nori from this morning.
I’m not an addict to the internet, I will clearly state that for those quick to judge on my action. I have a couple online friends right now that I would occasionally talk when I have a chance. But truth be told, I met those couple online friends that managed to turn my life and twist the road up ahead so I was able to walk on the right path. The friends that made me have a relationship that many close real life friends would have with each other.
Back then a year ago, I was bullied in school. Bullied, taunted, harassed, and sneered at me. Since I was at a different school than where I am studying right now, I didn’t have any friends. Or good friends, so to speak. Many of them would only come up to me only when they needed something or if they’re bored. If they don’t have their close friends they always talk to, they would come up to me as though I’m a substitute for the time-being. They then treated me like I was a nobody once their friend came back. And when they noticed my presence, they would mock me of even breathing the same air as them.
It was painful. So very painful. I don’t know why they would do this to me or what I had done wrong. Why did I deserve this pain? I could tell my parents what exactly happened, but I didn’t want them to deal with the hassle. Besides, this can’t be stopped just by teachers and parents interference alone. The whole school was against me and if the adults didn’t know about the situation at hand, then why get them involved in the first place if they’re that blind?
So I sucked in the entire ordeal and decided that I should just make an online account. Something or somewhere I am able to speak to someone that I can relate to. Or just to let it all out without having to worry about my identity. Either way, I had to find an outlet. And that outlet is an online social network.
When I went on, I began to join in Twitter. It was quick, fast and efficient. All under 140 characters where I can express my deepest emotions without having to worry too much about who was staring at my tweets. I’ll be able to express my pain and in reality, keep a strong exterior where no one would suspect I’m sad.
Honestly, I don’t know why I thought of it that why. Possibly because I believed that… no one in my life would understand what I had gone through? That thought reverted back when I met four of my online friends.
One was Nori, the other goes by the name Gekikara, Black and Nezumi.
I could just close my eyes and imagine the memories of the four talking to me as though it was just yesterday. I didn’t know exactly how I met them. Maybe I must’ve followed them through random guessing or maybe they followed me instead? Whatever it was, I was thankful I met the four online figures. Even though I don’t know who is behind the monitor screen, they were able to pull and snap me out of my dark times.
----------
Twitter
Center @Kawaii_Center89
I feel sad…
Nezumi @NezumiTheRat
@Kawaii_Center89 Something the matter?
Center @Kawaii_Center89
@NezumiTheRat Yeah… My life feels really screwed up.
Gekikara @SpicyFoodFTW
@Kawaii_Center89 @NezumiTheRat Screwed up? Oh, and sorry for the sudden interfering! >_<;
Center @Kawaii_Center89
@SpicyFoodFTW @NezumiTheRat Iie. You don’t have to apologize. It’s just… life gets rough for a long period of time… And you know you’ve had enough.
Nori @DarknessIsKey
@Kawaii_Center89 @SpicyFoodFTW @NezumiTheRat Don’t give up. Life is rough, but if you can hang on this long, then you’ll be able to make it through.
Center @Kawaii_Center89
@DarknessIsKey @SpicyFoodFTW @NezumiTheRat You speak as if you were in my shoes.
Nori @DarknessIsKey
@Kawaii_Center89 @SpicyFoodFTW @NezumiTheRat I’m just stating what comes to mind.
Black @Black09
@Kawaii_Center89 @DarknessIsKey @SpicyFoodFTW @NezumiTheRat I’m sure you can make it!
Nezumi @NezumiTheRat
@Kawaii_Center89 @Black09 @DarknessIsKey @SpicyFoodFTW Think positively and hang tight. Though we only just met, we’ll do anything to get you through the mess.
Gekikara @SpicyFoodFTW
@Kawaii_Center89 @NezumiTheRat @Black09 @DarknessIsKey Huggies! \(^.^)/
Center @Kawaii_Center89
@SpicyFoodFTW @NezumiTheRat @Black09 @DarknessIsKey You guys… Why would you care for such a stranger like me, who has never spoken to anybody?
Nori @DarknessIsKey
@Kawaii_Center89 @SpicyFoodFTW @NezumiTheRat @Black09 Silly, we care for you. Although truth be told, I don’t even know who you all are…
Black @Black09
@DarknessIsKey @Kawaii_Center89 @SpicyFoodFTW @NezumiTheRat Ehhhhhhhhh! You are right! We’re all strangers yet speak to each other like we know each other for a long time!
Gekikara @SpicyFoodFTW
@Black09 @DarknessIsKey @Kawaii_Center89 @NezumiTheRat It is pretty funny now that I think about it. ^_^;
Nezumi @NezumiTheRat
@SpicyFoodFTW @Black09 @DarknessIsKey @Kawaii_Center89 Oh well. Now’s not the time to worry about that right now; we have Center-san here to take care of!
Gekikara @SpicyFoodFTW
@NezumiTheRat @Black09 @DarknessIsKey @Kawaii_Center89 Right right! Gomene, Center-san! >_<;
Center @Kawaii_Center89
@SpicyFoodFTW @NezumiTheRat @Black09 @DarknessIsKey Iie. You don’t have to apologize again, Gekikara-san, haha. For some reason, seeing you guys talk to me makes me feel… slightly happier.
Black @Black09
@Kawaii_Center89 @SpicyFoodFTW @NezumiTheRat @DarknessIsKey Really?! That’s good to hear! :D
Gekiakra @SpicyFoodFTW
@Black09 @Kawaii_Center89 @NezumiTheRat @DarknessIsKey Yaaaaay! \o/
----------
“Jurina! Wait up!”
I quickly brought my mind back to reality and saw my other best friend, Watanabe Mayu. She was running right behind me, panting and out of breath. I slowed down just enough for her to close the distance a couple feet between the two of us as we descended down the hill. Mayu is one of my many classmates and was a close friend to me here in reality. Ever since I transferred to a new school due to my parents moving to a new house; new neighborhood, Mayu immediately opened up to me with a warm invitation.
She’s very… slow at physical sports. Guess that’s the lash back for her geniuses. I never was quite an intelligent girl (rather more of a sporty type). I tried very hard not to laugh when I saw her nearly trip on her way downward from behind.
“Mou, S-L-O-W down, Jurina!”
“If I slow down and wait for you, I’m going to be waiting for eternity! Come on! We don’t have much time till the school gate’s closes on us!”
After ten minutes has passed, we both have safely made it to our classroom within the last second. Our foreheads were sweaty, the two of us out of breath. The teacher in the front, we call Aki-P, was staring at us in disbelief when we skidded our way right into the classroom.
“Er… Jurina and Mayu… Please take a seat…” our homeroom teacher spoke with a hint of nervousness shown in his tone of voice. The both of us bowed our head in apology and headed straight towards our desks.
Students around our classroom were seen watching us for a couple seconds before turning their attention back to the front of the classroom. I could see the many students that I was well-acquainted in the classroom I was glad to be stuck with till I graduate from this school. It was a small class size with less than twenty students present in this all-girl student school setting.
There sitting in the very front row was Takahashi Minami, Maeda Atsuko, Kashiwagi Yuki and Watanabe Mayu. Atsuko was seen sitting on the far left where she was near the window, seen with her small textbook opened to the specific pages that we had to open and stood it on top of her desk. Her chin was resting on the wooden desk’s surface with her medium-length straight black hair drooping on top of her two shoulders. Eyes were closed as though she was asleep (or maybe she was) and trying to hide it with her book. It’s a surprise that the teacher never caught her napping in class if she ever was.
Minami sitting right next to her couldn’t help but shoot nervous glances over at Atsuko’s direction. She was the class’s president and always was the one leading the class. Usually class leaders would annoy me, but for some reason, she didn’t. She’s always on top of her game and never would back down from any sort of troubles and problems both the students and teachers faced within this classroom zone. I have very high respect and a good relationship with her.
To her right was Yuki, who was too busy staring at Mayu, who sat on her right. It seems that she was hooked with what Mayu was drawing on her notebook paper. I could see my best friend’s mechanical pencil scratching on the surface of the paper; art coming to life before our eyes. She was very well known to do well in the art category when it comes to drawing anime and manga. During her spare time, she would always draw our classmates in all sorts of different anime poses in her sketchbook. If nice enough, Mayu would give them away.
Yuki smiled when she knew that Mayu was drawing the older girl. It seems easy to tell that the two were very close to each other. Close enough that everyone would call them the ‘mother and daughter’ pair. The mother spoiling the younger daughter. That’s exactly how one would describe Yuki’s attitude towards the younger girl.
On the second row, which was where I sat, I had Matsui Rena on my right side and Minegishi Minami and Kojima Haruna on my left side. Haruna’s snoring could somewhat be picked out from the noise the classroom was making. Soft and gentle she snored on as she wandered throughout her dream world. Her long brown hair ran through her back as she rested the side of her head on top of her crossed arms.
To the very left of her, I could see Minegishi writing on a scrap piece of paper with great haste. It was as though she was trying to finish up last night’s homework for Japanese or something. On my right, I turned my head to be faced with Rena.
She was very beautiful, I will bluntly admit with pride. Pale, white skin and elegance of a princess, I’m surprised that she’s just a normal student that lives down here in the neighborhood with me. She’s a very close friend of my aside from Mayu. Rena would always be hanging around me and sometimes share her melon bread during lunch. (Which, mind you, she rarely does that for melon pan is something that she literally LIVES off on every single day.) Anyway, she’s someone I know I can count on if I needed something in life whether it’s copying her homework or saving me from falling down the stairs of the school’s. Always by my side just like Mayu is. That’s someone I admire.
From behind, I could hear snickering. That snickering was from none other than Oshima Yuko and Shinoda Mariko. The troll and the hentai squirrel of the classroom. It’s not surprising that the two girls were busy whispering to each other and trying hard not to laugh their heads off. Then there was Sashihara Rino and Kitahara Rie also goofing off in the background.
The school I now attend is completely different and the opposite of my other school I had gone to. And I’m glad that it is.
A couple hours through the lessons and teachers coming in and out, collecting our homework and explaining about the relay events that was going to happen right after lunch, lunch then rolled around the corner. I could see the classroom next door to ours have two four students enter inside of ours. Kimoto Kanon, Yagami Kumi, Yokoyama Yui and Shimazaki Haruka all entered in for a small discussion with Minami on the relay race. Or at least Yui and Haruka was ready and prepared for it. I could see Kumi and Kanon sneak off to then converse with our other classmates.
“Hey Jurina,” I heard Rena call out to my name. I turned my head towards the source of the sound to find her standing right next to where I sat. Her long black hair swayed gently left and right when she bent her upper body down just so she can get slightly closer to me. “Want to join and eat lunch with Yuki and Mayu at the rooftop just like usually?”
A wide smile crossed my lips as I bobbed my head up and down rigorously. She doesn’t even need to ask twice for I dashed right up to the rooftop, dragging Rena from behind with my hand gripping on hers tightly. We zipped past by the students that were lingering and wandering around the hallways of our school. Up the stairs we went and soon we were standing on the rooftop of the school.
On the top of the fifth floor and metal fences keeping us from having any sort of accident in relation to falling, I sucked in a deep breath. The smell of fresh air filled in my two lungs. Exhaled, from the corner of my eyes I managed to see both Yuki and Mayu sitting in the corner of the rooftop. Their lunchbox seen laying on top of their laps while conversing with each other. Jokes that nobody would understand why they would be laughing and laughter was heard from the two sitting figures.
Both Rena and I approached with our lunchbox. Mayu saw us coming and waved at our direction. “What’s up?” she asked me as we sat down with our legs crossed. Opening up my lunchbox, I smiled and shrugged. “Nothing much. Just excited for the relay today. You both?”
“Nothing much either,” Yuki responded back along with a smile.
“Same here with ‘okaa-san.’ “
The four of us were chatting normally, eating our lunch as normally. We usually would sit on the rooftop alone with just us four and enjoyed the one-hour break from schoolwork and classes.
“…So I then played this creepy PC game called Amnesia with Yukirin and god, you should’ve seen her reaction!” Mayu was blabbering away, her hands thrown up in the air for dramatic effect. The chopstick she had in one hand nearly fell out of her grip if she wasn’t keeping her fingers curled around it. The taller girl sitting next to her gave her a playful slap on the arm. “MOU, don’t say it! Jeez, I don’t even know how you get these games and how they make it so scary!”
It wasn’t surprising for Yuki wasn’t such a video gamer just like me. Unlike both Mayu and Rena, we both aren’t those ‘otaku’ and gamer that are such a hardcore on the inside. I heard Rena from beside me giggling. “That game is really scary! It’s no surprise that Yuki would be afraid.”
Yuki shot a glare at the two girls who are now laughing their heads off. There was a faint blush seen on her face as she covered her face with her two hands. “Stop laughing, you both!”
While they laughed and poor Yuki had to keep herself from getting embarrassed any further, I took out my iPhone and pulled up the Twitter app.
----------
Twitter
Center @Kawaii_Center89
Having lots of fun with my close friends here as usual.
----------
After that tweet I sent out, I scrolled down the timeline, reading random tweets that came up between the time I left home and now. Just when I was about to close the app and return my attention back to my friends, there was something that caught my attention. Stopped me from going any further.
----------
Twitter
Nori @DarknessIsKey
I’m disappointed in you all.
Nori @DarknessIsKey
I was always alone either way.
Nori @DarknessIsKey
You know what? I’m glad I’m getting rid of you all right here, right now.
Nori @DarknessIsKey
I’ll show you all that I can live and be better off without you all. :D
----------
What could he have mean by that? All alone and wanting to get rid of me, Gekikara, Black and Nezumi? I blinked back the shock as I continue to stare at the screen; unable to think clearly for a short moment. The words that he has typed and uttered in text format…
To be honest, I have met him before in reality. Or more like he was the only friend from online that I have ever met in real life. We both did meet up only once though due to the distance we both lived here in Japan. Nori, or his real name Kizaki Shino, was a nice boy. The same age as me, we both were easily able to connect to each other the moment we both met both in reality and online. He was a shy boy, not one to speak so much compared to his internal thoughts and online personality. Short, black hair with a curl here and there spotted within the other straight hair.
He had… problems though. Problems with his family and life. After helping me with my problem and I quickly rise out of it, it was his turn to play the victim part. During the one whole year we were together, I felt like he was the closest person I could ever turn to. The person that would listen to my rants and complaints that comes to mind. The person that I would do anything just to meet him once more. I fell in love with him. I really did. I would just do anything to save him from his despair. I cared for him so much that his face would just instantly pop into my mind. It’s wrong, I know, for someone to care for a person they have only met once in their life. But still, I can’t stop myself anymore for reaching my heart out to him. Do I really love him secretly without saying anything to him to the point that I yearn attention from him? I’m sure my other online friends told me that it will be difficult to fall in love online when you don’t constantly meet with the person on a daily basis in reality.
But this. I don’t understand what he’s trying to get his point across… Is he saying that he really doesn't have anyone to be there for him? But he knew that at least I could be there for him! I did tell him many times that I would always be lending a hand when he needs help! There was a pang of aching pain that suddenly slapped my face as my heart pounded against my chest from internally. I gulped, feeling my mouth go dry in a short amount of time and appetite lost immediately.
“What are you doing, Jurina?” Rena’s voice brought me back to reality for the second time today. I snapped my head up and saw three of my friends staring at me with a worried expression. “You looked really worried.”
“Er… It’s just… Something with one of my online friends.”
“Huh? Did something happen?”
“Well…”
Before I was able to say anymore, Rena snatched the phone away from my hands. Quickly I tried to get it back from her only to no avail. She dodged and avoided all of my attempts into getting it back while staring at the screen. I didn’t really want her to know how weird I am. Weird that I have friends online and care for them even though most of the time I didn’t know who they were behind the monitor other than Nori. There was a pause till her expression darkened. “Huh. How ironic.”
“Ironic? What do you mean by that?”
Rena tossed my phone smoothly over to both Yuki and Mayu, who both read what was on the screen. I was about to speak up about my personal privacy, but Rena interfered.
“Jurina, you should’ve already known that he was just using you.”
“U-Using me?”
“Yeah,” Mayu’s voice pitched in. “Nori here doesn’t seem to be the same like before.”
“Same like before?-Wait a minute. How do you know him?”
I could see Mayu cross her arms. “Nezumi. I’m known as Nezumi online.”
“EHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! If you’re Nezumi from online, then… I’ve known you way longer before even coming to this school!” Yuki exclaimed, one hand covering her mouth. “I’m Black09!”
“So if you’re Black and Nezumi, then I suppose I too have met you all,” Rena had a small smile cross her lips. “Gekikara is my username I went with.” Turing her attention back to me, she raised one eyebrow. “It’s a surprise that we would only find this out, Jurina or should I call you, Center.”
I opened my mouth, trying to same something. Instead, I closed it back up and was speechless. I never knew that the three friends that I also trusted from online would be the friends I made when I came to this school all along. All right by my side the entire time before I knew it.
Rena suddenly put her right arm around my shoulders, pulling me into her body for comfort. “Should’ve known that damn boy was someone that would only use people and play with their emotions for his own good,” she mumbled under her breath as she squeezed my body lightly. “It’s sad to know that you’re a sensitive girl, Jurina.”
“Oh well, I never really liked him once he changed like I said,” Mayu sighed, scratching the back of her head. “He began picking fights with my Black-er… Yuki here when he didn’t agree with her opinions about his attitude.”
Yuki nodded her head and leaned forth, her lips in a stiff, straight line. “He was acting like a complete asshole. Always talking down about others and exaggerating his pain only to gain attention. It hurts me a bit to know that I wasted all of my time just for the guy.” Her eyes were then laid on my face, the anger flickering behind it diminishing when she saw me. “It’s funny how we seriously met each other via online and didn’t know, even though we still talked to each other online, that we were this close to each other.”
I wish I could say more positive words but nothing came out of my mouth. The words were caught in my throat, feeling it like a lump within my windpipe. I bit the bottom of my lip. “I wish it would be that easy to get rid of him from my mind, but I’m just… shocked. I cared for him so much-“
“You don’t even have to say it, Jurina. We know how close you both were. Or well, how close you were to him when he truly didn’t care for you.” Rena brought her other hand up to flick the tip of my nose playfully. “Listen, you have your other friends here that will always support you. We’ll never become like that guy at all. We’ll never leave by your side and we’ll always love you for being you.”
She stopped poking my nose and soon had her hands cup my cheeks. Our face suddenly got real close to each other. Her gentle breath. I could feel it tickle my skin with every exhale she does. Both of our eyes met each other and were locked in position. A serious expression crossed her face. “Since this is appropriate now that I got to know who you are even more, I just wanted to say that… I really love you.”
“…eh?”
Her face brightened just slightly, looking like she wanted to take back the words that had just exited out of her mouth. But she pushed forth and repeated the statement.
“Jurina, I really… love you. Ever since we’ve been talking over the net, I-I cared for you. I wanted to protect you. Wanted to keep you safe from harm. Want to keep you happy with that usual smile that… That Nori does for you. Make you laugh. You don’t have to return your feelings to me, but… I just had to tell you that.”
I swear that if I replayed her confession once more, I would’ve fainted from such happiness and surprise. The emotions I was feeling right now were quickly pushed aside and was replaced momentarily with positivity. Friends that I have built bond and given all of what I have, they won’t easily leave my mind and heart. I know I won’t easily get over Nori’s sudden disappearance and need to dump us. Knowing that he never truly cared about how much I cared for him. That feeling obviously won't go away overnight. But I am for sure to know that I have those that care for me around, especially Rena, my closest friend in school.
We both leaned in, the distance between our lips getting smaller and smaller with each nervous second passing by. It felt like forever just from time alone. And our movements. It just felt natural for us both to just lean in closer and closer...
“Excuse me and pardon to interrupt, but don’t suddenly forget our existence you love birds.”
Just when we both were about to have our lips meet, Mayu just had to come in and remind us that there were also two figures watching from the background. We backed away from each other quickly, blushing from noticing what we were just about to do. Mayu and Yuki were smiling and the youngest out of the two stuck her tongue at our direction. Rena beside me gave me a quick kiss on the cheek instead and chuckled.
“Gomen gomen, we didn’t mean to,” she said while her right hand slowly made its way on top of my left. She grabbed ahold of it and gently squeezed it with reassurance that she’s here for me.
It sucks. I will admit, this isn't the best one I have written. I'm going to sob and hide in the corner, hoping that the next OS won't be pathetic/stupid/whatever. :on cloudeye:
-
Twitter is a very dangerous weapon in the wrong hands luckily for the support by the others around her. :jphip:
-
Yaay ** I love it.
The world is small sometimes XD, ( in reality too, sometimes people that will meet online are just in the same neighborhood than us - true story - )
Jurina is not alone o/
-
Omg. Mama Black, please don't forget Papa and I are your Twitter friends too TROLOLOL
But we won't be like that~ Tehehe~
Moar OS's!! :deco:
-
GAAAAH! pleasssssssse continueee~!!! with Wmatsui! :heart: :heart: :heart:
I LOVE THIS~ :heart: Wmatsui soo cuteee ^//////^
-
Super cute actually o/ I loved it^^ (but also reminded me of the situation I got myself into these days, without this cute end)
I guess life is like that. Somethings happen for our own good! It's good to know that Jurina found true frendiship. And by the end of the os, I guess Jurina will totally acept Rena's feelings o/
Thank you for this cute os o/
-
It was really cute XD
Thank you!
-
wow the thing what happened to Jurina with Nori happened to me 2 years ago with a girl who used to be very closed to me a vertuel friend but she changed and I deppressed so much because her she didnt care about me at all aah why I'm talking about my life story sorry I bory you thanks for this OS I d like to read more mayuki again this one is sad too
-
I think it's pretty cute~
-
[Replies]
@kurosawa87: Indeed it is quite dangerous when a wrong user decides to abuse its right. But yes! Thankfully Jurina has support from her friends. :bingo:
@Llyloo: True true~ Sometimes the world can be small. :bigdeal:
@ChuuuPuffss: zomg, I know I know, Baby Chiyuu. I love you two. :luvluv2:
@ryeangryu: Ah! I'll see what I can do then for the continuation of this (expecting that to have more wMatsui moments~) :glasses:
@BbSis: Aw, I'm sure you'll find a 'cute ending' to that sort of situation for you! And indeed, Jurina has accepted Rena's feelings~ :farofflook:
@Chanaline: I'm glad you found it to be cute! :on lol:
@mo-chan: I actually typed this out while I was somewhat stuck in this sort of situation (which thankfully I have gotten over rather quickly). And don't apologize! If you need to have someone to talk to, just poke me here in DMs (or PMs? I'm still unsure how this site works, LOL), Twitter and/or Tumblr! I'll deliver more Mayuki OS (hopefully in a much happier term) in the future~ :hee:
@kahem: I'm also glad you found this cute! :on drink:
Here's an Atsumina (depressive) OS~ :sweatdrop:
I recommend listening to either one of these for added effects during the entire fiction (or just go find some melancholic OSTs yo).
Unjust Life: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=sWeatpLr3LI (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=sWeatpLr3LI)
Ashes of Dream/Aratanaru: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=DjJzBRTX9f0 (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=DjJzBRTX9f0)
Also, I'm unsure if we want a second part to this, so feel free to tell me if this needs to be 2-part OS! :cathappy:
(Ya know... I think this should be changed from 'LoyalFlutist's Haven' to 'LoyalFlutist's Depressive OS' LOL.)
I'll Do Anything For You [Atsumina]
I sat in front of a young girl. A young girl the same age as me. Straight black shoulder-length hair, her eyes closed as she peacefully was breathing. In and out she breathed. In and out. With every breath she takes in; taking in small portions of the Earth’s oxygen, her chest rise up. And her chest fell down in a slow motion as she exhaled. The pale color that covered her entire skin as she laid on the white bed; covered with the white sheets. Both arms resided by her side in a neat and orderly fashion. Long, bony fingers were slightly bent naturally.
Machine standing nearby and prepared were showing her blood pulse and heart rates. A beep every three seconds resonating in the silent air other than our respiratory system working out loud. There was an IV bag hanging overhead on her left. The thin, clear cord was connected to her left wrist; a white adhesive bandage wrapped around to keep it from moving anywhere other than its original position.
I was on the wooden stool, seated by the right side of her resting body. Wearing a casual black sweat pant and white t-shirt, I ran my hand through my disheveled hair. I heed no attention to my looks and fashion. It’s been almost a full week since I stayed by her side.
Stayed by Maeda Atsuko’s side.
I remember the reason why she landed in this hospital. It was clear as crystal, clear as if it had happened not even a minute again, clear as though it was recorded and implanted within my memory bank.
Atsuko was sick. Cancer to be specific. She had cancer. And she was dying from it.
How we first met was purely a coincidence back in our first year of high school. Both of us were classmates within our assigned classroom. I was considered a midget and made fun of constantly, but respected highly of as president of the class. Atsuko was the perfect role model aside from Yokoyama Yui and the ‘Ace’ of our class. No. Ace of our school. The two of us simply chatted with each other. Conversed in conversations that students would have with each other during school. Soon our bonds grew the more we spoke to each other. Closer and closer we became till we were inseparable best friends. Never leaving by one sides for another.
Despite the fights and drama that came at our way; a couple times where we thought we never will get back together, we instead were drawn back together. Like a bee to a flower. I am the bee and Atsuko is the flower and vice versa. Or we’re like magnets. Always attracting each other back into one.
I remember during the final year of our high school, our feelings for each other were strong. So strong that not even a simple friendship could be entitled upon our relationship. So strong that we fell in love with each other. At first, we were hesitant. What would society, especially our school, classmates and friends, think about us? We could be rejected from the community. Shunned from those close to us. An eyesore to the public eyes. So we weren’t able to tell each other how we felt. Until the day I knew Atsuko had cancer.
I was shocked. Furious. Upset. All emotions just slammed into me as though someone had thrown a huge boulder at my direction and directly hit all of my vital parts. Atsuko had been hiding it. Telling me that it was progressing slowly when she was young but beginning to pick up its pace during this final year in high school. She told me she honestly didn’t want me to worry about her. Didn’t expect our friendly classmate relationship to turn into something so much more. Even more than best friends.
“I don’t want you to feel sad when I’m leaving this world, Minami. I don’t know exactly when my due date is, but I know for sure I won’t be able to live past the age of 21. I want you to please… leave and forget about me. Forget about my existence and move on.”
She wanted me to leave. Take this chance to delete her from my life; my memories. Take this chance to pretend she never existed and resume back to my normal life as a student who leads her classroom as president for the fourth year. But even if I wanted to, I could never get rid of her presence from my heart. I was already in love with her. I love her. I love her so much to the point that I will be willing to lay down my life and sacrifice it for the sake of saving hers. I want to take away her cancer and implant it into my body if I have to.
Tears were escaping from my eyes as I spoke out the words that were pulled out from the bottom of my heart.
“Atsuko. I don’t care if you have cancer or not, I will never leave your side. I will always stand by you and love you, no matter what life throws at us. I will be with you until the very end-no. Maybe even more than that.”
Taking her hand with both of mine, I remembering choking back on the sound that emerged from my throat as I cried. My head lowered till my light brown bangs covered my eyes that were shut. Hiccuping was heard as I gripped onto her hand tightly. I too then heard the sound of Atsuko crying in front of me. Both of us envelop each other into a tight hug. A hug that felt as though we both won’t be separated from any sort of forces.
A couple minutes has passed as we ceased our crying. Now looking directly at each others eyes, I could remember seeing those dark pair staring back at me. Eyes that were dark brown, warm and comforting eyes despite the tears seen from the corners. I was only able to blink, just staring at those memorizing pair. Then she lowered her face due to my height. Getting closer and closer till the tip of our noses barely touched each other.
There was a small pause between the two of us. Before we knew it, we had our lips connected together. It was gentle, full of our emotions as the tears from our cheeks mixed in. It lasted for a few seconds before we parted. Looking at each others eyes once more, we then confessed our feelings and decided to stick with each other till the very end.
After graduating from high school, she worked part-time in a bakery shop with me. Renting an apartment and staying close with each other ever since we first met. The business went well and many customers would stop by and even donate a couple spare coins towards it. It went on about two years. Working together, it looked as though life has turned to the best for the two of us.
But then there was Atsuko’s cancer. We hadn’t entirely forgotten about her health at all. Just last week, she had suddenly collapsed. Passed out on the floor with her pulse weakened. Medics and emergency medical team rushed and took her to the hospital. The doctors soon proclaimed that her lifeline might end anytime soon within a week at most.
I just couldn’t believe that our times together would end like this. We were soon planning to be married in another year before this happened. The year when she turns 21.
Flicking my sloppily tied ponytail over my shoulder, I took ahold of her right hand. I brought it close to my chest, trying to warm up the cold hand.
“Can you feel my heart beat, Atsuko?” I asked her. No answer as expected. I bit the bottom of my lip as I answered in her place. “My heart beats for you, Atsuko. I just wish I could take away your pain and leave you to become happy.”
Unexpectedly, there was a bright flash of white light that blinded my vision. It all happened too fast. A wince slipped out of my slightly parted lips from the brightness. Then the next thing I knew, I saw someone standing right over Atsuko’s sleeping figure. Or more like hovering above her body.
That someone was a young woman. A woman dressed fully in white with white angel wings sprouting from both sides of her body. Long and strong, feathers from it were drifting slowly downward to the cold, white tiled hospital floor; upon contact with the surface it disappeared as an illusion. It then folded itself and stayed behind her back. Gentle yellow lights radiated from her like a Buddha. This person… is like an angel.
She doesn’t look to be old as I had expected. Probably around her 20s if she was a human being. Short brown hair with a small smile on her face. This girl truly was beautiful for an angel. Was I hallucinating?
“My name is Shinoda Mariko the Angel. I’m here to offer you a choice that pertains to this young lady right below me,” she spoke in an angelic, strong voice.
My eyes widen when I heard her utter those words. Still keeping my hold on Atsuko’s cool hand, I opened my mouth to speak while squinting my eyes.
“What do you mean by that?”
A slight, light-heart chuckle from her direction was heard.
“I see that you are interested, hm? Very well then.”
The so-called woman-er, angel, Mariko, approached to my side and rested her hand on top of my right shoulder. She leaned forth, whispering into my ears.
“I will be able to save the person you love so dearly in exchange for you existence from this world.”
I blinked.
“H-Huh?” I whipped my head at her and gaped at what I was offered. “I-In exchange for my… ‘existence’?”
A nod. “Yes. I will be able to save this young lady here in exchange for you existence from this world. You won’t be found anywhere. All records of your stay here on Earth will vanish and disappear. And not a single person will remember who or even what you are.”
I didn’t know what to say. I was speechless. Speechless at the criteria. I finally was able to have a chance to save Atsuko, the person I truly loved. But in exchange, she will… completely forget about who I am and will live a life where I am nonexistent. A life without Takahashi Minami. A life where her closest friend and lover had never happened. Just what kind of deal did I have to agree on in order to save her? Isn't there another option? A long exhale left my nose, taking in all of the information into my head.
I rubbed my eyes. Pinched myself and slapped my cheeks to give myself a reality check.
Nope. Still found myself still in the same exact position. Looks like this is reality and isn’t a dream at all. The angel was still standing by my side, hands on her hips. And Atsuko was still motionless in the patient’s bed. I licked my dry, chapped lips and closed my eyes.
"Is there any other agreements that I could agree on?"
"Sadly, no."
“....Will you truly save her from this fateful event if I were to agree to that offer then?”
“I will. The heavenly God from above will bestow divine restorations upon her health and completely wipe out any sort of diseases and illnesses even if it’s incurable.”
My eyelids snapped open and surprisingly, did not feel… upset when she told me that. Straightening my back, I told her my answer.
“Then I’ll agree with you. I accept the offer.”
I didn’t know what was going to happen, but I immediately saw the effect go into place. Mariko vanished from my sight and was never found ever again. Still sitting on the same stool, I saw my hand slowly disappear bit by bit. My fingers went through Atsuko’s hand; sparkles and small balls of light rising up from where my fingers once were.
“So I’m really going to be gone…”
I got up from my seat and watched the sleeping figure. I saw the color that she once had return back and replacing the deathly, sick pale skin in an instant. Hints of pink was seen on her cheeks as the vitals on the machines returned back to its normal state. Her chest still rising and falling at a stable pace. Warmth felt from her. A sad smile crossed my face as I brought my already-disappearing hands to cup her face.
“Forgive me, Acchan. Minami here wanted you to be healthy and happy for her sake.”
She was going to forget me. Forget that she has fallen in love with the midget Takahashi Minami. Move on from her life as I was never here on Earth. I'm not sure how I felt about this, but as long as she is happy, then I too am happy for her. She'll finally be able to live the life of a normal person. Be able to pursue her dream of becoming a singer.
I brushed aside a strand of hair that rested on top of her cheek. Then I leaned in, giving her one last kiss; a kiss of farewell for eternity. My eyes were closed, feeling her pink lips touch mine. I stayed in that position for as long as I can, trying to savor the moment before I felt my arms fading away into nothing, unable to feel Atsuko below me. Parting away from her, a single tear streamed down my cheek. It dropped down from my face and down onto hers.
“Sayonara, Maeda Atsuko.”
Ah-That was sorta lame with the random ending. Please don't kill me for this. :on chew:
-
Such a sad ending.....
Pity for that cancer
Posted by the mento Hawaiian
-
What no way!!.. omg T_T
-
What a sad OS
I was so sad that they need to be separated....
But I really really think Minami is so great and love Atsuko so much that she willing to give up everything for Atsuko
I hope you can continue this OS... I want to see how Atsuko is going to live after that....
What's happening with Minami after she disappeared...?
Did she become ghost or go to heaven?
Thank you for this OS
Can't wait to see more...
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
I miss Atsuminaa~ :mon XD:
nice fic we got here.. :grin:
Also, I'm unsure if we want a second part to this, so feel free to tell me if this needs to be 2-part OS! :cathappy:
please make the continuation :hee: or else......... :mon wtfmm:
-
Yes to your second part. I want to see Atsumina reunited once again.
-
T_T it's so sad
Why only one of them can be saved why??? T_T
-
Do you have part 2 for it? :'(
-
Sad yet beautiful in many ways T___T I really loved this! Amazing how Minami's love came across so strongly in your fic :D Def makes it 100x more sad that Minami's entire existance had to be sacrificed, but she did that for acchan *___*
Really great fic. I hope you write some continuation to this :D
-
ano..can you please do a sequel of this??? :pleeease: and make it a happy ending ?? btw the fic was great that it made me cry. :farofflook:
-
Please make a second part :bow: :bow:
I really love it :heart: :heart:
-
[Replies]
@kurosawa87: It is sad. :badluck:
@Haruko: Tissue? :OMG:
@cisda83: The next update will explain more about what exactly happened to both Takamina and Acchan. And indeed Takamina is such a good person for Acchan! :luvluv2:
@d_ruffi: We all do miss Atsumina. H-Hai hai! And thank you very much for the kind words! :kneelbow:
@Tanchan: Hai! The second part will be written up as soon as possible! :hee:
@kahem: BECAUSE I'M EVIL-er, I meant.... Yeah. I'm just evil. :hiakhiakhiak:
@qweakb: I will have part 2 for it later~ :glasses:
@arrow27: Thank you very for the compliments! I'll definitely have a continuation to this story. :hehehe:
@den_takacchan: I'll do a sequel to it no worries! And I'm thankful for the kind words. Tissue also? :frustrated:
@dark48: The second part will be coming up soon~ :bingo:
It seems that many of you both on Tumblr and on here want a second part to it. Very well! I'll hopefully get to write it after I recover from my surgery. :cathappy:
This one shot is for a b-lated towards Papa Geki/onee-sama and Baby Chiyuu. Not to mention Watanabe Mayu herself. :cow:
Enjoy it!
I've Always Loved You [JuriMayu]
Watanabe Mayu was sitting at the edge of her sofa at home. A couple candy wrappers were scattered around her seat, opened and empty. Hinting that the young black-haired girl had eaten them all up. A fine thin line was drawn across her face as she stared at the television screen. The bright screen showing the old Team’s B first theater performance.
As she watched, her right hand unconsciously came up to touch her lower lip. Running the tip of her fingers from one end of the pink bottom lip to another at a repetitive pattern, her mind wandered to the back of her head.
She wasn’t paying any attention to the songs that their old selves had sung. No. It wasn’t that at all. Her eyes were trained and fixed upon one certain member. Kashiwagi Yuki. The person that she admires; the person that she looks up to; the person that she would do anything in order to spend time with her; the person that she respects; the person that she calls her a ‘mother’; the person that she loves so dearly. Or at least she used to.
It all shattered when their first fight blew up after Yuki’s scandal. It was their first but it doesn’t mean that it was to be resolved easily. It was a pretty bad fight. A fight that doesn’t have a solution unless one side would purposely lose for the other. And from the look of the situation, it doesn’t look like both Yuki and Mayu wanted to lower their guards. For once, Yuki was angered by Mayu’s attitude towards the scandal.
It wasn’t true at all. If one were to simply glance at them, they would judge that Yuki was right. However, she hasn’t fully understood why Mayu was reacting so angrily about a scandal that wasn’t true. Mayu was merely afraid of losing her. After losing so many of her best and closest friends, Mayu only had Yuki left. Now that the two girls are in separate team, their relationship was slightly straining. It was still intact, so they didn’t worry. Until that scandal was blown up right after Minegishi Minami’s that is.
Mayu closed her eyes and remembered vividly the fight that they had. Their first fight which ended their relationships.
“Kashiwagi Yuki!” Yuki, who was busy drying her hair inside of Mayu’s bathroom, glanced over her shoulder. With the white towel still running through her long, wet black hair, she peeked her head out of the bathroom in her pajamas. “Yes Mayuyu-“ Her words were choked in her throat when she saw the younger girl stomp up to her face.
It was rare to see Mayu angry. Irritated was common. Angry and furious was a completely another story. There was the Shukan Bunshun magazine in her left hand. Gripping onto it tightly till it was crumbled where she held. It was trembling when she finally halted in front of Yuki. Without warning, she threw the copy at Yuki’s face. Startled, Yuki stumbled backward slightly before leaving the towel to hang over her shoulder. Kneeling down to pick up the magazine, she stood back up and straightened her back.
“Why the hell are you in this magazine?” Mayu’s voice raised to a dangerous level. Yuki raised her head and blinked in confusion. “Eh? What are you talking about?”
“Don’t play dumb with me. Why the hell were you out that late at night?”
“Huh?”
Confused, Yuki decided to flip through the magazine to see what made the younger girl make such a big fuss. The first couple pages held no interest. Positive that there wasn’t anything about her, Yuki was about to close the book after looking through most of the content until she reached the last twenty pages or so.
There was the headline. And photos of her. Accusing her of going out late at night and staying up for a long period of time with her other close friend, Minegishi Minami, and some other male and female adults. Eyes darting left and right as read the details. Yuki felt her jaw drop at such description being written. ‘Just who the hell wrote this?! The way they wrote it made it seem like I did something wrong!’
“Mayu, please understand that this is a Shukan Bunshun article-“
“I’ve trusted you so much.” When Yuki lifted her eyes off the pages, she wanted to facepalm herself. Mayu in front of her had tears in her eyes. Tears that were ready to fall out yet kept the cool exterior to hide the pain written behind them. Biting the bottom of her lip, Mayu stayed silent as Yuki moved towards the girl. Trying to place her hand on top of Mayu’s shoulder, she wanted to reassure the girl. But that didn’t happen. Mayu instead backed away, shaking her head in disbelief. “Never did I expect you of all people to be on it…”
She still felt pain when one of her old and close friends too went through the scandal. In the end, they either got kicked out of the group or transferred around. This made Mayu cautious of having high expectations of the members. But as a cyborg girl with a mind striving for perfection, this is near impossible. Yuki frowned at Mayu’s reaction and shrugged her shoulders.
“Mayu, you know I gave you a call that I was going out with Mii-chan only for that night-“
“But you knew there were other people, right?”
“No Mayu. No I didn’t.”
“Then why did you stay way past midnight then? If it’s something simple like a drink for the night, you shouldn’t stay out that long.” The younger girl hugged herself, gripping her hands tightly on opposite arms. “Besides… I really missed you…”
“…”
“Yuki? Why aren’t you answering me?”
Then there was the fight. It was sudden. Yuki snapped at that very moment and stormed out of her house despite being in her PJs and having wet black hair at such chilly night. It all happened far too fast for her to comprehend. Before she knew it, she was known to be crying silently alone in her home. Alone with no one to comfort her.
Over time since that incident, their relationship truly did strain. It strained so badly to the point that they stopped talking to each other. If they did see each other though, they were forced to speak through formality. Yuki spent more time with Sae and Mayu became jealous. But she knew that they were never going to be together again. Soon she accepted the fact that Yuki and Sae were meant to be together. Unlike her who was worried sick and texted the older girl like crazy, Sae was a calm tomboyish girl who would most likely take care of Yuki even better than the cyborg.
A sigh left her slightly parted lips as she opened her eyes; seeing the MC segment rolling around the corner in the recorded DVD. ‘What am I to do now…’ Then there was the doorbell ringing in the front door. Perching her ears up, she listened. Listened to see if the person or thing would ring again. And as she had predicted, it did. Ringing once. Then ringing twice. Prompting the young girl to get up from her seat. Brushing aside a lock of her black bangs, she made her way towards the front door. To her irritation, the person seems to be impatient and continuously rang the doorbell as she came.
“I’m coming, I’m coming!” she announced loudly as she unlocked the door. Cracking the door opened, she was surprised to see this person before her. Matsui Jurina. The young girl who had just turned 16 was in her sweater and long skinny jeans. There was a goofy grin formed on her face when she saw Mayu.
“Oh Mayu-chan! Can I come in?”
“Well you came in uninvited,” Mayu raised one of her eyebrows. “Sudden for you to come by.”
“Gomen gomen, but you know that I feel a bit lonely and need some company when my parents aren’t home,” she flashed a smile. Mayu tried to resist chuckling. “You know I live alone ever since I moved out of my parents’ house.”
“Which is why I choose to stay with you for tonight~” Before Mayu could even object verbally to the younger girl, she walked right into the house. After taking off her shoes of course at the ‘Welcome’ mat, she slipped off her jacket and sat on the same furniture that Mayu was seated not too long ago.
Unconsciously a smile was seen on Mayu’s face also when Jurina hopped on the couch. This girl was one of Mayu’s close friends in SKE48. An energetic girl and a flirt, it’s hard not to love her. She remembered that they first actually met during their role as Nezumi and Center in Majisuka Gakuen 2 drama. It was a major hit. And the relationship as their characters were very deep compared to many others. After so long, it was a couple months ago when Jurina publicly confessed that she has loved Mayu like a ‘girlfriend’ during the recording session of the drama. But of course, Mayu was too busy being extremely close with Yuki as Jurina was busy hunting after Rena’s affection and love like a puppy.
After clicking the door shut and locking it, Mayu approached the younger girl and sat by her side. When she glanced over at her, it looks as though Jurina has taken interest in the video.
“I wonder why you didn’t decide to go to Rena’s home,” Mayu abruptly spoke her thoughts out loud. Jurina looked back at her and stuck her tongue out. “Nah, I want to spend time with my Mayuyu for tonight. I think Rena was inviting Airin or Non for the night. Don’t want to interrupt their time.” The older girl of the two understood the situation and bobbed her head slowly. Then she returned her gaze back at the screen of the television. However, Jurina’s still hasn’t left Mayu’s face.
Without thinking, Jurina’s expression became serious. “Something’s bothering you, Mayu-chan?”
Mayu didn’t flick her attention away from the screen as she answered. “Nothing is wrong, Jurina.”
“I could tell that you’re lying.”
“….I suppose telling you doesn’t hurt.” Turning her head over to the younger girl, she leaned back till her back was resting against the soft mattress. Rubbing one side of her head with one hand, she exhaled loudly. “It’s hard to explain how I’m feeling right now. It’s very complicated.”
“Does it have something to do with Kashiwagi Yuki?”
“Maybe…. Maybe.”
Jurina’s pair of eyes sadden for a bit. Her hands reached out for Mayu’s hand that was resting on her lap. Taking it into her embrace and touching it for her comfort. “You know… You still have me.” Mayu lifted her hand away from her face and dragged her gaze to the girl’s face. Staying silent, she waited for Jurina to continue. “You remember how I told you I loved you before? Well, I still feel that way about you.” Squeezing her hand gently, she shook her head.
“You were too busy with Yuki, so I thought that maybe you both were going out. I mean, you two were so very close that the fans and even the members themselves thought you both were perfect. But no one expected for the outcome of your first fight to be this bad…”
“I know, Jurina,” Mayu flashed a fake smile at her direction. She wasn't bitterly thinking of Yuki. She should feel happy that Yuki was with Sae. And true. She did. But she also felt sadness and the empty hole inside of her heart. Oh if only someone were to fill it in or at least be a substitute for it...
The younger girl still pushed on. She wanted to show and tell Mayu how much she cared for her. Even though she did love Rena, she loved Mayu even more. Wanted to have her in her arms and the two to be together. Together through the rough and good times. So in silence, she leaned in and gave Mayu a surprising kiss on her lips. It was a quick peck though. When they parted, Mayu’s face looked like it was lit on fire; blushing heavily.
“W-W-W-What do you think you’re doing!?” she exclaimed and stuttered. Jurina simply hugged the older girl. “I just wanted to let you know that I’ll always be by your side and love you forever.”
"And by kissing!?"
"You know how I am," Jurina stuck her tongue out playfully before retracting it back into her mouth. Her dimpled smile showing at the other girl made Mayu want to praise how cute she is. When she spoke of those words, they sound sincere. Honest and true. But was Mayu really going to take those words for granted? “And how I am supposed to know that you aren’t going to leave me like my other friends did?”
Snuggling close to the older girl's side, she whispered, "I'll show to you that I won't leave your side. Just watch me."
Hopefully it wasn't too confusing. I was somewhat half-asleep while typing this, LOL. :sweatdrop:
-
Well, fudge ;~;
You made me lose even more hope in my pairing </33
But who cares? JuriMayu is still here to comfort me ;~;
Im still sad lol But srsly, I hope MaYuki will be together again </3
Nice OS, Mama~ Hope you update the Virus more xD
-
Eeeeh. Eeeeh. You're cruel. During all the fic I started to think to change my OTP for JuriMayu. (Even if when I think it's the first couple that I loved in AKB48 xD and still really love them).
My heart of Mayuki's fan is sad but... WOW *w* I really love that fic, I really love JuriMayu, they're so cute *w* I want moaaaar.
Mayuki is still my OTP... I keep hope in them èwé.
Thanks you ♥♥♥
And me I want wandering ship èwé. XD
-
LoyalFlutist-san :shifty: what do you mean by this fic??
I love Jurimayu, but Mayuki is still no.1 in my heart!! :angry1:
hauu...I love the fic, it's so sweet and well written as always, but it's so sad :fainted: :badluck:
again you managed to make me shed tears :on speedy: :on drench:
but what I can I say you are an amazing writer :mon wind:
hope you recover well, and looking forward to further updates :heart: :yep:
thanx for the os :cow: :bow:
-
I've Always Love You
Wow! a JuriMayu fanfic... :D
This One-Shot is very nice but a slight clif hanger?
I also like the playful side of Jurina and flirting with Mayu :D
This two is very cute couple!
It's so sad for Yukirin....
Thanks for making this nice one-shot!
Please make more!
-
Thank you for this one-shot. Jurina's bubbly and straightforward personality is always a joy to read about and we can count on her to cheer up the heartbroken Mayuyu. BUT! I'm still sticking by my OTP :P Even if the ship appears to be sinking, I will still believe in them. Someone gave me a very good piece of advice: Just keep shipping!
Anyway, the main point of this post is not to advertise my OTP but to wish you all the best with your surgery. May you have a smooth and speedy recovery. Take good care and I'll wait patiently for your return! :deco:
-
It rare to read JuriMayu fic to me.. Thank you :kneelbow:
I love this pair too even though Mayuki is the best ><
@qweakb: I will have part 2 for it later~ :glPosteriores:
can't wait for the part 2 to come!!!!
It seems that many of you both on Tumblr and on here want a second part to it. Very well! I'll hopefully get to write it after I recover from my surgery.
get well soon :)
-
[Replies]
@ChuuuPuffss: I'm sure Mayuki will give us more surprises in the future. :3
@Llyloo: LOL, Mayuki is still my OTP too, don't worry! :P
@mayuki_daisuki: Oh nosh! Tissue once more, mayuki_daisuki-san? *tissue* Don't worry! Mayuki is still my OTP! XD
@Wmatsui22: I'll let you decide if it's a cliffhanger or not~ And Jurina is always a flirt, especially with Rena and Mayu. 8D
@seigus: And keep on shipping indeed! I don't plan on losing any hope for my pairing (I think), so no worries. XD
@qweakb: Mayuki forever, haha~ :)
It seems that this fiction made it look like I stopped believing in Mayuki and turned into a JuriMayu shipper instead or something. Although the previous one shot did focus on the negativity of their relationship, I can assure you all that I still ship Mayuki with my captain's hat. 8D
New OS and hopefully I'll have the motivation in the future to write continuations to the other one shots. (I didn't forget about it, so don't worry!)
Melting the Cold Heart [Mayuki]
My tongue clicked against the roof of my mouth. Eyes squinted till they were just barely opened for my view. The smell of flames ignited from the Bunsen burner wafted up gently into the air as the blue color shot upward towards the ceiling a couple centimeters. White gloved hands carefully picking up a test tube from a nearby black metal rack, I was examining the clear liquid within the thin glass container. Goggles protecting the pair of eyes on my face from any debris or unwanted substances, I inhaled deeply when I had my left hand operate the silver clamp’s handle.
I was squeezing the handle till I got the claw grabbing ahold of the test tube. With a release, the two end point securely tightened its hold on the glass container; keeping it safe from any slips and accidental drops. Exhaling quietly through my nostrils, my left hand moved the tube over the burning flame.
The bottom of the test tube was just barely above the tip of the blue flames. The clear liquid in a few seconds soon bubbled and created a reaction. The bubbling though was reproducing at an unexpectedly rapid rate. My eyebrows scrunched together, which formed a frown upon my face.
‘This isn’t right… I don’t remember such chemical reactions occurring with this specific cation…’
My train of thoughts though were interrupted when the door slammed opened from the corner of my eyes on the right side. I was forced to put a halt towards my experiment when a female figure came stepping into the lab room. I knew who exactly it was that came into the room and I quickly motioned the young lady with one hand to stay at a safe distance from my working space.
“Sorry about interrupting your experiment, Doctor Watanabe, but we have a request about your assistance in the United States,” her soft, gentle voice spoke to me from the right end of the white lab table. I immediately turned off the Bunsen burner equipment and saw the fire extinguished instantly. Placing aside the test tube into the rack once more, I removed the clamp. Placing it gently with care upon the white shiny surface of the table, I removed my goggles with my right hand in one motion.
Fixing my black bangs at a certain angle, I was quickly brushing my long, black hair tied back into a ponytail with a white scrunchie. I straightened my back; a loud crack resonating into the air due to my spine suddenly moving from its fixed position not too long ago. My eyes flicked over to the other girl and blinked.
Kashiwagi Yuki was her name. Kashiwagi Yuki is my assistant at the Watanabe Laboratory. Ever since I’ve opened up my small private business back a few years ago, I didn’t have much helper and partners till last year. It was strange, but I preferred to work alone. Riding solo on many of my investigations on new foreign substances and diving even more into current chemicals in hopes of discovering a new theory was what I had planned all along. As a side job, not only was I a private scientist in her own little world full of chemistry but also an epidemiologist.
When the world caught sight of my name and status, they knew that I could help solve and determine new diseases that were spreading all around the world (such as the HIV/AIDS and Yellow Fever to the seasonal flu and common cold). So I was constantly being requested to assist of the requesters investigations when a new, soon-to-be infamous epidemic rose up from its origin in many different parts of the world. As much as I liked working alone, that sort of job required that I work with a team; at the most, one extra person. So I began hiring new, bright students, scientists and statisticians that I’ve known and trusted in a long time period.
Aside from Yuki, that is. She’s special. I’m unsure what exactly has gotten over my head when I first recruited her a few months ago. She was bright and very organized, but she wasn’t someone that would meet my expectations in this working place. I upheld very strict rules and expect many to follow them. And sadly, Yuki wasn’t one of them. Rather she has a tendency to break them. Though she constantly tells me to loosen my bolts within my ‘cyborg’ system, I merely shrugged it off and scolded her about her actions.
Rubbing my forehead, which was surprisingly slightly sweaty, I closed my eyelids for a brief moment before reopening them. “They wanted me where exactly in the United States?” the tone of my voice could be described to be a mixture of a robot and a cold, ice cube found in Antarctica. It was my usual tone I’ve always been carrying around ever since… that ‘incident’ in my graduate years of college. (For those of you wondering, a quick summary of the 'incident' involved a lab and an accident that scarred me for life.) Combined with my distant and cold shoulders I frequently give out, it’s no wonder why no one could admit that they hated my attitude and personality in my presence.
Yuki brushed a lock of her black, long raven hair and tucked it behind her right ear. With a black suit and skirt accompanied by the same-colored heels, she adjusted her glasses and pushed it up on the ridge of her nose. “California, Doctor Watanabe.”
I simply replied back with a small nod of my head.
“Who is it from?”
“Doctor Oshima Yuko.”
“Her? I haven’t heard from her in so long…”
A small sigh left my barely parted lips. Oshima Yuko… That girl was just full of troubles. She always dragged me into her little mishaps back in our college years. Nothing much to state other than the fact that they were as embarrassing as HELL to even utter about it. Shaking my head, I glanced back at my lab work before returning my attention back to Yuki.
“Okay then. I’ll prepare myself for the trip tomorrow.” I noticed that it was already in the late evening where the sun was beginning to set from the clear windows behind my back. “I will make a report of my little travel for about a month and hopefully resolve whatever issue that squirrel has to offer.”
Then making a mini-shooing motion with my right gloved hand, I dragged my gaze back to my work. “I’ve got work to finish, so you can take your leave, Kashiwagi-san-“
Before I was able to finish my sentence, the young lady in front of me took a step forward. The sentence that I was about to conclude was pulled to a sudden stop. Confused at her action, I scrunched my eyebrows together.
“Is something the matter, Kashiwagi-san?”
“Doctor Watanabe, I…I...”
Her words. They were beginning to stutter out of her mouth as though a printer was hiccupping papers out of its exit. One of my eyebrows were raised, listening patiently to the words that were, in a very painfully slow manner, spoken out.
“After all of the months… That I have been with you… Though you were cold, sometimes mean and very strict, I really do… admire you.”
“….What?”
Is this the appropriate time where I could laugh? I don’t think so… Seeing as how serious and… ‘pink’ the young lady was reacting before my eyes, this was no matter that I should chuckle upon. Keeping the blank expression still on as one of my very few facial features, Yuki took in a deep breath before continuing on.
“Unlike the rumors others have spread about you in this building, I view you differently from them all.” Taking a step forth once again, she was closing in the distance between the two of us. I was a little surprised about her move, so my body unconsciously took one step back. “I haven’t properly spoken to you back in our college years… which was probably due to being three years ahead of you, I never would’ve expected you to, right after your graduation from college, give me a call.”
“And… Where exactly are you going with this?”
“I-I’m… I just wanted to tell you… how much I really care for you and that… I… I… I really love you!”
By the time she had just blurted out her feelings, I was trapped in-between the cold white wall of the lab from behind and the taller girl standing right before me. And all I could do was stare back. Stare deeply into her dark brown eyes. There was some hesitation before I opened my mouth.
“I... I never really had anyone feel that way for me…”
Hastily my eyes glanced downward and focused on the edges of my white lab coat that reached down to the upper part of my knee within the black khakis. The black shoes that were accompanied by white cotton socks were standing above the white marble stone floor. Reflection of the bright white light from above could be seen.
Ironic enough, it was my turn to become… shy and embarrassed. It was difficult for me to express my opinion on the situation at hand. Words that wanted to exit out of my mouth only traveled as far as the larynx. Mind became utterly blank and all thoughts became jumbled in a heap of mess that could be described as newspaper being blown into parts by a strong gust of wind. I felt the skin on my cheeks flare up a bit.
Now that I think about it, the only person that I had truly cared for was this person standing right here, right now. She was the only person that made me actually… frustrated. The only person to get a load of my scolding. The only person that actually came up to check on me in a daily basis despite the cold shoulders I have given to her. The only person that I have actually gone out to have a quick lunch break with. The only person that… I was able to show my other sides that did not include the robotic, cyborg personality.
Yuki then lifted my head up with one hand under my chin gently. She forced my eyes to come into direct contact with hers. Though she probably was blushing at an even brighter color than I was, she uttered, “So… do you feel the same way to… me?”
I blinked once. Then twice. Then after the third time, a small chuckle slipped from the corner of my closed lips. “I suppose you could say that…”
There was suddenly a smile that crossed through her face when she has heard of my response. Then a giggle.
"Very well then, doctor. I'm glad to hear that from you..." Leaning in close till our noses were just barely touching each other, we could feel our breaths mixed in together. Her arms were on both sides of my head, keeping our fixed in one spot. Slight tension was felt between the two of us, but our lips closed the tiny gap from us two. When it met, I swore it was something... new. Gentle yet straight to the point. My eyes automatically closed and went with the motion of the other girl. It was short-lived though and as much as I wanted to hold onto it as long as possible, Yuki separated. "I need to help you pack your bags on your trip, doctor," she explained to me.
Pushing herself off from the wall, she was about to take her leave when I reached out towards her. My left hand hastily ripped off the white glove that were protecting my right hand and had that now-exposed hand grab one of Yuki's wrist. She paused in her steps, looking over her shoulder with surprise. I felt my cheeks flushed even brighter and tried hard not to instinctively glance away from her face.
"I-I should come too..."
She was confused, tilting her head to the side at a minimal angle to the left. "What are you saying, doctor-"
"I... want you to come with me."
"Doctor..."
"Oh, and drop the 'doctor' and 'san,' Kashiwagi-san. Just call me... Mayu."
"Only if you will drop mine too, Mayuyu."
"M-Mayuyu?"
"Yeah, that's your nickname from now on."
I rolled my eyes at the childish nickname that I have just earned and received from this young lady. Letting go of her wrist, I tore off the other latex-free glove and threw it in a nearby contamination trash for safety reasons. Once I had thrown away the gloves, I shot a look at the experiments that were left on the table. Then for once, I shrugged my shoulders and decided to have someone else clean up the mess after me. As we both left the room, I noticed that the heart of mine that was once cold has now 'melted' thanks to the girl that is known as Kashiwagi Yuki. So with a small, but unrecognizable smile, I turned off the lights and closed the door shut behind me.
-
You really love Docteur Watanabe xD. Mayu is often doc' with you ~~
I love that OS, go write more ! èwé.
-
So cute!!!! If I was Mayuyu I would also melt, especially if Yuki wears glasses hehe
-
thanx for the tissue :lol:
mayuyu and yuki so cute and sweet!! :heart: :yep:
the dashing dr.watanabe and hot assistant kashiwagi yuki XD
thanx for this :cow: :bow:
-
<3 <3 <3
kawaii!!!
I'm a bit curious about the incident......
hooray for oshiri sisters......
mayuyu~~~ banzai!
-
I love it!! It was really interesting!! :inlove:
-
Melting the Cold Heart
Interesting and sweet fic there
I like it...
Thank you for the OS
Can't wait to see more
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Just got this idea popped into my head while typing up my research paper on Jack London (which is completely irrelevant to this fiction, LOL)
Been a while since I actually wrote a wMatsui OS (last one I wrote was a Tumblr-only drabble). I haven't gotten a chance to actually revise and edit it, so yeah. Sorry if it's crappy. >_< Hope you like it though! :cathappy:
From Friends to Lovers [wMatsui]
A cell phone was in a young girl’s hand. The light blue with a single key chain hanging off of it swung gently back and forth as the buttons were being pressed upon with the girl’s fingers. The short black hair covered both sides of her face while staring at the screen below her face. A screen containing all of the inbox of text and mail messages popped up. Multiple mails and texts were seen from many different individuals, but there was one that was unread and recently sent.
Interested by the person that has sent this texts, she highlighted the name ‘Matsui Rena’ and pressed one of the many buttons on her phone. Instantly the message was shown.
‘Jurina… I just wanted to tell you that… I love you. Do you love me back?’
The cell phone carrier that was so-called ‘Jurina’ stared with widen expression at the bright screen. Her jaw dropped down from shock.
“H-How do I answer this?” she questioned to herself out loud. The girl was fumbling with her phone, unsure of what to reply back for her heart was beating wildly against her chest…
---------
The alarm clock beeped obnoxiously and loudly throughout the bedroom of a single, young girl. Next moment, the annoying beeping sound ceased to exist. This was due to the girl’s left hand slamming the ‘off’ button of her electronic clock. Leaving her bare arm outward, she merely grumbled a couple incomprehensible words before raising her upper body from the soft mattress.
Her short, black hair was disheveled and a complete mess. It was in all sorts of directions; some even resting on top of her face. The pair of eyes were still closed, weariness heavily hinted. A loud yawn escaped out of her now-opened mouth as her two arms stretch up into the air. Instinctively her left hand left the device and came to cover her mouth. It took her a short moment to finally open her eyes.
“Man… That was all a… dream?” she muttered in a soft tone as she ruffled and combed through her messy bed hair with her right hand.
What was the dream trying to tell her? Maybe it was just probing her of her real emotions towards the person that she was close friends with for merely a few months. Matsui Jurina was her name and the person that she was close with was another person that shared her last name: Matsui Rena. The two were classmates. Rena was a year older than the younger girl and the two always hung out asides from their other friends. Although nothing romantic has spurted up between the two, the younger girl couldn’t exactly comprehend why she had dreamt such scenario.
‘Maybe it’s just trying to tell me that my relationship with her is going well,’ Jurina rubbed her lower chin with one of her hands while kicking aside the dark blue blanket that covered the lower portion of her body. Her eyes examined her surroundings while pondering over such dream.
Light blue walls covered with posters of idol groups and sport teams hung all around. From the very right of the room contained her desk; a backpack and few textbooks right beside the wooden furniture. Sitting above the desk is a single shelf holding all of her personal awards and medals gained from being a part of the school track team. Then on the left side of the desk was a closed white door. Right in front of her bed was a closet that holds all of her school uniforms and other clothing pertaining to her sleep wear and outside activity.
Now sitting on the edge of her bed, she pinched the bridge of her nose. “I should clean myself and get dressed for school today.” Sliding out of the bed lazily, her bare feet scurried over to the nearest bathroom outside of her bedroom.
After getting dressed and cleaning herself up, she ran down the stairs and into the kitchen. “Jurina!” her mother, who was the complete opposite of her tall daughter’s height, called out to her when the younger girl zipped right by the woman. “You’re going to be late for school!”
“I know that, mom!” Jurina replied back while swiftly grabbing the bento box prepared for her thanks to her mother. Her mother simply sighed and turned her attention away from cleaning the dishes. “By the way, don’t forget about your backpack and books-“
“Mom,” the daughter rolled her eyes. “I’m not a kid anymore. I’m in high school and I got ‘em all, so don’t worry!”
“Listen to our kid, honey,” the father of Jurina commented his own opinion on the situation as he appeared right behind Jurina. One of his hands rested right on top of his daughter’s shoulder, patting it affectionately. “She’s grown up to be a mature, sweet child.”
The mother was about to speak more, but held her words back behind the barrier that is called her teeth. A soft exhale left her mouth instead accompanied by her eyes closing for a brief moment. Then they opened and a small smile formed on her lips. “Alright then, Jurina. Now go to school before you’re really late!”
“H-Hai!” In a flash, the daughter of the two ran out of the house.
“Aiya… She left the door opened again by accident,” the father chuckled as he clicked the door shut from inside.
---------
“Matsui Jurina, you’re late,” the teacher, Ms. Shinoda Mariko, stated when she saw the young female student skid her way right into the back of the classroom. Jurina was out of breath, sweat trailing down the side of her face from sprinting so fast. The distance between her home and the school was slightly farther than she had estimated it to be; overestimating her ability to make it in time by foot. All of the students within the class all turned their head towards the out of breath girl. Feeling slightly embarrassed, she bowed her head. “G-Gomenasai, sensei!”
Mariko merely waved her hand in the air. “Please try to arrive on time, Jurina. Now take a seat.” She stuck her tongue out playfully at Jurina, who in return stuck her tongue back at her. As much as they were a teacher and a student, their relationship was close. They’ve known each other long ago as friends way back when Jurina was a baby and Mariko was a middle school student. How they became friends was merely a coincidence at the park long ago.
As she trended through the many desks, she passed by a few of her friends; whom they all waved their greetings and exchanged smile. Once she reached to her desk located in the middle row of the classroom, there was the person that she was looking forward to being with. Matsui Rena sat right next to the window on the left; the left side of Jurina’s seat. When she took her seat, Rena shyly waved her hand towards the younger girl’s direction.
“I thought you weren’t going to be here today,” Rena spoke in her soft voice. Jurina simply giggled nervously and dropped her backpack by her the side of her desk. “I thought I was going to be alone in this class for today.”
Matsui Rena is considered to be the most beautiful girl in class. No, the entire school. Her long, straight black hair reaching just right below her two shoulders accompanied by her angelic smile and perfect, pale skin could make just about anyone faint from either cuteness or beauty. She was, however, awkward socially and tends to shy away from socially active individuals. This would lead to the reason why she doesn’t have many friends she can talk to without being praised and worshiped upon like a god. It’s a wonder though to how she befriended Jurina when she herself is a social butterfly (not to mention a flirty girl).
The younger girl out of the two scratched the back of her head and almost laughed out loud. “Well, I wouldn’t want to miss the day of being with my best friend-“
“Matsui Jurina, can you please be silent?” The teacher warned Jurina. She was busy writing math equations up on the board; only stopping in the middle just to scold the girl. When Jurina didn’t respond back nor say another word, Mariko returned her attention back to scribbling the equation on the blackboard. Hanging her head in defeat, Rena nearby giggled silently and took out another notebook.
The older girl took the mechanical pencil that laid on top of her desk and wrote on the very notebook that she had just pulled out. In a few seconds, she threw the book on top of Jurina’s desk soundlessly. When Jurina finally got all of her items and equipment needed to take notes for her first class, she was not surprised to see the familiar notebook on top of her desk. Placing her items right next to it, she opened it up to the very first page.
The first page had already been filled with the two girls’ writings. All sorts of messages were being exchanged to each other accompanied by the use of emoticons and anime drawings. She flipped through the pages, relieving the memory of their weird, but hilarious, conversations all inked either in pen or the lead of the pencil. It was how they first met. Through writing each other notes when Rena was uncomfortable speaking to the younger girl at first. Probably because they seated right next to each other and Rena had no one else to talk to, she turned her focus to Jurina. Maybe it was thanks to that fortunate situation that made the two girls meet with each other.
Jurina soon came upon the very page that Rena had just written in.
‘Looks like we’ll have to resort using this notebook again to converse with each other during class. ^_^;’
Jurina smiled at the message and wrote a response back.
‘Yeah. But it doesn’t really matter. As long as I get to talk to you~ ;3’
When their teacher turned her back towards the class to write more on the board, Jurina quickly passed the notebook over to Rena’s direction. When she received it, she giggled and took her attention off of her actual class notes for a couple seconds just to write back to the girl sitting right next to her.
That’s how the two girls had their conversations with each other during class. Just passing each other notes and drawings. It’s funny how the teachers never caught them during their transactions. (Maybe they were sneaky enough to be doing this ever since they first met?)
Class progressed through and soon, the end of the day had already come before they all knew it. The sun is setting in the distance and many of the students in their classroom have already exited the room. Some were participating in clubs; others were merely hanging out in the hallway and walking their way to their preferred destination after school. This left the two girls alone in the room. Jurina was leaning her back against the edges of the desk with her backpack on as she watched the other girl.
“Rena-chan? I had this really weird dream…” Jurina started explaining as she waited for the older girl to finish packing up her bags. Rena turned her head towards Jurina’s direction before refocusing back on packing her books to show that she was still paying attention. “I had this dream… As silly as it may sound, of you confessing to me.”
If Rena was drinking any sort of liquid at the moment, she would’ve sprayed them all out of her mouth. Mouth opened wide and whipping her head over to the girl, she stared in disbelief. “E-E-EHHHHHHH???”
Jurina fidgeted within her spot and tried to look at anywhere but Rena’s face. “Well… I mean, it was you confessing via text to my phone…”
“And… what did I text to you?”
“That you loved me and if I did love you back.”
“…”
There was that awkward silence between the two girls. This long, extended silence that would just make about anyone take their leave from the room. Jurina gulped and tugged at the end of her white collared sailor uniform. ‘D-Did I say something wrong? Maybe I shouldn’t really have said anything about that dream…’ But just when she was going to apologize, Rena threw in her thoughts.
“Er… Jurina-chan?”
“Hm? Hai?”
“Ano… About that dream you had… That’s… um…” Jurina was unsure where this was going for Rena was turning slightly red. Her eyes were roaming around the room and saw everything except for the only person standing in front of her. She bit the bottom of her lip while hesitating to finish her statement. “I… That’s… um… That’s how… I feel…. About you.”
“….Nani?”
Now this took Jurina by surprise. With this kind of response, she wasn’t sure of whether to respond happily or to respond with silence. While she was pondering what she should say, words just came blurting out of her mouth without a second thought.
“Well, I feel the same about you.”
‘Wait.’ The younger girl was taken aback by the words that came out of her mouth. ‘What. The. Hell. Did. I. Just. Say.’ She wasn’t thinking with what she just said. Was this really how she felt towards Rena? This just automatically came out, so it maybe that?
The older girl standing in front of her might as well be nicknamed a tomato for her face was as red as one. Jurina swore that any redder and she could have steam rise from the very tip of her head. Covering her face with her two own hands, she mumbled words that wasn’t audible to the younger girl. Jurina raised one of her eyebrows while she too blushed from such saying. Coming closer to the other girl, she used her two hands to gently remove Rena’s.
“Rena, please, listen to me,” she pleaded the girl to listen to her. Her face now exposed, Rena eyes slowly dragged its ways to making contact with Jurina’s. She gulped; feeling very nervous from such high tension between the two individuals. “Rena… I really do… love you. Ever since we’ve first met, I felt our bond as friends grow right on the very spot. But as time progressed by, you were always there by my side… Through the tough times and the good times, you were always with me.”
Taking her hands into her own, Jurina squeezed them lightly with a sense of comfort. “I wanted to say… Thank you for being there with me… But there was something… more? Even though I’ve only viewed you as a friend… Until now when you proclaim your love to me, I felt that I have loved you all along too.”
Rena then stuttered her words out while keeping her eyes connected with Jurina’s. “I-I’ve always liked you when I first met you. I-It’s strange… I just feel really… comfortable with you despite us barely knowing each other for a few months. I-I’m just not good with my words, but I really do love you. You provided me comfort that I needed and vice versa.”
When she had finished speaking, the two had just noticed how close they have gotten. So close that their breaths mixed in together. Jurina then trailed her hands from Rena’s hands to her arms. Keeping her grip on the two, she leaned forward instinctively. “Then let us seal our love to each other then.” In one move, she connected their lips with each other. It was their first kiss. And to both of their surprise, it wasn’t as scary nor as bad as they have expected it to be. The older girl didn’t resist and instead, applied a bit more pressure against Jurina’s lips.
Though their kiss was only a few seconds, it felt like eternity for the two girls. After separating, Jurina had her arms wrapped around Rena’s fragile body like a protective blanket. The older girl leaned her head against the younger girl’s body, closing her eyes with a smile on her face. Jurina too smiled and closed her eyes.
-
ahhhhhhh!!!!
so sweet......
this kind of moment
is what i always imagine
good job :twothumbs
ps: i hope seeing more of WMatsui from ur work
-
From Friends to Lovers [wMatsui]
Jurina was so innocent... the way she trying to interpret her dream was so cute...
Ah... it's so nice to have a teacher as your friend... you don't get detention from being late.
Very interesting way of confession...
But at least they loved each other...
It was sweet story there...
Thank you for the OS
Can't wait to see more OS
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
I will warn that this is triggering about self-harm since it's pretty detailed (gathering from personal experience). So don't read it if you're uncomfortable about... well... reading these sort of things.
Otherwise, enjoy it! (or not) :cow:
The Struggle [JuriMayu]
“Mayu-chan! Mayu-chan! Take a look at this!”
My eyes lazily dragged over to the left side of my vision. A tall girl compared to my height turned half of her body towards my direction and showed me a sketch that she has done on her notebook. A poorly drawn figure of a female figure was standing right smack dab in the middle of the college-ruled page. Short hair scrawled right next to the oval-shaped head was accompanied by ridiculous pair of dots that represents her eyes. Arms and legs were drawn out like stick figures and the clothing was messily thrown on the figure. I raised one of my eyebrows as the shorter haired girl used the end of her mechanical pencil to point at the drawing.
“This is our sensei, Shinoda Mariko,” she chuckled.
“Jurina,” I rolled my eyes as I leaned back on my chair with my arms across my chest. “I know you draw better than that.”
Matsui Jurina in front of me stuck out her tongue with her eyes closed for a second. “I drew Shinoda Sensei on purpose this way.” The short black-haired girl flashed a dimpled smile at my direction when she reopened her eyes. A sigh came out of my barely parted lips in response.
At this time, it was already lunch and all of the students either scurried off to the cafeteria, the rooftop or within this classroom. Jurina and I both dragged our desks together earlier along with a few of our classmates. Bento box all sat on top of the wooden desk; each sitting in front of us. I wasn’t in the mood to be eating anything, showing off the light pink bento box still wrapped neatly in its same-colored cloth. However, aside from doodling on her notebook, Jurina has already eaten half of her lunch. The bamboo chopstick laid neatly on top of her box as she flipped to the next empty page.
I straightened my back, keeping my arms still crossed over my chest. My eyes then flicked over to the right, watching the other girls that combined their desks with us.
Takahashi Minami was easily seen to be staring with her mouth wide open at her best friend, Maeda Atsuko, who was sitting right next to her on the right. She was speechless at the huge amount of food the other girl could intake in such short amount of time. (Atsuko loves food, so it’s no surprise she would eat so much. It’s a mystery how skinny she is to this day.) Then there was Kojima Haruna across from the two, who was trying to ignore the talkative and perverted Oshima Yuko on her left. She rolled her eyes and even blocked Yuko’s attempt to touching her chest.
“You perverted squirrel!” she exclaimed, which was followed by a loud smack on a certain someone’s head. I couldn’t help but laugh when I saw Yuko hold the top of her head with two hands. Her eyes were watery and she rubbed the spot where she just earned a smack from the other brown-haired girl. “Itai… Why did you have to hit me, Nyan Nyan!” she whimpered while exaggerating her painful expression. Squinting her eyes and clenching her jaw closed, all she received was a groan of irritation from Haruna’s direction.
Then across from where both Jurina and I sat, there was both Kashiwagi Yuki and Matsui Rena. The two girls were busy reading out of a fashion magazine. Small giggles were heard from their direction, hinting that they were reading and staring at a specific clothing they liked.
“I really love her dress here,” Yuki commented while pointing her index finger to one of the two pages. The pale girl sitting next to her, Rena, took a bite into her melon bread before responding back to the other black-haired girl. She bobbed her head slowly and took another bite into her bread. “Her white dress does suit the upcoming summer season.”
While the six were on their own, Jurina from my left side nudged her elbow on my arm. “Neh, Mayuyu,” she began to speak when I returned my attention back to my friend. “Aren’t you hot wearing that gray sweater of yours?”
I blinked back at her. Then I felt my heart pick up its pace. No, it wasn’t becoming faster because I was embarrassed nor nervous. It was… fear. Fear from hearing that question. My heart was pounding against my chest roughly as I responded back in a cool manner compared to my internal self.
“No…” I muttered, bringing my arms closer to my body. My right hand was tugging at the sleeves’ surface, tearing my eyes away from her face. “No, I’m not hot.”
“Isn’t it almost summer though? I’m sweating like crazy here if I were in your situation!” she rubbed her eyes with both of her hands like a little child. I flicked my gaze back to her and smirked. “Let’s just say I’m capable of dealing with the heat. I’m just prone to getting cold easily even in such hot weather.”
Jurina simply gave me a ‘hah?’ and a confused expression written all over her own face. “That’s crazy of you,” she chuckled forcefully as her right arm came from behind my back and smacked it playfully a few times. If I decided to eat today, I probably would’ve accidentally dropped my chopstick due to her rough personality. Smiling at her with the corner of my mouth twitching, I saw her retract her hand away from me. My smile dropped instantly and returned to the usual feature I’ve had plastered on my face. “Anyway, I’m going to draw you something and hopefully give it to you tomorrow when we see each other in school again,” she said to me as her left hand picked up the mechanical pencil once more. While she stared at the blank page before her, a small smile formed on my face when I heard those words.
But then… something didn’t feel… right. My right hand soon trailed down to the end of my left sleeve, tugging at it nervously. There was a short stinging pain as the inside cloth of the sleeve brushed against a small part of my skin. I bit the bottom of my lip. This feeling… It’s always been here, but I didn’t want it to come back again so soon…
‘Resist the urge, Mayu,’ I mentally commanded myself. ‘You’ve done it three days ago and you’ve held it this long… Try to keep it in for another day at least…’
As much as I wanted to persuade myself, the urge to just do ‘it’ was strong. Even at such setting and happy atmosphere around me, it didn’t do anything to stop the strong urge. A long exhale left my nose as I glanced over at Jurina. The smile on my face was still there despite feeling ‘strange.’ The younger girl was pondering deeply; her facial feature reflecting her serious side. Her hand holding the pencil was against one side of her face; staring watch the blank page. A few long minutes has passed by before she managed to rip her hand away from her face and place the lead on top of the paper.
An outline was made and slowly formed into a rough, yet proper, sketch of a head. It was simple and showed the basic shapes that even preschoolers could point out and name them. But before Jurina was able to continue her work, the sound of the bell ringing signaled that it was the end of lunch. A few groans and complaints were heard in the background as desks and chairs were soon shuffled back to its original position. I shot a look at Jurina. She closed her notebook and sighed loudly.
“Looks like I’ll have to finish it when I get home,” she stated as she adjusted her desk in the correct spot.
“I can’t wait to see what it looks like,” I told her when the two of us walked to the back of the classroom to drop off our bento box in a safer location. Jurina turned her head towards me and smiled. “I’m sure it won’t look as good as yours though, Mayu-chan.”
I rolled my eyes for the second time that day. “Mou, Jurina… I told you to stop comparing our work to each other. I’ve been drawing longer than you have!”
“But I still say yours is still better,” she stuck out her tongue at me before patting me on the top of my head. I puffed my cheeks when she messed up my black hair. “I’ll talk to you more once class is over.” And with that said, she rushed off to where her desk was located. I grumbled quietly to myself as I fixed my hair; especially my black bangs. As I walked over to my desk, which was located on the opposite end of Jurina and at the very back of the classroom, I tried to push away the bad feeling that was bothering me.
---------
“I’ll see you tomorrow, Mayuyu! And oh! I’ll text you when I get back home!” Jurina waved to me before taking her leave. The two of us usually would walk home together; she dropping me off more like it since my house is a tad bit closer to the school compared to hers. I nodded and waved back to her. “Sayonara!” I called back out to her.
When I saw that she was far enough, I turned back around to face my house. There was the black gate that kept all intruders outside and away from getting inside of the small land my house resided in. Easily unlocking it from the other side with one of my hands slipping through the black metal bars, I pushed it opened. The sound of the gate creaked loudly as it moved forth. Walking inside, I closed it gently behind me. Once I securely locked it in, I adjusted the black straps of my school bag over my shoulder and proceeded forth to the front of my house.
It wasn’t a small house but neither was it large. It’s a two story house that could hold at the most two parents and two kids. As I approach the front white door of my house, I pulled out a rusty, brown key from my left pocket and inserted it within the keyhole. Twisting it clockwise, I heard a click. I then removed the key from the keyhole and twisted the golden doorknob.
“I’m home,” I announced loudly as I came into my home. Removing my shoes one by one with one hand, I glanced around my surrounding. No response was heard and neither was there any sign of my parents’ presence in the house. After removing my shoes, I walked into my house with my white socks on. Heading straight into the kitchen to my right, there was a little white sticky note written on top of the kitchen counter.
‘Your Father and I are not going to be home for about a week or two due to work. Forgive us for leaving without informing you.’
My mother seems to have written the note in a hurry for her cursive handwriting was nearly unreadable. Scratching the back of my neck, I pulled the sticky note off of the counter and crumbled it up. I then threw it away as I passed by a nearby trash can. ‘I need to head to my room first...’
With my school bag still on me, I exited the kitchen and went to my right. Up the stairs I went, it split into two different direction: left which contains my parents’ bedroom and bathroom and the right, which contains my room and my personal bathroom. I turned towards the direction where I needed to go, taking my time climbing up. When I reached to the top, immediately I went into my room.
There were posters greeting me when I entered upon my private and personal bedroom. Posters of idol groups and anime were scattered around the walls. Dramas and some of my favorite actors too hung up on the walls of my room. Across from where I stood was my desk and to the very left of the room was my bed. A window with its curtains opened stood in between both the desk and furniture, letting the outside light shine into the room. The closet and dresser was seen located on my left as I closed the door behind me.
I threw my bag on top of my bed; my shoulder feeling the relief of carrying the heavy load from the bag. Stifling a yawn, I walked over to my small, black rolling chair and sat down upon it. My back instantly leaned backward and rested comfortably from behind as I stared at the wooden table before my eyes. Few paperwork were seen to be unfinished laid around here and there while a small cup holding all of my utensils sat in front of me. Hanging up on the walls were a few pictures that both Jurina and I have taken along with my other classmates. Many of them were either taken at school, amusement park, field trips, or just a hangout session at a restaurant. All of our faces brightly smiling and flashing their best expression at the camera… Or at least, most of them.
There was me in almost all of the photos. Upon closer examination would show my smile being… forced. It wasn’t easily to decipher that I was plastering a fake smile on my face on such happy occasion and when those I’m being surrounded with in the photo were truly flashing a smile. As I observed the photos hanging on my desk, I felt the ends of my mouth lower. My eyebrows were felt to scrunch together, forming a frown.
My eyes trailed down from the photos and down to one of the many drawers built within this desk. I pushed myself on the chair back a few inches before opening the one drawer I’ve kept my eyes on. Sliding opened, it revealed some common materials that everyone would see in a student’s desk. Notebooks, scrap pieces of papers for scratching notes, calculator… And a single band-aid.
I picked up the one object that was sitting isolated from the rest of the items. It was standing out from the others. Examining it back and front, I was about to stick the medical object back into the drawer when something stopped me in my track.
That feeling again. It… it was there again. I gulped when I felt it. My eyes shot down at my left arm and stared at it for a brief moment. It was covered up warmly by a gray-colored knitted sweater approved by the school. My heart was beating faster once again when I hesitantly slipped out of my sweater.
The school uniform underneath of my sweater was shown. The sailor’s uniform that was common during the summer season was shown as I took it off. My eyes was still trained on my left arm when I finally tore it off. The sleeves now gone from covering my entire arm, I squinted my eyes at such sight I was faced with.
Scars. Scabs. Red blood. Bumps from the fresh new wounds. I brought my shaky right hand over to the wrist of mine and trailed the tip of my fingers slowly over the wounds both old and new. Tears threaten to escape my eyes when I saw the gruesome marks made intentionally on my body. When my fingers brushed upon one of the newer wounds from three days ago, I winced when a stinging pain flashed across. I quickly retracted my hand from my wrist, still feeling the aching pain from that one wound.
The wound that was newly created was actually on the same spot that has been cut before. Only this time it was deeper. Red slash mark across made it look as though someone had used the end of a knife and dragged it from one end of my wrist to another. The pain lingered around as though someone provoking and poking at my wounded area with a sharp object. I never treated my wound, especially when I cut, so I wouldn’t be surprised if an infection occurred. I bit the bottom of my lip as the urge to do ‘it’ again was coming strong.
“Oh god, not again,” I whispered in a painful voice as I felt my right hand unconsciously reach out to the same opened drawer. The hand this time reached in a little deeper till it hit the end of the drawer. When it came out, there was a box cutter in hand. I stared in horror when I knew what I wanted to do.
It’s like an addiction. You just can’t seem to stop it. No matter what you do, the thought of just… cutting will come back. It haunts you. Haunts you like a ghost cursed upon your entire life. When you cut at first, it felt like the worse thing you’ve ever committed in your life. It hurts like hell. You don’t understand why you brought the blade and cleanly sliced it right through your skin, breaking it and letting the blood flow. But just when you swore to yourself you’ll never do such reckless act ever again, you did it anyway. You did it only because your aching heart couldn’t take on the pain anymore.
My parents weren’t home for the most part due to work and when they are, they didn’t really act like ‘parents.’ They were just there. Just a part of my life as pedestrians you past by on your way to work or school. They just… didn’t feel like someone that cared about you. Just there in your life with the status ‘Your Parents.’ I did everything in my life alone; I’ve struggled through my life alone. Even though I’ve had friends in my life, there are certain emotions that I couldn’t easily express out in public or even to anyone in general. I’ve learned to hide behind a ‘cyborg’ image (thus where my nickname of ‘Cyborg’ came from) and fake a smile every single day. And when you learn to keep that act up on a daily basis, it soon became a personification of you.
But when I come home, I just break down when I’m alone. I’m unsure why I resorted to cutting, but it’s better than having the terrible feeling of wanting to go away deep within your aching heart. The first time was stupid. However, I soon came running and wielding the blade in my hand before I knew it almost every single time I felt like I want to… vanish and disappear from this world.
Soon when I tried to stop myself from cutting myself a few months ago, it worked. Only for a short while, that is. Relapsing effect came along with cutting and I yearn for the blade to just come into contact with my skin. I yearn for it to cut and do its work. I yearn for the blood coming out of my wound. I yearn to hurt myself no matter what state of mind I was at the moment. When I’m smiling, I still want to cut. When I cry, it only made the urge to cut even stronger than normal.
It’s an addiction that I can’t stop. An addiction that I wish I could put a full stop. And I know that therapy isn’t going to get me anywhere since it doesn’t look like I can put this to a stop anytime soon.
My right hand was shaking badly when I brought the sharp object on a clean, smooth part of my wrist. In between two old scars that barely faded away. I was breathing heavily; inhaling and exhaling rapidly. Hyperventilation came into play with my respiratory system. My mouth was opened; my hands becoming numb. All thoughts came to a stop in my mind as it blanked out. I didn’t know what I was doing anymore.
And before I knew it, I was panting at a bloody blade in my right hand. The skin where I had just touched upon mere seconds ago was now a crimson red line. The crimson red line filled with blood as it leaked on both ends of the new wound. It wasn’t bleeding to the point it was dripping from my arm, but it was bleeding. I just stared at the wound… Kept on staring as though I was seeing it for the first time in my entire life.
That broke off when I heard a ding coming from my cell phone. I flicked my eyes directly at my school bag, which was located on top of my bed still. ‘Is Jurina texting me or something?’ When that one thought ran through my mind, I suddenly was slapped with realization. ‘Oh shit. What did I just do to myself!?’
I began panicking, unable to clearly comprehend to what lead me to bring the cursed blade upon my wrist once more.
I got up from my seat, switching views at both my wrist and the bloodied box cutter. I closed my mouth and clench my teeth, hearing my every breath from my eardrums. ‘I have to clean it up quick and fast.’
---------
[Next Day]
“Oi~ Mayuyu!” I stared at Jurina with a dull expression when I saw her calling for my attention as usual. Sighing quietly, I tossed out whatever attention I have towards her. The two of us were walking to school for the morning and we just left my house. We have a lot of time in our hand and quite a distance to cover before we reach our destination. So we took as much time as we needed.
The younger yet taller girl suddenly took ahold of my right hand since she was walking on my left side. I swore my heart could’ve stopped when she did that. But to my luck, I was still in my sweater and wearing a wrist band in addition to covering up my tracks in case I was forced to pull my sleeves down. So the next second, I was exhaling loudly with relief when Jurina didn’t ask about my sudden reaction to her holding my hand. She glanced at my direction and grinned.
“Since today’s Friday, do you want to hang out tomorrow morning?” she asked. “I found this great place in Akihabara to hang out and buy some of those anime stuff you always like.”
We both then stopped in our track. “So what do you think?”
There was a small pause coming from me before I answered with a shrug from both of my shoulders. “Sure. I don’t see why not.”
A giggle left Jurina’s barely parted lips as her hand trailed up to my wrist. I nearly flinched as the fresh new cut I’ve recreated yesterday came back to bite me with its consequential pain. I tried hard to keep a straight face on as she and I resumed walking. Only this time with her hand holding onto my wrist instead. To worsen my position, she was happily swinging it back and forth from our plan for the next day. As much as I liked to stay in the position with Jurina and too happily swing my arms with her, I had to bite back the pain. I didn’t want to be rude and brush off my best friend’s excitement over an incident that I’ve hidden from everyone, so I kept my mouth shut.
‘It’s going to be a long walk…’
----------
The school day has ended and I’ve landed myself back at my house once more. Jurina had already dropped me off and waved farewell before leaving me.
“Remember about tomorrow, Mayuyu!” her voice echoed within my head. “I’ll stop by the house at around 8 o’clock, so you better be up by then! If not, I’ll take pictures of your sleepy face!”
A little red anger mark could be imagined forming on the corner of my head. ‘Remind me why I gave Jurina the spare key to this house…’ Since she was my best friend and she’s slept over at my house a few times, I gave her the other duplicate in case my parents weren’t home and I’ve lost it. But she hasn’t recklessly used the key to get into my house and always informed me when she was going to be coming; always informing at least thirty minutes ahead of time.
I pinched the bridge of my nose as I went up the stairs and straight to my room. ‘Tomorrow’s the day to hang out with Jurina…’ I glanced at a nearby calendar that hanged on one part of my wall. ‘Guess I’ll have to remind myself to wake up early for that occasion… And…’ I tugged the end of my left sleeve. ‘I should try hard to keep myself from doing anything reckless tonight.’
With that thought in mind, I performed my usual activity I always did when I was alone at home and when I wasn’t cutting. I organized my desk of any books and papers that were scattered around; I cleaned up my room for a bit; I checked my closet and took out the clothes that I was going to wear tomorrow; I checked my purse to see if there was anything that I needed to put in it; texted Jurina back; took a quick shower. Dressed in my pajamas, which consisted of matching plain blue colored shirt and pant, I went straight to the bathroom to organize the medicine cabinet.
‘I’m surprised the urge to cut isn’t bothering me much tonight,’ I wondered to myself while making my way to the bathroom. ‘Maybe because I’m hanging out with one of my friends tomorrow, it isn’t affecting me much?’ Emotions can really be hard to decipher and understand sometimes. But as I was pondering and wondering about it, I flicked on the light of the bathroom.
It was small and merely holds a bathtub, a sink and the toilet. Just enough for one person to do their personal cleaning and needs. When I walked over to the cabinet, I stared at the mirror. I saw myself. I saw a Japanese girl staring back at me. Her dark brown eyes and perfect black bangs that swayed to one side accompanied by her dark straight hair. The female figure was in her pajamas, just blinking with her usual normal expression looking back at me. It’s a wonder how this girl staring at me can be a cutter… It’s a wonder really.
I shook my head and opened the medical cabinet.
All sorts of medicines could be seen. Advil, Tylenol, and more were seen. Both pills and liquid form of these substances were seen on the shelves. As I reached out and reorganized them in the correct order, a sudden thought flashed through my mind.
‘Kill yourself.’
I halted in the middle of my action from putting back an Advil pill bottle. I squinted my eyes in confusion. What was I thinking there for a split second? That’s ridiculous. I shook my head once again and resumed putting the bottle back in its proper position.
‘Isn’t it better if you weren’t here anymore?’
I froze in my spot once more. And this time, I knew that I wasn’t thinking straight. My left hand was still gripping around the bottle even though I was placing it back on the shelf. Blinking, I retracted my hand along with the medical object. My breathing pace picked up along with my heartbeat when I stared at the bottle. ‘Just take the damn pills and it’ll all be over. Why keep cutting when you know no one cares enough to even know why you kept a sweater on at such hot season.’
These thoughts… They were coming back to me. And it was getting worse.
‘Take it. Isn’t it better if you weren’t alive in the first place? Your parents didn’t care for you at all.’ As much as I wanted to put these dangerous and triggering thoughts aside, I couldn’t. It just kept coming in waves like the ocean tidal waves during the night. I was consumed by my own self-hatred. My self-hatred had already taken control of my mind and action.
Before I knew it, I had about a dozen or so clear blue pills staring at me on the palm of my right hand.
‘I wanted to… die.’
I never knew I wanted to die this badly before. I didn’t know what overcame me, but I began to realize why I cut. I cut because I wanted to die. But because I was a coward, I didn’t perform any sort of action that would lead me to die. I simply kept on cutting… and cutting… and cutting as a bad habit.
Dying seems like a peaceful way to end all suffering in my life. All of the bad thoughts and bad scenarios that had happened in my life all came back to me; tormenting me of remembering such terrible memories. Soon I was crying. Tears flowed down my cheeks uncontrollably as I bent down with my other hand gripping the opposite arm. I was beginning to hyperventilate again.
‘Just tip the damn pills into your mouth and swallow them.’ It isn’t that hard, yet I’m struggling to bring my mouth opened. And when I did manage to bring my mouth opened, I was terrified of trying to even bring my hand close to it.
After ten agonizing minutes with the only sound of my rapid breaths leaving my system, I was already at the stage where I just needed to tip my hand to let the foreign object enter my mouth. Just tip it slightly and it’ll be all over. Just tip it slightly and it’ll all be over…
“I can’t!” I yelled at myself. “I can’t do this!”
But I wanted to at the same time. I just wanted all of this to end. All of this damn suffering from cutting and being alone to end.
“M-MAYUYU!? What the HELL are you doing!?”
That voice. That familiar voice. Instantly in a flash, I saw the pills all dropped and scattered on the hard floor beneath my feet. My body was pulled by someone rough and greeted with warmth. A tight grip was held on both sides of my body. The scent… It was also familiar.
“Mayuyu… Oh god, what were you thinking?” Matsui Jurina spoke through her teeth as she tightened her hug around my frail, small body. I was speechless. Speechless that my best friend came to me at such timing. Was it luck or was it misfortune that she came at this time?
When I didn’t answer, it seemed that Jurina panicked.
“Mayu,” she firmly said my name. We still didn’t separate and kept close to each other, feeling both of our bodies tremble with fear and horror. “Please… Don’t leave us behind… Don’t leave me behind… I love you oh god, don’t leave me behind.”
I felt wet drops falling down upon my shoulders, soaking up small parts of my pajamas. But that didn’t matter for I simply slumped in her grip and cried. I cried and my tears ran down as though they were waterfalls. I cried and cried and… cried for a long time. And I heard Jurina’s hand rubbing my back, trying to soothe and calm me down while she too was crying. I buried my face into her shoulders as she rested her chin on top of my head. We both soon were sitting down on the bathroom’s cold flooring; her body trying to provide the warmth in contrast with the temperature in this room.
I didn’t want to die. I truly didn’t want to die. I’m so scared and couldn’t believe I was so close to ending my life. Just what was I thinking?
When I’ve finally calmed down, to two of us separated.
“Mayuyu… What lead you to turn out like this?” Jurina questioned me as her right hand caressed one side of my face. In her eyes I saw worries. Worries… Sadness… Guilt. It made me sad to see her feel all of those emotions just from me alone. From me acting so recklessly and on instinct. I shook my head slowly left and right in her arms, feeling numb from such traumatizing event occurring not too long ago.
“I don’t… know what overcame me… I felt… that there’s no reason to live… My parents stopped caring for me since who knows when and… I-I began cutting… Thinking that I could erase the pain in my heart… I thought I had no one to turn to tell how I felt…”
Jurina frowned at me. “But I’m always here for you, you know that…” There was silence hanging in the air between us before she spoke again. “Were you… scared?”
I thought about it. Then I nodded my head in a slow motion. “I-I guess… I meant, I’ve been fighting my own battle for a very long time… without anyone’s help… for 16 whole years of my life.”
There was a sigh coming from the other girl before she brought me into another hug. And this time, instead of letting me go, she lifted my right arm up between the two of us. Although she wasn’t looking at what was underneath the sleeve of my pajama, her fingers went under it. It came upon the scars; feeling the bumps and the scabs left behind from such brutal infliction. Her eyes sadden when she felt them. “God, Mayu… I’m so sorry… I-I didn’t know…”
“You don’t need to apologize… Jurina,” I interrupted in a small voice. “You’ve… saved me from tonight. If-If it weren’t for you coming in… I-I would’ve… been…”
I took in a shaky breath, trying hard not to think about what would’ve happened if Jurina hadn’t come for me. The taller girl removed her hand from under my sleeve and reached up to the other side of my face; holding it with both of her hands. “Don’t think about it, Mayuyu. You’re alright and safe right now.” When she reassured to me that I wasn’t in anymore danger, I leaned against her body and turned my body around so my back was resting against the front part of her body.
It was… strange to suddenly open up to someone. Especially when it’s your best friend. To open up and tell them why you cut… Why you almost committed suicide… Why this all had to happen… This was new. As I closed my aching eyes from crying so much, a question still lingered within my mind.
“Jurina?”
“Hm?” When she heard me call out her name, she responded back with a gentle squeeze from behind; her arms still wrapped around my body. I shuddered slightly and tried to focus on the warmth coming from her body.
“Why did you suddenly… come here at this time?”
“Oh. I forgot to give you something.”
My eyes opened up when I felt one of her arms disappear from wrapping protectively around my body. I turned my head around to my left to see what she was doing. I was soon faced with a drawing on a single sheet of notebook paper.
A picture… of me.
“I forgot to give you this during school, so I wanted to stop by your house and give it to you. But you didn’t answer the doorbell at all. So… I had to go in with that spare key you gave to me. I’m sorry for the sudden intrusion.”
My eyes fell upon the drawing. It was an accurate depiction of me if I were an anime character. The eyes… The hair… The bangs… The smile… The smile that looked… sincere instead of the fake smile I had to wear almost every single day in the outside world. I then looked at her and gave her my smile. The smile I had though wasn’t the one I usually wear. It was… an actual smile full of being grateful.
“Arigatou… Jurina… For everything.”
She smiled back at me; trying to dry her wet cheeks with the back of her arm.
"Don't you ever try to do anything that reckless, Mayuyu... I really do care for you... Remember that I'm always there for you." She then picked up both of my hands with hers as though she was protecting them. "So let's clean up this place. I'll sleep over here tonight if you don't mind and we'll have fun tomorrow, okay?"
-
"Personal Experiece" you said.
True, this is so fully detailed with how one feel about the lack of warmth from a family, thinking their parents don't care or love them. In the end, friends are friends, families are families.
"It's hurt but at the same time, it's relieving the inside pain. It's stupid, it's a shallow thinking and it's bad but it works. The pain works." These kinds of thinkings are pretty bad.
Lol, you do know writing these kind of stuff isn't good for your mind, right? XD
But it was a good read. It's rare to find a fully detailed expressive emotion from one's pov like this after all, though I think Mayu is seriously too weak-minded here. It's not the end of world for her yet.
-
NOOOOOOOOO QAQ
Personal experience.... :cry:
I ever had that kind of thought ("what's my purpose of living, I should just vanish" etc) but I never had the heart to actually attempt suicide.
Ugh... I... Dunno :cry:
-
The Struggle [JuriMayu]
Oh... there was so angst
Oh.. Mayu self inflict by cutting...
Luckily Jurina was there.. now to help Mayu get better...
Thank you for the OS
Can't wait to see more OS
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
-hugs- çwç you make me crying.
I really like that os, even if... hm... the topic broke my heart.
-
uwaahhhhh MAYUYU!! :cry: :cry:
stupid mayu's parents :angry:
jurina, mayu's hero :cathappy: kawaii
it was so sad, poor mayuyu :( im glad jurina was there :deco:
mou loyaflutist-san i hope you dont have any thoughts like this anymore :smhid :banghead:
hauu...i know this situation... :k-sad:
thanx for the amazing OS :cow: :bow:
-
[Replies]
@Sherin: LOL, actually this really isn't affecting me much. I mean, sure I write a ton of angst and dark fiction, but that doesn't mean my mind will become dark (maybe it already is, LOL) However, I just like writing in this genre more than others. :nervous
@Yuki88: Yikes! Attempting suicide is scary, so don't even think about doing it! But gahhhhh, *gives tissues and hugs* Gomen. Maybe this fiction will cheer you up even a little bit? :panic:
@cisda83: Hai! Mayu should be lucky to have Jurina by her side (and catching her at the right moment too!) :thumbsup
@Llyloo: Yikes again! *hugs back and gives tissues* Gomen on making you cry. :panic:
@mayuki_daisuki: Indeed I'm glad personally too that Jurina is there for Mayuyu. And *hugs* gomen. I don't have them anymore (I think) and I'm fairing much better than before, so don't worry too much about me. :deco:
Uh oh. I seem to make you guys cry/'be depress' over this topic (I made my best friend cry too when she read this. TAT) Gomen. I hope this fiction brings some happy light towards your emotional being-oh, what am I saying. Just read this and hope I can cheer you all up, even a little bit. Hugs given to all of you, both lurkers, readers and I guess non-readers too, LOL. :deco: :deco: :deco:
Surprise Homecoming (YuiParu)
‘I miss her. Her smile… Her laugh… Her accent… Her gentle personality… I miss her so very much.’
One of my university classes was now over for the day and many of the students around me gathered their belongings. Some of the girls were chatting loudly with each other in the background while others quietly cleaned up their area. The professor was seen in the front of the whiteboard; erasing whatever was scribbled on the board earlier. Above the board was an analog clock. Its hour and minute hands were pointing that it was five o’ clock in the evening.
“Hey, Shimazaki-san, I’m going to be leaving now,” one of my best friends, Watanabe Mayu, told me as she swung the straps of her dark navy blue school bag over her shoulder. I stopped for a moment with packing up my textbooks and notebooks. Glancing up, I saw her standing in front of my row with a smile on her face. She adjusted her glasses for a second as I replied back in a monotone voice. “You seem to be in a hurry today. Something going on this evening?”
The girl standing in front of me waved one of her hands in the air wildly. “I-Iie… I just promised one of my close friends that I would walk her home today.” Mayu turned her head around and faced it towards the only door of this room. I followed the direction of her gaze. Immediately I found another girl standing inside of this room; leaning against the wall next to the door with her arms crossed. Her long, straight black hair traveled down midway of her back. Accompanying with her beauty and grace marks her one of the most beautiful girl found in this school. Not to mention one of the many smartest students too.
I squinted my eyes. That older student looked familiar. Kashiwagi Yuki was her name I believe.
When I darted my focus back to my friend, Mayu was smiling like a doofus. Her eyes showed that she was really happy to see the other girl within the classroom. A small smile too crossed my face as I gave her a nudge from behind with my arm. She shot a glance over her shoulder at me when I made a shooing motion with the same hand. “You should go then, Mayuyu. Don’t keep your girlfriend waiting.”
The moment I had utter those words, Mayu’s face instantly became pink. Her cheeks were flushed as she stuttered poorly with her words. “M-M-Mou, Paruru!” she pouted. I couldn’t help but giggle when she puffed her cheeks in embarrassment. “You should seriously go now, Mayuyu. Don’t keep your Yukirin waiting.”
“I’m the only one that’s allowed to call Yuki ‘Yukirin’,” Mayu jokingly snapped back at me with her tongue sticking out at my direction. I returned the same treatment to her. Then dropping her pouting face and smiling at me, we both exchanged farewells before she took her leave. I watched and saw her approach the taller girl. Yuki seems pleased now that the other shorter girl was ready to leave. The two of them were chatting with each other as they left the room.
Once they had left the room, I refocused on packing up my bags.
‘I should probably head home while I have a chance. Maybe I might be able to do some of my homework and grab a few extra hours of sleep that I needed.’ There was a yawn escaping from my mouth, which I tried to cover with one of my hands. ‘Tomorrow there’s no class, so I should be able to relax and take advantage of that day to buy some supplies for dinner.’
As I pondered on my schedule for the next day, I had finished packing up my bag. And just when I slung the bag’s strap across my shoulder, I heard a ding coming from my cell phone. Quickly I reached into my skirt’s pocket and pulled out my pink cell phone. There were stickers and glitter designs all over its surface. From the front screen, I saw that I had received a new text message. ‘I wonder who it’s from…’ I asked myself as I flicked it open. My question was instantly answered when I saw the name of the sender.
Yokoyama Yui. The person that I truly loved… and missed. I didn’t hesitate to open up the message and read what she had sent me.
To: Shimazaki Haruka
From: Yokoyama Yui
Subject: This is Yui!
Hey Paruru!
It’s been a while, hasn’t it? A while since I’ve last texted or even called you. Military life here is strict as you can tell, so it’s hard for me to keep in contact with you. Though I’m going to be returning back to my duty in a few minutes, I hope you quickly text me back so I have a chance to text back to you!
P.S. I hope I’m not bothering you during class! >_<
The message nearly made me want to flip backward from joy when I finished reading the message. A text message from Yui… It has been a while indeed. The last time we managed to speak to each other was five months ago when she stated that she was going to be on a mission with some squad members in another country. It’s nerve-wrecking when you haven’t heard from them in a while and wondering whether they are alive or not. So to suddenly get this message from the person you love is something to rejoice about. I bit the bottom of my lip as I typed a reply back to her with my fast fingers.
To: Yokoyama Yui
From: Shimazaki Haruka
Subject: RE: This is Yui!
Yuihan, it truly has been a while indeed.
I’m already finished with my last class for today, so you don’t have to worry about bothering me during class. I must say though, I’m surprised that you texted back after you told me about that mission. I hope you aren’t injured from it. You know I’m worried about you.
The instant I sent it out, I got another reply from her. I raised one of my eyebrows at such fast response.
To: Shimazaki Haruka
From: Yokoyama Yui
Subject: RE: RE: This is Yui!
I'm glad you're out of class now. And I see that I’ve made my girlfriend worried. Gomene, Paruru-chan. ^_^;
I rolled my eyes when I saw her reply and texted her back just as quickly as she did with me.
To: Yokoyama Yui
From: Shimazaki Haruka
Subject: RE: RE: RE: This is Yui!
Of course I would considering that you haven’t contacted me for five months. -_-"
I glanced up at the clock to check what time it was before hearing another ding from my phone.
To: Shimazaki Haruka
From: Yokoyama Yui
Subject: RE: RE: RE: RE: This is Yui!
I’m sorry about that! I wish I could just send you an ‘I’m ok’ text, my supreme commander would yell at me better yet blow my cover for the enemy during my mission. T_T
Then I texted her back again.
To: Yokoyama Yui
From: Shimazaki Haruka
Subject: RE: RE: RE: RE: RE: This is Yui!
Apology accepted. I… miss you, you know.
A lot.
The next message received from Yui took a much longer time compared to the others.
To: Shimazaki Haruka
From: Yokoyama Yui
Subject: RE: RE: RE: RE: RE: RE: This is Yui!
I miss you too. It’s lonely without you being seen every single day.
If I weren’t careful with my emotions, I could quickly become a mess in my spot right this instant. Keeping the overwhelming feeling of sadness out of my physical appearance, I texted her back.
To: Yokoyama Yui
From: Shimazaki Haruka
Subject: RE: RE: RE: RE: RE: RE: RE: This is Yui!
It’s lonely here without you too.
I paused. I felt my eyes beginning to get watery, which I tried hard to shake them off. But as much as I wanted to get rid of the feelings, the need to cry was still there. Quickly I decided to get out of the classroom and walk back into my dorm. The dorm that I use to share with both Yui and I before she was drafted into the army.
To be honest, we both fell in love during our high school years. Probably because she was the only person that came up to me during class, we instantly clicked with each other. She liked what I liked and vice versa. It’s amazing to find someone that could relate to you so much on a certain level. Our relationship started off as being friends at first. It soon progressed to being close friends and finally lovers. She confessed to me during our last year of our high school year. I gladly accepted it and returned the same treatment and feelings back to her.
However, when we both were in our first year of college, there was a draft going on at the time. A draft in regards to a war pertaining to Japan and an unknown force. The government forced many individuals to partake in this war. To both of our dismay, Yui was forced to be a part of the army as much as she hated to. It was a three-year serving time period she had to do before returning back to her normal life. Who knows what sort of danger lies for the other girl.
I had to play the role of being the lover staying back and nervously thinking about Yui’s well-being. Was she doing alright? Is she lonely? Does she have any friends she could turn to at dark times? Does she miss me? Three year was a lot. Three years was definitely a long time. A long time where suspicion and tension was easily felt between the two of us. But we still sustained our love and our relationship was still strong.
Another text came from Yui once more and this time it was the last text I’ll receive from her until another time.
To: Shimazaki Haruka
From: Yokoyama Yui
Subject: Gotta go!
I guess we’re both on the same boat. But hey, remember that I’m always here for you even though I’m not physically there. Btw, I have to go now so I’ll try to contact you as soon as possible!
P.S. Remember that I only have one more month left to serve in the army before I finally get to return home! :D
A smile was felt forming on my lips when I read that last part of her message. Yui’s finally going to be home and we’ll get to enjoy the time we both use to have before she went to the army. Walking through the pavement with many pedestrians walking to their destination, I hurried back to my dorm and decided to spend the rest of my day in my room.
After a thirty minute trip that included a quick stop to the café for a cup of hot coffee, I was standing in front of my dorm room. With the coffee cup in one hand, I had the other trying to dig the key out of my pocket. A few seconds passed by and I finally managed to get the object out of its hiding spot. The key was inserted into the keyhole. Twisting it clockwise, a click was heard. I deposited the small item back into my pocket as I pushed the door opened.
It was dark and I did not hesitate to turn on the lights with the nearby light switch. Bright white light illuminated the area and told me that I was standing in the entrance hallway. I took off my shoes and closed the door gently shut behind me. Straightening my back, I saw the kitchen to my right and the living room to the left. And straight ahead held both the bathroom and bedroom for two girls. I sighed and went straight to the living room.
I dropped off my bag on the nearby couch and took a sip from my cup. It was a small room and merely contained a long sofa, television and a desk holding a single laptop (which is mine) left hanging without its charger. Multiple posters were hanged around the room and a window with its curtain closed. I yawned. Then dropping off my coffee cup on the desk nearby, I stretched my arms up into the air. ‘Maybe I should take a bath or something and change into my pajamas… It’ll save me some time.’ I glanced at the nearby digital clock and saw that it was only six in the evening. ‘I have enough time to do my homework later.’
Right when I turned around, I bumped into something rough. Alarmed, I backed away and pulled out a fighting posture I’ve learned from Yui. Though I’m not a fighter, I can at least protect myself with some self-defense. (As proven one time when a thief tried to steal my purse one time) But it seems like I didn’t have to pull out any moves for the person in front of me was the person I yearned to see for so long.
“Looks like you really did put my lessons into good use,” Yokoyama Yui laughed. She stood before my eyes. Dressed in her green military uniform with a big bag matching her clothes hanging on her shoulders, she flashed her teeth at my direction. “You can drop your guard now, silly. I’m back home, Haruka.”
Indeed I dropped my defense. Only to be followed by a hug. Yui was taken by surprise but I could feel her arms wrapping around my body, hugging me tightly. The familiar scent of my girlfriend was sensed as our bodies came close once more. I didn’t want to let go of her anytime. Was this all a dream or was this reality? I closed my eyes and let the tears that I’ve held back for so long fall from the corner of my eyes.
“I miss you so much, Yui,” I choked as I tried to cuddle closer to her body. The older girl chuckled and tightened her grip around my body; her chin resting on top of my shoulder. “I miss you too, Haruka. I miss you too.”
We both separated after our reunion hug and stared deeply into each other eyes. Her face was the same just as though she had never left off for the army. Aside from… a scar, that is. My left hand trembled as it came to touch a long scar that was located on one of her eyebrows. It ran down to her cheek; surprisingly not giving her any blindness with her eye. “Oh god, what happened to you here?” I whisper in a soft voice as my fingers traced the scar. It was bumpy and shown to have been there on her skin longer than a year.
A soft chuckle was heard from her direction as she took a hold of my hand with hers. Her hand was gentle and delicate still despite being in the army, bringing warmth and comfort to mine. “It was my first mission when I first came into the army. Didn’t receive too much training and ended up nearly blind from the enemy’s spy. If it weren’t for my quick thinking, I could’ve lost my right eye.” Yui then smiled and used her other hand to brush a stray piece of black hair from my forehead. “You’ve grown to be beautiful, Paruru…”
“As do you too,” I added. I felt my cheeks slightly heating up as Yui in front of me too had her cheeks turn slightly red. Then without thinking twice, I closed the distance between the two of us. I took her by surprise. Our lips connected with each other and it probably was the longest kiss we’ve ever had. It was gentle and poured all of our emotions in that one move. We parted when our lungs were about to give way as much as we wanted to keep in that position. Our foreheads were leaning against each other for support as we panted for the lack of oxygen.
“So what brought you here, Yuihan?” I asked. “Didn’t you have one more month left before coming back home?”
Her eyes were closed, but she smiled. “I got out early with a lot of convincing to my commander. Let’s just say that I really want to be by your side again.”
“Why didn’t you tell me through the text earlier?”
Yui laughed and reopened her eyes. “I wanted to give my girlfriend a surprise. The greatest surprise of all.”
I rolled my eyes. "You surely did play your part very well at giving me a surprise."
-
so sweet...
at first it took me a bit to understand the setting...
and then I was like, grr evil ppl forcing the two apart...
it's actually weird to force a girl to join an army though there's no problem with female soldiers
and then yay~~ happy...
Yuihan has a scar, but... happy reunion~~
-
Surprise Homecoming (YuiParu)
Such a sweet OS..
Ah... Mayu and Yuki were so cute together...
OMG... Yui was an undercover... That's very dangerous...
Luckily she was fine.. and would contact Paruru once she was allowed to...
She was forced to serve a military... for 3 years... and only a month left... That's good... she could return home soon
Eh... she was able to go back home early... That's good... they were together at last...
Thank you for the OS
Can't wait to see more OS
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
omg! yui in her danso scostume o.o... parui!! like it
-
Yuiparu.. Yuiparu :heart: love it~ so sweeet :heart: ahh my heart feels so flufy flufy after read this~ thankyou :bow:
-
such a sweet OS... yui in army suits sure looks cool (imagining a danso episode on akbingo)
though I'm not really into ParuYui pair but I like this OS... a nice OS is nice 'rite :on GJ:
-
Hahahaha, no worry, I still have that feeling from time to time, guess I'm aging but not maturing XD
Anyway... YUIPARU! I like this weird couple xD
-
Really sweet OS
Yui surprising Paru after her service definitely a great story
-
Yui in military uniform *ç*
I'm not a YuiParu Shipper, but it's so sweet **. And it's seem that you can't resist to add Mayuki xD.
-
YuiParu?! THANK YOU!!!!
-
I'm glad you all like the YuiParu OS! I'm sure picturing her in her military attire is quite easy thanks to AKBINGO! Danso section, LOL. :wub:
Anyway, here's a quick drabble of wMatsui and Mayuki based on the picture below. It's been a while as you can tell with what the picture is showing, LOL. Haven't really edited it since I just typed what came to mind, so please don't mind the random grammatical/spelling mistakes if you find any. m(_ _)m
(http://24.media.tumblr.com/14265277b09c20f0bd94be7eac135592/tumblr_mohtwj1wlZ1rgwbtho1_500.png)
Jealousy [Mayuki + wMatsui]
“I’m taking a picture for my blog you both!” Shinoda Mariko waved her hands at the direction of two members standing a few feet away from her.
Those two members were none other than Watanabe Mayu and Kashiwagi Yuki.
It seems that Mariko had caught their attention for the two girls who were just seconds ago chattering in their own world turned their heads to her. Motioning her phone into the air, Mariko hinted to them that she wanted to take their pictures for her blog. Always the kind of member to take pictures and upload them all up on either Twitter or her blog, she happily makes both the members themselves and the fans happy at such photos. (Rare exception of anyone being disappointed; e.g. Mariko promising to send both hers and Kojima Haruna’s pictures without any clothing only to be in sumo costumes.)
The two girls exchanged glances at each other before nodding their heads. Turning around, they nodded their head in agreement as Mariko took a couple steps towards them. Raising up her camera, she made the screen on her iPhone activate the camera app. Her hands twisted the electronic device sideway as the screen transformed in a camera. With a few touch screen buttons that she can simply tap upon, her picture will be taken at anything in front of her.
Mariko motioned the two girls that she was ready with a thumbs up from her side. Both Mayu and Yuki smiled at the camera. With Yuki right behind her, she raised a peace sign as Mayu too raised hers up.
However, there was a certain individual that interrupted the moment Mariko tapped upon the ‘capture’ button.
“Mayuyu~”
That person that was none other than the infamous flirting kissing adorable puppy monster, Matsui Jurina. The younger girl did not hesitate to shove her face right behind Mayu. With her lips puckered out, she was going to kiss Mayu’s right ear from behind.
The cyborg girl knew better than to let this flirting girl succeed. So her hands soon transformed from being peace signs to blocking the side of her face from Jurina’s attack. One of her hand had the fingers gently push Jurina’s chin away from her ear, only to fail. Her smile was still plastered on as her eyes still stared straight ahead at Mariko’s phone.
On the other hand, Yuki, who was staring at the phone not too long ago now shifted her focus to Jurina. Her dark brown eyes glanced at the girl and made her eyebrows express dissatisfaction at the scene before her.
Mariko had caught the moment, ending up a photo of what was described from above. The older girl smiled nervously and had the corner of her mouth twitch.
“Arigatou gozaimasu, you two-er, I meant, you three!”
And with that said, she was gone and out of their sight. All traces of her presence were erased from the scene, leaving the three girls to wonder how fast she was at leaving.
But never mind that. Mayu was struggling to get Jurina off of her back as the younger girl now cling from behind. Both of her hands tried to get Jurina off of her only to be knocked aside by Jurina’s skilled hands. This puppy surely knows how to attack and counter against those that wanted to so very much dodge her kisses.
“Mou, Mayuyu, stop being such a tsundere!” Jurina pouted from behind as she tried to land a kiss not on her ear but rather her cheek.
Little did she know that she was angering an overprotective ‘mother’ of Watanabe Mayu who was standing not too far away from the situation at hand.
Jurina felt a hand rest on top of her left shoulder. Then before she knew it, she was torn away from Mayu and stumbled backward from such rough pull. Catching her balance, Jurina eyed who the guilty party was and saw that it was Yuki. The glare that the older girl gave to the younger girl made a shudder run through her spine and hairs stick up from the back of her neck. Beads of sweat were easily formed and slid down from the side of her face as the older girl stepped forth.
The aura that she felt around Yuki was different. It was an aura of negativity and anger. Her so-called ‘Black’ side was coming out and that was definitely not a good sign.
Jurina waved both of her hands in the air wildly as Yuki took another step towards her.
“H-Hey! G-Gomen ne! I didn’t mean to make you angry!”
If this was truly an anime, Jurina would have loads of sweat drops coming out from the side of her head as she backed away. Closing her eyes, she tried to flash an innocent smile at Yuki.
Which didn’t work, of course.
Her eyes snapped open when she felt another presence come into the picture. And this presence wasn’t Kashiwagi Yuki. Having a small sense of who it was, she slowly and robotically turned her head around till she could see over her shoulder.
Matsui Rena was standing right behind her with her arms crossed. One could easily imagine a red anger mark pulsating from the corner of her head. She stared down at the poor Jurina, who almost wanted to run away in fear and cower in a hole till she was saved by someone. But it doesn’t look like anyone could save her at this point. She scanned around the break room only to find that it was the four of them alone. Everyone has now left her in danger of two very angry females. Especially the person that she loved, Matsui Rena.
“Matsui Jurina, it seems that you have yet to control your impulse on flirting with others…” Rena’s low and dark voice came out of her mouth. She scrunched her eyebrows at the younger girl as she trembled in fear. “It looks like I have to teach you a little lesson…”
“Wait wait wait! I-I was just joking, Rena-chan! Please don’t hurt me!”
Rena raised one of her eyebrows before chuckling darkly. “Oh I won’t hurt you… I’m simply going to physically show what happens when you try to flirt with other girls and make me jealous… Just letting you know ahead of time, you won’t be able to walk in quite a while…” In one second, she grabbed ahold of Jurina’s collar. Her fingers keeping a firm grip on the edges of her white clothing, Rena dragged the poor girl away from the other two figures. Jurina meanwhile was struggling, trying to get out of her grasp only to fail miserably. So she hung her head in defeat as she let Rena drag her body out of the room.
That now left both Yuki and Mayu alone in the room. Sighing loudly, Mayu scratched the back of her head.
“Jeez… Jurina really does like to flirt and try to kiss me…” She turned her attention over to her Yuki. “You know, you don’t have to really get that angry at her-“
“Nah, I’m not that angry…” Yuki muttered back in response.
“If you’re not angry, then why do you sound so grumpy?”
“I wanted to beat her up for trying to kiss you, but… Rena seem to have handled the situation her on style…”
It took Mayu a few seconds to tell the difference between Yuki’s punishment and Rena’s punishment towards Jurina. And during that time of analyzing the words Rena had spoken from earlier, her face heated up and swore that steam could rise above her head if she were a kettle. Turning bright red, she dragged her eyes away from Yuki and focused on the ground.
‘Poor Jurina…’ she thought in her head as she imagined what the two were now up to at this time…
-
lol this drabble is so funny :rofl:
perfect words of describing juri-tan "flirting kissing adorable puppy monster" :twothumbs
oh my poor jurina :P rena chan was so angry XD and scary :shocked but still cute as ever :cathappy:
nee i want to know what yuki'a punishment would be :? :drool: :oops:
thanx for this :cow: :bow:
-
Rena: what shall this punishment be....?
Jurina: CHUU!!!
Rena turns into Gekikara
Jurina: KARAI!!!!!!!! I mean KOWAIIIIIIIII :runs away:
Yukirin had to been pissed and may hand over a melon pan for her payment for harrassing Mayu :lol:
-
I can't stop smiling like fool :D
Kawaii~! >_<
Oh poor Jurina.. Heehee :twisted:
Thank you for the OS you'd shared :bow: :twothumbs
-
Jealousy [Mayuki + wMatsui]
Great OS
So funny... Poor Jurina being handled somehow... by Rena... so scary...
Yuki was so pretty jealous of Jurina for wanting to kiss Mayu and hug Mayu all the time.
Jurina was saved somehow... if not Yuki would have kill her probably...
Can't wait to see more OS
Thank you for the OS
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
I don't know if Jurina will stop if Rena punishes her like that ~~
-
Well... Some of you wanted to know if there is a second part to the Atsumina OS, so...
I did it. :panic:
Now don't expect it to be some happy-go-lucky type of continuation, so yeah. Enjoy it and as always, thank you for taking the time to read my fictions (or not, LOL). :deco: :deco: :deco:
I'll Do Anything For You [Atsumina] - Part 2
“Acchan! Your performance is going to start in about thirty minutes!”
“Hai hai, Yuko!” I replied back to one of my many friends, Oshima Yuko. I was in the middle of putting make-up on my face. Sitting right in front of the mirror, I had the hair stylist from behind help straighten my shoulder-length black hair. The heat resonating from the very object that is coming into contact with my hair could be felt from behind.
I had become an idol. An idol that everyone knows to this very day.
After awakening from the hospital bed, I found that the cancer I once was cursed to have disappear. Disappeared as though a miracle had been bestowed to me by the angels and Gods up above. Many of my old friends like Oshima Yuko, Kojima Haruna and Minegishi Minami came by to check up on me. There was a short celebration when the news of my good health got out to the public. Many of the doctors and nurses were astonished by my sudden recovery of such tragic disease. Either way, I was discharged from the hospital in just three days. It happened far too fast. But I was happy to have known that I won’t be burden from such illness anymore.
Now that I know my health was getting better, I began to notice something strange. I felt as though I had… missed something. There was this empty feeling from within my chest. An empty feeling of something important being missing in my life. I wasn’t sure who or what it was, but as much as I tried to remember what I had forgotten, nothing came to mind. Even when I ran through all of my old records and objects that would remind me of the past, nothing helped ease the emptiness. My house told me that I have lived alone; my high school files and old supplies showed that I was the only class to not have a class president; my photos showing me alone in many of them. As much as I had wanted to look through and comprehend the reason why I feel so empty, I gave up in the end. There was absolutely nothing that could help ease me from this strange feeling.
So I was living alone the entire time and own a floral shop. With no one to help me in the past, I’ve heard from Yuko that a stranger had found me collapsed on the ground without warning and called the emergency number. Which then led me to the hospital. And although I stayed for a long period of time, I have gotten better over time.
Yuko had recommended me to chase after my dream now that I was healthier than ever before. And since my dream was to become an idol, I did pursue my dream. Joining in an organization called AKB48, I instantly became a favorite among the fans. Even the head, Aki-P as we call him, placed me as center for many of the songs.
After a few years had passed by, I had announced my graduation from the group in hopes to pursue my next dream: Becoming an actress. Although I had sadden many members and fans, they all supported my decision and pushed me onward to my goal. Which was what I’m grateful for.
Today was my last live concert at a television for performing my new solo as a part of AKB48. It was an easy day since the idol group was only going to perform their newest single, Manatsu no Sounds Good! followed by a few questions from the host of the show.
Noticing that the hair stylist from behind was finished with my hair, I gave her my thanks before getting up from my stool. I gently shut the case that contained all of my make-up item. I took a moment to glance and stare at myself in the mirror. Over the years, I’ve began to realize how much I’ve changed over the years. My maturity has shown and the person standing before me is different from the sick Maeda Atsuko back then. My appearances had changes drastically. Instead of becoming a pale, weak figure, I was now a strong, healthy young lady.
As I continued to stare, I saw many members rushing left and right in the dressing room. Many were trying to help each other out and burrowing items to improve their looks. But something caught my attention.
There was someone that I have never seen before appear in the crowd. A short female dressed in a uniform of the Manatsu no Sounds Good! clothing with long, straight brown hair tied back with a white bow. And that female figure was standing a good distant from behind on my right. Her expression was seen to be written with both joy and sadness. Alarmed, I glanced over my shoulder to see who it was.
The female figure I saw in the mirror was gone. There was no one standing from the rushing members. Flicking my attention back to the mirroring glass in front of me, I didn’t see the shorter female again. ‘Am I just imaging things or…?’ Unsure of what I have seen, I pondered over the thought that she does look familiar. But as much as I wanted to think about it, our performance time was coming up. There wasn’t much time to linger any longer on who that young girl was. Turning around once more, I brushed a stray lock of my hair from my left shoulder as I rapidly walked towards my destination.
Upon making my way to my center position, there were many members bumbling around me. They were all giving me their ‘good luck!’ statement as I had returned it to them too. Standing with the microphone in one hand, I stared straight ahead at the small crowd that was invited to this special event. The lights up ahead were shining so brightly that it was becoming too hot to just stand on the stage. But with a smile on my face, I waved to the fans that formed one half of the audience.
There was a cheer coming from that one half the moment they saw me wave. A small joyous feeling came over me when I heard them calling out my name. Then facing to the front, I focused my attention on the song that soon was to come up in a few minutes. Members all scrambled from behind as they adjusted their position. Chatters could be heard from behind me as they got ready.
I stood silently in my spot as I stared straight ahead.
“Acchan.”
That voice. It was familiar yet something I have never heard of in my life. Hearing my nickname being heard, I flickered my direction to the source of the voice.
I didn’t see anyone on both my right and left. So refocusing back to the front, I nearly tripped backward from shock. It was the girl I’ve seen from earlier. The shorter stature girl stood before my eyes. There was a smile seen drawn across her face as she stared at me. Her dark brown eyes were trained on my own. And for some reason… I can’t look away even if I wanted to. The two of us staring at each other, she then opened her mouth again.
“I’m glad to see you living the dream that you always wanted to have.”
“Who are you?” I whispered in a quiet voice. From what I’m hearing with the members, staffs and audience, they don’t seem to be able to see this girl in front of me. Upon uttering those words, it looked as though I had struck a sensitive cord with the girl as the smile showed signs of sadness. “I guess you don’t remember me…”
The girl then took a step towards me. I wanted to take a step backward but was stuck frozen in my spot; just staring at her. The younger girl kept on coming forward till she was standing directly in front of me. Her face soon came to my level as she tip-toed on her feet. Before I knew it, her lips were on mine.
My eyes widen when I noticed that I had tears running down my cheeks. Streams just kept on coming as the other girl had her eyes closed; tears too flowing down on her face. It felt as though time had stopped around us. Upon the kiss, I suddenly remember something. Or more like I remembered someone. Someone who was important and dear to me. And when I realized it, more tears came forth. Squeezing my eyes shut, I pressed against hers, surprising the other girl.
After what seems like a long time, we both separated. Our face somewhat red from both crying and blushing from the kiss, we stared at each other long and hard. Her left hand extended out to touch the side of my face, caressing it. Warmth spread instantly to my face as I tried to wipe away the tears from my face with my right hand.
“I’m glad I’m able to see you once more,” she spoke to me in a small voice. “Just remember that I’ll be always in your heart.” She backed away a few steps from me when she retracted her hand from my face; her body soon fading away as though a wind blew against her small body. Sparkles resonated from the bottom and traveling upward. With a smile, she then said her final words to me.
“I love you, Atsuko.”
With that said, she was gone. I stood in my spot, stunned at the event that happened at hand.
“Acchan… Stop staring out into space~ We’re going to-H-Hey… Why are you crying?” Oshima Yuko snapped my attention back to reality when I looked over to my left. There was my close friend looking over at my direction with concern written all over her face and body language. I sniffed a few times before trying to wipe my face off with a couple attempts. “Are you sad that you’re leaving AKB48?”
“....Mmm… Yeah.”
“I see then…” Then feeling the squirrel’s hand on top of my left shoulder, I felt her pat me a few times with reassurance. “I’m sure that you’re always welcome to watch our theaters and concerts no matter what!”
I couldn’t help but smile back to her, which resulted in the shorter girl to return back with a dimpled smile. She hastily walked back to her position from behind me as I turned my head to the front once again. There were the audience watching us; all eyes penetrating each and every one of us. I could tell that we were about to perform in a few seconds. Readying my mic, I ran the choreography in my head to prepare myself for the song. But at that moment, I couldn’t help but shed one more tear accompanied by a sincere smile.
‘Arigatou... Takahashi Minami. And… I love you too.’
-
Ahhhhhh :cry: :cry: :cry:
Ouch my atsumina :heart:
I cant take it...
:on speedy:
-
Awwwww :cry: :cry: :cry:
Ohmygosh! I thought my lacrimal glands were dried out! :cry:
LoyalFlutist-san you did it again! Awesome! :fap
WOW~! :twothumbs :cry:
-
Thank you so much for the thanks and comments on the Atsumina fiction! Hopefully I actually write something that isn't depressive pertaining to that pairing. :sweatdrop:
Anyway, I was on YouTube, surfing the site as usual when I stumbled upon this K-Pop song when in search of Bang Yong Guk videos. "Going Crazy" by Song Ji Eun featuring Bang Yong Guk seems to be interesting at first. When I finished listening, understanding the lyrics and watching the music video, I must say that I am impressed. :shocked:
Love can go in so many forms but the one that some unfortunate ones prove by obsession. And when I mean obsession, I don't mean like simple 'I'll text you every single day just to make sure you're alright, safe and probably start up a conversation if you're not busy.' No no. I meant in terms of full stalker status obsession. Texting/calling the person you love (or hell the person you yourself only love and the other person doesn't reciprocate their feelings to you) every single sparing minute until they respond back, watching them do their daily lifestyle, gathering photos of them and doing... crap or whatever with those photos that I don't want to know... :bleed eyes:
This doesn't really pertain to idols though since they are idols. But I meant-GAHHHHHHH, I hope you get the message. :panic: Being extremely possessive and obsessive over a person to the point you're literally living off from them acknowledging your presence is just too much. Let that be a little life lesson to give personal bubble and appropriate affections to people that you love. :thumbup
Going Crazy [wMatsui]
Clickity click click since this OS is based on the lyrics of this song: Song Ji Eun (Secret) ft. Bang Yong Guk - Going Crazy MV [Rom Eng Sub Lyrics] (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=udu9C9ddUdA#ws)
"Jurina... Help me..."
The words that I never wanted to utter. Never wanted to utter from my very own mouth. Never wanted to utter to the person that I use to love...
Sitting on the wooden chair that creaked with every small movement with my muscle, the palm of my hands were pressed hard against my face. Tears welled from my eyes and fell from my face as I choked back my cries. My body was trembling violently as though I was slowly freezing up to die. Trembling violently from fear, horror, terror... The loose beige sweater I swore over my white strapless shirt didn't help along with my dark navy ripped skinny jeans.
Slowly I peeled off my left hand from my face, leaving me to stare at the other person who was seated in front of me on the same kind of chair as I with only one watery eye. My dried and cracked lips trembled as they parted slightly. The hand that was removed from my face instead slid up to my black bangs and soon to the top of my head. Fingers ran through each and every one of my disheveled hair particles. Each breath that left my respiratory system was difficult. It was as though I was slowly suffocating from such heavy weight from the situation I have at hand. I simply stared at Matsui Jurina with my pleading eyes.
"Please..." my voice was heard cracking as holding back my cries was becoming more and more difficult.
The other girl sitting in front of me was calm. In her white oxford shirt and black khakis pant, she was still dressed in her work attire from today. Her face was hard to decipher how she was feeling and what she was thinking about me as the light bulb over our heads was swinging gently back and forth. Shadows were brought to this isolated storage room of a company that I work for as a receptionist. Multiple boxes and technologies were seen scattered around.
Jurina had matured the last time I saw her. The last time I saw her two years ago... Ever since that break-up. Her childish personality were completely erased and was instead replaced with a more strict and serious aura. When one approaches to this girl, it's difficult not to respond back without formality. Of course, considering that she is the head boss of the sport clothing company she created with her very own hands, blood, sweat and tear, it's not hard to imagine why she has such a scary atmosphere. But honestly, it wasn't because of that. It was because of me. Ever since the last year of our university years, she proposed to me a marriage. Marriage on the very day we were graduating from our graduate school.
We both were in love with each other when we met in high school. Though the other Matsui was younger than me by three years, she was exceptionally smart to be on equal level with me. It was a little rocky when we started off thanks to the fact that she was flirty and drama always revolved around her. It worked out in the end though and we finally were considered a couple secretly without the public's knowledge on our third year of high school. We did everything that a couple would do. Go out on dates, show off our love to each other, sleepover for long periods of time and even made out on rare occasions.
I didn't accept the marriage though. I thought it was taboo for us to get married. No one knows that we were in love. Hell many of them view us having 'sisterly' kind of romance between the two of us instead. The people will shun us for falling in love. Two of the same genders falling in love is wrong on so many levels... But as much as I explained and tried to persuade, Jurina didn't believe me and told me that it was alright. She'll make sure we won't suffer from such actions. She'll protect me from such cruel society and give me whatever I wanted/needed.
I still didn't accept it. I shot her down simply put it. As much as my heart ached, I instead got married with another student that was the owner of a nearby restaurant, Tatsuya Himuro. He wasn't someone that I love as much as Jurina's level, but he was someone that I was able to get married to. Himuro wasn't a bad man. He was tall, handsome, smart and a little possessive. But overall a person that was tolerable to live and stay with. However, this was the final straw with the relationship between me and Jurina.
We never spoke to each other ever again. All of the memories that we made turned into ashes and buried away to the back of our mind; never to be heard of again. The multiple texts, mails and phone calls I've received from Jurina suddenly came to a halt. We cease communication. And whenever we saw each other, we would just breeze by as though we never existed to each other's eyes. It was painful. Oh so very painful that I thought that I was never going to recover.
But I did. And we both finally moved on. Even though haunting memories come every now and then, I would roughly push them aside and trend forward with my current life. Jurina probably did the same since we both only acted out of formality when forced to meet up with each other. She was deleted from my life and so was I from hers.
Everything went the way that a normal individual's life would go. I have a husband and a working job. I live under a roof and although we both don't usually see each other due to the schedule of our work, we at least have a mutual connection.
Or so I thought. My life was crumbling into pieces with every single day passing by.
My husband right now... Himuro... He was... more than just possessive over me. He was obsessed.
It's not love
This isn't love
It's just your obsession
Jurina's eyes widen from my vision when she heard me utter the words that my current husband has a terrible and terrifying obsession over me. Over everything I do, he's just there and watching me. Always wanting to be by my side despite my need to have some personal space every now and then. The younger girl had her hands gripping on opposite ends of the arms. Her grip was seen to tighten for her sleeves were crinkling. But she remained calm. Her composure remained calm and she stayed silent. I sense this cue for me to continue on.
Wherever I go
Whatever I do
It's frightening
The you who watches me
Now this time, she bit the bottom of her lip. At this moment, I couldn't help but let more tears flow down my face. Feeling the tear drops fall to the end of my chin and dripping down to the dusty ground beneath my white sneakers. For every drop that falls, I felt my head lower till I felt my own chin touching my chest. Trying to curl up while in my seated position and hide from the reality I'm faced with. The reality that the person that I'm married to is more than possessive. No... The word 'person' doesn't even describe him. A 'monster' deems fit for this.
"What has he done to you that makes you feel this uncomfortable?" Jurina asked in a firm, but at the same time, gentle tone.
When she asked me that specific question, all memories come running into my mind as quickly as someone pulling the trigger of a revolver. All the memories of the Himuro man that entered in my life.
I follow in your shadow
I make a phone call
I become thrilled at the
Sound of your shaking breath
My heart runs after your
Increasingly quick steps
I think I'll go crazy
The long night gets darker
Under the dead streetlamp
In front of your house
I'm watching you through
The crack of your window
Until the night ends
Come on and find me
You keep playing a suffocating
Game of hide-and-seek with me
"He then told me... I'm... I'm his only one. The only one that he will ever lay his eyes on and I'm the only person that will love him."
You, you, you,
You're inseparable from me
I bent forth and cried. The sound of my heart aching and throbbing in pain could be heard loud and clear through the cries that came exiting out of my mouth. My other hand that was gripping ahold of my hair tightened till I felt my senses within my fingers go slightly numb. Squeezing my eyes shut, I just let out all of my tears from the lacrimal glands in my eyes. My heart was pounding so loud that I could even hear it myself from my eardrums. Each beat slammed against the inside of my chst, hurting with every beat.
Have you gone crazy? Why are you like this?
Please just leave me alone now
"I-I made such a terrible choice to get married with that kind of man," I sobbed out loud.
I wanted to hide. I never wanted to come out of this room nor out of my seating position either. It was just too much for me. The man that I loved and got married to won't even give me the freedom to be who I am. He's so obsessed over me that he directs and commands all of my attention to be focused to him and only him. All of my friends weren't even able to see me at our house due to his threats. And any previous relationships that I have are all forcefully severed.
Himuro even has plethora pictures of me. Pictures of all kind from me being in the shower to going to work to even having a cup of coffee at a nearby cafe. I personally don't even know what he was doing with those photos, but it didn't take long for me to find them in his possession. Soon everything just went downhill from there.
"I don't want him in my life anymore."
Seeing you is suffocating
Please disappear from my sight
I felt something warm envelope around my frail, trembling body. The warmth instantly felt like heaven the moment it came to me. My eyes were still closed, but I tried so hard to press myself against this only warmth from within the room. This only warm feeling I've felt since two years ago.
This warmth came from Jurina herself as I could tell. Her arms wrapped around my body and pulled me in close. The side of my face rested against her chest as she protectively covered me with her own body. Her chin was touching and resting on the top of my left shoulder, squeezing me as tightly as she could. She had the familiar scent that would send just about anyone heads over heels. Then there was the rhythm of her breathing becoming irregular. Each inhale and exhale came out shaky. Shaky with fear and worries. From my position, I heard her heart pounding roughly against her chest. Pounding fast and hard. I felt her right hand come and rub the back of my head with care and affection.
"Oh God, why are you suffering like this? You don't deserve this," she whispered to me so quietly that it was barely audible to my ears. There was a few sniffles coming from her direction as she brought me even closer to her warm body. Her body bringing some comfort at this time. The crying that came out was now muffled since I pressed my face against her body.
I didn't understand why she said that. I probably do deserve this. Deserve this for rejecting the person that I truly loved so much that I would search the end of the earth for this girl. But either way, I wanted to undo my mistakes and get away from this man. Get away from this... 'monster' that's been all over me since the day we got married. And if possible, even go back to being in a relationship with the person that I loved previously...
"Can you stand?" she asked me in a small voice. "I'll take you to my place for tonight. I don't want you anywhere near that man of yours at least for today."
My eyes slowly reopened with difficulty thanks to the amount of tears that I've poured out. I could immediately tell that my eyes were swollen since I was barely able to open wide enough to see clearly in front of me. Not to mention how dry my eyes are, hinting that it was red from the lack of moisture. In a slow motion, I turned my gaze at the girl holding me in her arms. Jurina was gazing down at me with gentleness. The familiar gaze that brought all of the good memories into my mind. Just seeing the dark pair of eyes stare back at me makes me want to break down once more. But I didn't.
Instead I silently agreed to her support. Bobbing my head up and down in a slow motion, Jurina wiped her sneaky tear droplets with one motion of her shoulder against her cheeks. There was a small, faint chuckle that was barely audible coming from her. Then the next thing I knew, she was carrying me in a bridal style. Carrying me like we were just married and she was the groom as I was the bride.
Her hold on me was strong and firm. Keeping my body close to hers, she looked down at my face. "It's not going to take long to get into my car."
With that said, she climbed up the stairs that lead to the only exit out of this storage room. I could that many of my co-workers and managers were staring at the two of us with disbelief the moment we emerged from the room. However, Jurina didn't even batter her eyelids at them for she was too focused on getting me safely to her home. Her home that could just possibly be my only safe haven.
A couple minutes passed by as she rushed through the building. Thankfully we weren't too far from the parking lot. The warm night greeted us with open arms the moment the sliding door rushed all of the cold inside air out. From what I can see as she brought me over to her vehicle, she had bought herself a new car the last time I saw her. The red Jaguar F-Type sport car was seen just a few feet from where the entrance of the building. I could feel the younger girl fumbling to get her keys while keeping a hold on me with her other.
Although it took a good minute to balance keeping me close and getting the only object that would operate her car, she managed to unlock her car with a few clicks. The sound of the car unlocking echoed in the quiet parking lot filled with many other types of cars.
She gently slipped me into the passenger seat right next to the driver's. Jurina, after making sure that I was secure with my seatbelt and overall comfortable, closed the door shut on my side. From my view, I saw her dash over to her own side and clicked it opened. In one motion, she slammed it shut and adjusted her seat.
While she was busy starting the engine and fixing her rear mirror, I examined the inside of her car. On the outside may look slick but the inside speaks more than the exterior side can showcase. It shows off all of the current technological advancements that mankind has ever made at this time. Neon red lights outlined the many buttons and dialer in front of her. Even the steering wheel in front of her had the glow of red outlining the object and design. The seat that I was in surprisingly comfortable. So comfortable that I could just sleep on it and not have a single problem with my back.
The car vibrated while the engine began to do its job. Soon we were out on the streets and into the highway. Each passing streetlights illuminated their orange light; showing the road for any travelers out late in the night. Jurina's car headlights were turned on. Its bright, white light giving her additional aid for the darkness on the road.
My eyes trailed over to the digital clock of her car and saw the green numerical font show off that it was almost ten o' clock PM.
Silence came between the two of us and not a single one of us utter a word to each other. Though it was a little uncomfortable, it was bearable to be silent. Now wasn't the right time to start opening up and expressing what we have done with our life. Rather I sense that my safety is more important than a simple conversation between lost lovers over the years. Personally I'm a little startled that Jurina still hasn't found someone and gotten married like me. But that might prove to be a positive note.
From the corner of my vision I saw Jurina occasionally clenching her jaw and tightening her grip on the steering wheels. Tightening it till her knuckles turned chalky white. I could see her eyes training straight ahead on the road; so focused that my existence could hardly be felt from such intensity. However, I was proven wrong when she shoots a glance at my direction for a split second every now and then.
I sat in my seat and sniffed a few times. Everything just came crashing onto me... I never knew that I would break down so quickly and reach out to the only person that I never expected to ask help from. I've been bottling my problems and emotions about my relationship with Himuro. Everyone around me thought the two of us were perfect and found it lucky that I got married to him. They just didn't know the truth though. When they did, they usually didn't get close to me anymore due to the fact Himuro threaten to erase their existence with his power of being a man and strength of his intelligence. I didn't even tell Jurina my problem till now. I didn't want her to worry if she ever did worry about my safety and health with the man.
But now that it came out, I wouldn't be surprised if I returned back to my home with him and got into a huge fight. Hell the fights I've had with him always ended violently. Himuro would always apologize though and beg for my forgiveness of his actions. I just didn't understand why we always fought and kept going on like this for two years. Maybe because I was scared of him? Maybe I didn't want to involve any of my friends and family to my relationship crisis? Or maybe I pitied the man for his terrifying love towards me? Whatever the reason may be, it's too late to take back my words about the man to Jurina.
After fifteen minutes passed by silently, I saw Jurina drive right outside of her house. Her house wasn't enormous but it was definitely big for a normal person. Two stories high and a black gate in front to ward off any intruders into the entrance of the house, Jurina merely parked right outside of her garage that was nearby her house. Getting out of her seat, she did not hesitate to turn off the engine and rush over to my side.
Unlocking the door, she helped me take a step out by extending her left hand at my direction. Her right hand held onto the door, stabilizing her balance as she pulled me out of the inside of the car. Jurina slammed the door shut when I got out completely. Hearing the car beep once to ensure that it was locked properly, she dangled the keys with one hand. The younger girl shot a glance at my direction and rubbed the side of her head with the other hand. Fingers were brushing at her short hair that she rarely would tie up in a ponytail.
"You should be safe here. You live a great distance from where I am, I believe?"
I nodded my head slowly, knowing for sure that I love on the opposite direction of where she drove to her home. There was a relieved sigh coming from Jurina's direction. Her rubbing stopped and dropped the hand down on her side. She stared at my eyes deeply and took one of my hands with hers. The hold instantly warmed up my cold and shaky hand. Such a simple action caused my heart to slow its rapid, hectic pace of its beat for a bit. Her grip squeezed with comfort as our eyes still were at each other.
"You're going to be okay, Rena," she reassured to me. And for the first time in two long years, I've her say my name. And saying my name from herself, not for the sake of work. My eyes were felt to be watery once more. Dragging my eyes away from Jurina's, I lowered my head. "Rena, you could stay with me for tonight. Or even live with me if that husband of yours is too dangerous to even return to."
I could feel her being sincere. I could feel that Jurina was willing to keep me safe. And knowing that alone made me feel happy after so long. But alas, our little happy moments were crushed when the horrifying voice was heard from the side.
"What the hell do you think you're doing with my wife?"
All of my senses went haywire the moment those words entered into my eardrums. The tremble that I had become violent again. Scared, I managed to force my eyes into looking at the man that I got married.
Tatsuya Himuro was a handsome man. Good looks and great body structures, he could make any of the ladies fall for him. With his short, black hair greased back with plenty of hair gel, his smile could knock off any normal girls (and even boys possibly). The deep voice and remarkable intelligence that he carries around is a bonus. However, his mind was the fatal flaw of his character. His mind always obsessing the person that he loves to the point that he would be willing to trap them in a cage for his sake and pleasure.
"Keeping her away from filthy bastards like you," Jurina spat out without even thinking twice. She had her right hand that was just seconds ago holding her hand shove my figure behind her. Standing in front of me like a protective shield from any danger. I trembled from behind as my husband cocked his head to the side in amusement. "So I'm a 'filthy bastard' in your eyes? That's quite an excellent description to describe me in person."
Extending out his left hand at our direction, he then said, "Come now, Rena. Let's go back home-"
"Stop talking to her like she's your wife," Jurina growled.
"But she is my wife, silly girl," Himuro chortled. "We got married for a reason. She loves me and only me."
You can never break away from me
You have no one to love but me[/b]
"A-Aren't you supposed to be at home resting now?" I whispered in fear from behind. My hands were gripping the back of Jurina's white shirt as I nervously stared at the man in front of me. Himuro ran his hand through his hair and nodded once. "I am. I just miss you so much that I left the house to watch you work your job as a receptionist."
Try to escape, wherever you are
I can see you, you know deeply
Horror was written all over my face as Jurina's scowl only became louder. Taking one step forth, she then gave the man a reality check of the situation at hand.
"A man that loves his wife is to respect her own personal space. You don't fit that criteria really well. Hell, even I take better care of her when I was her girlfriend back then."
"G-GIRLFRIEND?!"
Upon hearing what Jurina had uttered out, Himuro backed away a few steps from shock. His pupils shrunk and were unstable. Shaking violently at such disturbing news to his ears. It took him a good while to make eye contact with mine.
"Don't tell me that's true... You only love me!"
You can never break away from me
You have no one to love but me
Tears soon were streaming down on his face from such news flash. And at the same time, there were tears running down on my face as well. The bottom of my lip trembled as we both screamed at each other in unison. "I don't want to cry no more!"
Look at me now
I don't wanna cry no more, more
"I can't breathe when you're always suffocating me," I cried once again tonight. Jurina kept her defensive stance in front of me as my grip tightened on her shirt. I resisted the urge to lean on the younger girl for support as I poured out how I felt ot he man that I married.
Get lost
Just back off
I really can't breathe
Wherever I go
Wherever I am
It's frightening
The you who follows me
It doesn't seem to surprise me when he didn't listen to a single word that came uttering out of my mouth. Stomping one foot on the ground beneath us, I saw the tears stop running from his glands. Rather he was becoming angry. Becoming violent. Corner of his head clearly showed the veins that pulsated the blood to his brain. His teeth bared at our direction as he clenched them to the point that the muscles being strained were easily seen.
"I've done everything for you! E-V-E-R-Y-T-H-I-N-G! I called you so many times every single day yet you don't pick up. L-Look! I even made a DAMN gift for you!"
He pulled out from within his black coat a small pink box. Red ribbons were seen to be tied to its perfect state. Tied as though someone had spent hours just making it symmetrical on the sides and keeping the laces in place without tap. I didn't know what was in it but he threw it on the ground below us. There was the sound of a slam resonating in the night atmosphere. Echoes was heard from the sound of the box coming into contact with the concrete ground.
"I've waited for you every single DAMN time when you came out of work. I even skipped my work just for the hell of meeting you when you walk to work!"
A hundred times
Tens of thousands of times
I've called you
But why, why is there no answer?
Did you forget? It's already been
A thousand days since we met
I prepared a gift you'd like
I sit on the street you frequently travel
I'm waiting for you, I know my love
"It's not obsession," Himuro lowered the volume of his voice to a small, but dangerous tone. "You don't know my love to you at all."
Don't call it obsession
You don't know love
Don't say I've gone crazy
You don't know my heart
Before I knew it, Jurina rushed forward and gave that man a punch at his face. I didn't even see it coming nor did Himuro. Giving a punch in order to either shut him up or to release her anger to the man that's been making me fearful physically. But if I only knew, I would've warned her earlier to NEVER get into a fight with my so-called 'husband.' Himuro didn't have good body structures for the sake of showing off his muscular and toned body. He was an expert at self-defense and knew how to turn the tide the way he wanted it to be.
Jurina's left fist was halted in midair thanks to Himuro catching it with one of his hand from fast reflexes. His eyebrows scrunched to the point creases were seen on his face when he delivered a counterattack at the younger girl. A gasp left her lips as his other hand that now formed into fist came into contact with her unprotected stomach. Her fist lost all strength as the left hand loosened its power. This gave Himuro a chance to grab her neck with the hand that caught her fist. His right hand did not hesitate to encircle around her neck. The man didn't lift her up but rather kept her standing in front of him.
"JURINA!" I cried out with emotional pain when I saw her struggle in his grasp. He tightened his hold the more she struggle,d thus making her produce these choking sound out of her trachea.
Himuro glanced over Jurina's shoulder and glared at my figure. A glare so dangerous and terrifying that it could freeze me in its spot without the use of a freeze ray gun.
"I will make you mine alone, no matter what measure I have to do in order to obtain that."
You, you, you,
You can never be separated from me
"Why are you doing this?" I felt the tears flowing down my face and my cries of helplessness leaving my opened mouth. I felt so scared and terrified. So scared that my bones itself is even shaken. "Have you gone CRAZY?! Why are you like this?!"
Have you gone crazy? Why are you like this?
Please just leave me alone now
Seeing you is suffocating
Please disappear from my sight
Himuro simply cocked his head, still keeping his hold firm on Jurina. I watched in horror when Jurina's movement cease to function in his grasp. Her head hanged forward, the short black hair covering up most of her face. I screamed out her name when the man threw the poor girl's body to the side. There was a painful sound of the body skidding on the concrete ground for a split second and rolling a couple times. When it soon came to a stop, Jurina didn't make any motion nor movement that she was conscious. Or even... alive.
I switched my attention and saw that Himuro was approaching at my direction slowly. Backing away with fear, I shook my head as my entire body shuddered. My legs felt like they were becoming jelly and instantly gave way. It looks like my body has betrayed me for I found myself landing on my back with a slam. A wince left my lips but I didn't heed any attention to it. Rather I have more to worry about than a simple fall on my back
"Please don't run away from me," he whispered to me in a soft tone in comparison to earlier.
You know you want me too
You know you love me
Don't run away from me
My eyes rapidly scanned the area around me. I had to do something. I had to find something that was going to help me escape from this man that was now taking his time to reaching his destination. His destination of Matsui Rena that's now laying on the ground; helpless.
Left and right I examined yet nothing has caught my eyes. Is this really the end already? My eyes fell upon Jurina's body and saw her still in the same position when he threw her. The tars then stopped. It just ceased forming from my eyes. Anger was bubbling within my body. Anger... The fear that has turned into one massive form of anger. Anger so great that I could make a volcano out of that one specific emotion alone.
I saw something glimmer in the night. Something with metal and it was on my left. My head turned to it and observed it. I wasn't able to pick out what exactly it was, but it was a bit farther from arms-reach. Not wasting any time, I quickly tried to reach out to it. As much as I forced my body to obey my command of crawling over to the object, it wouldn't. It was too shocked from both the pain and the situation at hand. Sweat ran down my face as I forced my hand to stretch and reach out.
Trying to reach out to it, I felt my fingers just touching it when I saw my husband standing right above me. He leaned down the instant I wrapped my fingers around the object. Then in one loud scream, I brought the object close to my body and right at Himuro's head.
There was the sickening sound of a sharp metal object stabbing into soft skin. Wet liquid was felt splattering all over my face and wielding arm the moment the object slammed into the side of his head. Metallic smell was sensed wafting into the air as Himuro above from me widen his eyes in surprise. His eyes still wide, there was a couple second delay before his body slumped to the right side. The sound of metal sliding right out of his head was heard. I glanced to my right and saw he laid on his left side. Himuro's body beside me was still.
Finally I regained my senses and crawled up to my two feet. Standing up straight with my heart pounding rapidly against my chest, I stared at the body below my feet. The body of my husband that was now dead. Within the dark night, I was still able to pick up traces of blood forming and spilling out from the wound I've created with the knife that I now have at hand. It felt like this was all a dream. A dream of killing my husband who was so obsessed to the point that it was psychologically driving me insane. My left hand trembled and dropped the metallic knife from my hand. It clanged against the concrete ground below followed by the sound of it also coming into contact with a puddle. A puddle possibly made from the blood of Himuro's.
I'm completely horrified at what I had down. Horrified and so out of it that I could faint from what was happening currently. But when I turned to look at my left on the street, I saw Jurina's body still from the side. All thoughts, worries, stress and shock about killing my husband flew out of my brain and into the back of my mind as I screamed out Jurina's name.
"JURINA!" I cried her name out as I leaned down to check her pulse. I checked her heart and pulse both on the wrist and neck. A few seconds passed by and a long, relieved sigh left my barely parted dried lips. "You're alive..."
I brought her head up with my clean hand of my right compared to my left. Propping her up on my legs after I had sat down, I examined her body if there were any serious injuries that needed to be tended. While I examined her body, I heard a groan coming from her direction.
"R-Rena..." she croaked out in a small, raspy weak voice.
"Don't speak Jurina. You're alright now."
"W-What about your husband-"
"Don't worry about him. I've already taken care of him."
I shot a glance over to the dead body that laid near Jurina's car. The body was still laying without a single movement nor motion that hinted he was still alive. I didn't even bother to shed a tear for the husband that I had just lost by my own hand. Rather I cursed at the man and pray that he forgets about me when he reaches to whatever afterlife when a person loses their life on this planet.
Cut the crap
Get ahold of yourself
Let go of me now
This ain't right
This isn't love
This just hurts me
Don't be like this
I lvoed you
But I don't now
Erase me from your memory
I don't wanna cry no more more
JEEZ, I had to retype this 6,300+ word OS. It's like torture, but I wanted to upload this... Copy and paste doesn't seem to work this time. :bleed eyes:
-
Oh wow. That was so intense.
So I watched the vid link first before reading the fic. I thought Rena was going to kill J or the other way around, but definitely not her husband. XD
-
OH WOW! XD Your fanfics are always very fun and interesting and exciting and GAH! Can't describe this feeling!
Even it sounds a bit weird but I like the part that Rena finished Himuro off...it's like the darkness inside her took over control of her body and finish the work instead. This fanfic is CRAZY! Just like it's name and it's crazily awesome!
Now I like your OS~! Since this is the first one I read...I shall go read more now :inlove:
Thank you for your update LoyalFlutist-san! Also, retype 6,300+ words is just insane! D: I admire your effort to type it out and post it on here! Awesome WMatsui fanfic~ :thumbup :deco:
-
awesome O.O!!!
1st I thought the same as Sherin but no xDDDDDDD
ahhh u need to make an epilogue pls >,< :bow:
-
Wow. Nice story.
Rena became so angry and killed her husband (total jerk) so cool.
By the way great song :thumbsup
-
Ugh. I was going to do a double update, but what the heck, I could only do one. Thanks to the stupid time restraint I have with typing up my fictions (as school starts in about 11 days from now), I'm only going to upload one fiction. :doh:
But hopefully to make it up, it's almost 15,000 OS (wow. First time writing THAT much ever) of fluffy wMatsui that I promised to my friend here, Kate, for her birthday. I'm sorry that I wasn't able to post it earlier! I think the last thing I want is to release out a rushed fiction that sounds crappy no matter how well it's read. Please forgive me about the delay. :bow:
Enjoy and Happy Birthday, Kate (katekyohit)! I hope your day goes by well! :deco: :deco: :deco: :deco: :deco:
Building Feelings [wMatsui]
Last year of high school.
It’s the biggest year for most everyone in the educational system. A year where not only do parents cry over at the amount of cash they have to empty out of their wallet for their child but a year where many events all center around the seniors. Ranging from Homecoming all the way to Graduation, this is a big year for them.
It’s also my last year to spending time with her. Spending time with the person that I have admired and loved from the distant ever since I entered into my freshman year at the school: Matsui Rena.
She’s one year older than me and a year ahead of me in terms of grade level. So I’m basically a junior and she’s a senior. Such little distant in terms of years yet such a big difference already made between the two. Everyone admires her; considered as one of the most popular female in her class year. Almost every single day she is being frolicked by both girls and boys. Frolicked as though a princess from a faraway kingdom has entered upon our school in a dramatic fashion. The long, straight black hair that flowed beautifully in the same direction as the wind with the wind always in her favor. Every move she makes with her limbs are scrawled all over with elegance. And the way she cocks her head to the side just slightly every once in a while during a conversation is simply adorable.
We did meet a few times; better yet she actually is in one of my classes: Chemistry Honor. Though to many of the students around us, we were only considered classmates. We sat near each other yet didn’t utter much words to each other aside from stray compliments of our fashion sense and the teacher’s lectures. It’s true that I have never made an attempt to even gain Rena’s attention and vice versa. But as the school year is coming to an end, I knew that I had to do something. I had to do something in order to grab the attention of someone that I looked up to ever since I entered into high school. It was our last year being together and last chance at actually getting close to her without much hassle.
I had to do something. And now that second semester had just started after Winter Break on December and part of January, time was running out.
“Oi, Baka Juri!”
The instant I heard someone calling me stupid, I merely turned my head to the right just a bit before coming into contact with a red notebook. Pain exploded upon my face, especially my nose from such brutal contact. A yelp left my now-opened mouth and the hands that were supporting my resting chin on the desk immediately covered my nose. The pair of eyes on my face closed for a brief moment from agony. When I reopened my teary eyes, I instantly saw who the culprit was.
“What was that for, Mayu!?”
The younger girl just one year older in terms of age was standing directly in front of my desk. Long black hair and signature perfect bangs swayed to the side on her clear forehead expressed this girl’s beauty. Dressed in a casual outfit due to our high school not requiring uniforms (since we’re studying in the United States), her usual pink hoodie was accompanied by her navy skirt matching with the same colored t-shirt. Beige winter boots worn despite the weather was heard to be tapping upon the hard white tiled floors most likely out of irritation or impatience. Mayu simply rolled her eyes and was seen to have the very notebook that hit upon my face roughly earlier; her left hand gripped on the spiral edges of the object.
“Quit daydreaming, Jurina. Class is about to start in a few minutes.”
Is that all she has to say? The older girl simply turned around 180 degree from her spot and took her precious little time back to her desk. I couldn’t help but grumble quietly to myself. That girl… Although she is strict sometimes and sometimes even childish, she is my closest friend ever since we both entered this high school together. We were in the same class almost every single day and every single grade level we were in. Was it a coincidence or some sort of sorcery that put us two best friends in the same class at least four times a day? Either way, we both would always stay in close contact inside and outside of our hectic school life.
The first class for us students was able to start in five minutes. The class that I had as of right now is Pre-Calculus Honor. And to my dismay, there was a quiz that I had completely FORGOTTEN to study for the last couple of days. I was so busy with my clubs, sporting activities and planning out how I should approach to Rena that I basically had my studies for this class nonexistent in my brain. Thanks to Mayu snapping my attention about class starting, I was now rummaging in my white backpack; trying to find my notes for the current section of chapter six we were on. The last thing I want is to earn an F on the second week into second semester of my junior year.
But just when I manage to find the notes I needed from a blue notebook labeled ‘Pre-Calc Notes,’ the teacher walked into the classroom from the corner of my vision. My shaky fingers were hectically flipping through the inked pages filled with my print. Thankfully I manage to find a small section in regards to the assigned lesson. I skimmed over the scrawled notes I’ve hurriedly scribbled a few days ago on Friday as the teacher announced about a quiz passed out before school officially starts. All of the formulas and equations were forcefully crammed into my brain for a split minute.
‘Hopefully I manage to pass this quiz…’ I mentally stated as I stuffed the notes under my desk along with my backpack the instant our teacher stopped by my desk. There was a stack of paper in her right arm; using her left hand to grab ahold of a single sheet and placing it gently upon the surface of my wooden desk. I leaned back on my school’s green, plastic chair and sighed quietly under my breath. Biting the bottom of my lip, I stared at the questions typed upon the sheet of paper. Five typical questions for a quiz yet the questions weren’t as easy as 1-2-3. The equations all require at least three or more steps with a specific formula in order to solve it. ‘Oh boy… This isn’t going to be fun.’
----------
“So Jurina! How did you think you did on the quiz?”
“Don’t talk to me about it, please…”
“Oh… So that means… You didn’t do so well?”
I shot a glare at my other friend, Yagami Kumi. The other girl immediately raised both of her hands in the air in full alarm at my action.
“Whoa! Sorry about that! You have to know that I’m most likely to flunk it, neh?”
“Oh please, Kumi,” I rolled my eyes and buried my face into the palm of my hands. I just didn’t want to see anyone at the moment in regards to the quiz we had just taken. All of the formulas and practice problems that I had skimmed over in mere seconds weren’t as helpful as I wanted them to be. Rather my own brain itself betrayed me. It left me in a state where I completely blanked out and before I manage to wrap my head around what was the formula, time was nearly running out for the twenty minute quiz. I was left with only five minutes at hand, so I speedily rushed through all of the problems. From my mental calculation, I would be very very VERY lucky to even earn a low C on that quiz. And now that Kumi is here right by my side, I swear to god she isn’t making me feel any better about the assessment. “You know that despite being lazy with your homework, you do know your material. You’re always passing the tests and quizzes no matter what. So don’t ever say you’ll flunk this quiz.”
Kumi… This older girl who was a grade higher than me though was another classmate and friend of mine. She is lazy and never does her homework. Always hanging out with her friends and plays video games so much. However, the long, black hair girl with a goofy smile always turns on her ‘Majisuka’ mode at such accurate and precise timing during exams. Kumi will just zip through the paper with the lead of her pencil possibly even imagined fuming with smoke from its trail at how fast she scratches her work. Even the teachers are always gawking at how intelligent she is despite sleeping during class and being such a lazy worker. Most everyone envies her for possessing such brain inside of her thick skull.
She brought her hands down by her sides and shrugged her shoulders with mild amusement. “Alright then… If you say so.”
I don’t want any pity from anyone about this. Especially when it comes from Kumi. But trying to push away thoughts about the possible horrendous score I might’ve earned from this quiz, I glanced over at the clock. The hands on the clock all point that we only have ten minutes before our next class start. And with five minute passing for a small bonus to us students and teachers. (It’s never enough time though for most of us though.) While I stay seated on my desk and collected all of the notebooks and papers I’ve scribbled with today’s lecture from this math class, I was not surprisingly met with Mayu again.
“What do you want?”
Mayu clicked her tongue in response to my sudden, but common, grumpy attitude when it comes to being unprepared for a certain class event. “Someone’s a little grouchy today. Is it about the quiz?”
“Don’t push my buttons. Not in the mood, Mayuyu.”
I could see the other girl peek over at Kumi’s direction. The other black haired girl exchanged glances with the shorter female and smiled nervously. “I think it’s wise not to speak to her in regards of the assessment today…”
“Oh. Okay then. Serves you right though for not studying last night, Juju.”
“Mou… You’re so mean, Mayu…”
A finger was felt poking at my casual white sporty t-shirt with the logo of Nike’s around my right shoulder. I was a bit annoyed by the action, but removed the hands that concealed my face. Rubbing my face for a short bit in order to wake myself up for the transition from the class of first period to the second (and forgetting about the quiz), I resisted the urge to smack away the very finger that was still on my clothing. From the corner of my blurry vision, I saw Mayu retract her hand and then motioned her right hand to drag my attention to my belongings laying under my seat. “Earth to Jurina, the bell is about to ring soon. You better get yourself ready.”
“H-Hai hai, Mayu,” I flashed her a fake smile while I used one of my arms to grab ahold of the backpack underneath my chair. After I dragged it out and plopped it on top of my desk, I took the time to get out of my seat. The black sporty shorts that also came from the company of Nike’s was clearly shown for the white stripes on both sides of the black coloring was a small logo located on the lower left. I threw my bag over my right shoulder. I glimpsed over at both Mayu and Kumi. Or right now, it’s just Mayu. It looks as though Kumi had rushed over to her own desk a good distant to my right in the classroom. She was seen to have gathered her own belongings herself. A few of her own friends approached the other girl and started up a conversation.
Once I was ready and all set, I see that Mayu has yet to move from her spot. Arms crossed, she was easily seen to be chewing gum without a single care in the world. (Although our school did warn about the ‘no gum’ policy, apparently most of the teachers just don’t really care at this point.) Mayu was watching me with every single movement I took action upon.
“Er… So our next class is… Chemistry Honor?”
“That’s right. You’ve done your homework, have you?”
I nodded my head, which was responded with a simple sigh from Mayu. Blowing out a small pink bubble, it popped the instant she decided to speak.
“Of course you would do the homework. Mr. Marge would KILL you and the entire table you reside with if you didn’t do it.”
Ouch… Such cold and harsh remark from the cyborg girl. (A nickname given from many of our classmates due to her lack of emotion and even if she did have any emotion, mostly they were cold. Truthfully she’s a tsundere if I wanted to be descriptive.) But she was right though. I shuddered just thinking about how our teacher would’ve reacted if I didn’t finish my homework. Chemistry was a difficult subject if one wasn’t thinking fast enough and learned quickly with precision. And Mr. Marge himself is one of the strictest teacher I have ever met in my entire educational life at this point.
The man had a black beard and haircut that might as well be almost a replica of J. Jonah Jameson from the Spiderman series. He always wore a tie, buttoned clad shirt whether short or long sleeve with black khakis. The man never wore any sort of jeans or denims in his career. Not to mention that he never wore a single tie more than once throughout a single school year. And the attitude the teacher possesses… Though he was not a bad teacher at all, he was just… strict.
I remember so well to what happened to the student that never did complete his homework. Boy did that guy ever regret not doing his work… Ever since that fateful day, he changed one hundred percent and dedicated doing his assignment for that class; staying on top of his game. Even just thinking about it sends the chills down my spine! I bet everyone is still horrified at that past event. Mayu herself too was a bit shocked when Mr. Marge’s anger erupted from his sarcastic, but calm and deadly personality.
My mind snapped back to reality when I realize the bell itself had just rung out loud. The bell wasn’t actually a real bell ringing in specific, patterned tone. Instead, an electronic, loud and annoying ‘beep’ resonated in the air for a good five seconds. (Most likely due to the school being cheap.) Upon hearing it, many of us students began to spill out of our classrooms and into the hallways and atrium.
Mayu was following close right by my side as we stepped upon the clean, white tiled floorings. Each step we took couldn’t be heard for the loud chatters filled up the entire inside school. Some students were seen to be leaving through the double doors leading to the outside world; whether it was to get to another building to reach to their class or for some of the naught ones, sneaking out of school. Whatever it was, I knew that I had to get to my class. And fast.
The older girl was constantly a good distant ahead of me from time to time. She wasn’t the type of person to wait on a slow pace walker, so there were multiple times that when I stopped to greet my other friends, she would be nowhere next to me in seconds. As expected of Mayu. She doesn’t like to be delayed getting to her class; even if that means she has to ditch her best friend in the process.
“You walk way too slow,” she sharply threw her remark at my direction after I finally manage to catch up with her. I flashed my teeth towards her while one can imagine a sweat drop running down the side of my face. “H-Hai… Gomenasai… You know how I am with crowds…”
I have a tendency to get lost in crowds no matter how big or small. Even if I were arms distance from someone, in mere seconds would we be a couple long feet instead from each other. This might play a factor into why Mayu doesn’t like waiting for me to catch up.
Mayu rolled her eyes at my response. “Right…”
As we trended through the noisy hallway filled with students of all ages and grade level, cliques and few individuals were lingering around certain areas. Without a single care of the world that they’re blocking many coming at their direction, they were heard gossiping about common rumors floating around this community. Others were, well… in their own romantic world with their other partner.
“Don’t they know that there’s a time and place for everything?” I heard Mayu on my left mumble in irritation. I shrugged my shoulders, unsure of what to say to her. The shorter girl from the corner of my view glanced over to her right and frowned. “Neh… Jurina, have you asked her out yet?”
“Asked who out?”
“Don’t you play dumb with me. Rena. Matsui Rena?”
If I were drinking or eating anything, I would’ve spat all of them out in surprise. Shocked at the sudden question Mayu had slapped me across the face with recklessly, I whipped my head around to her. One of my index fingers flew up and pressed against my lips. The cheeks of mine were felt to immediately heat up. This girl seriously doesn’t care how embarrassing it would be to talk out loud about this! “Shush! Why do you have to ask me that now!?”
“Well did you?”
Mayu completely ignored my startled response and shot back with the same cold treatment. I swore that there were others walking in the same direction as us were perking their ears up from our conversation if they were audible enough for them. Puffing my cheeks and lowering my hand down, I scooted close to the shorter girl. There was a small pause between the two of us. It was soon followed by a loud sigh. Bending down while we trended forth, I hesitantly whispered into her right ear, “I haven’t yet.”
“Why haven’t you? It’s already second semester and time’s running out for you.”
“I-I know that, Mayuyu! It’s just… It’s just…”
“It’s just…?”
“It’s…” I sucked in a deep breath before retracting my head and straightening my posture back to normal. Exhaling loudly, I then muttered, “It’s hard… I don’t know how to approach her.”
The shorter girl didn’t say anything in return. Instead though, she stopped abruptly in her spot and turned to her left. If it weren’t for my fast reaction, I would’ve continued walking forward right past the older girl. Stopping just a split second after Mayu has, I realized that we were already at our classroom for Chemistry. Not to mention that we made it with three minutes to spare before it actually starts.
A little embarrassed at how out of it I was today after Mayu had just disrupted my flow for the morning with such question, I entered into the room. I shifted my backpack so a single strap was resting on top of my right shoulder. I stared upon the classroom and instantly saw Mayu seating herself in her assigned spot; sitting right where our table was right in the far left within the back of the classroom. The tables weren’t those common tables that anybody could sit and drag around. Rather it was a black coated lab table fit for four to five individuals with stools to sit on. Sinks with two faucet (one for water and another for gas) was sticking on the outer end across from the seated students. Power outlets were on both ends of the table for powered equipment to be able to hook up and come to life. Underneath the table was a wooden cabinet filled with even more equipment (sadly it’s prohibited for a student to open it up).
I saw Mayu taking the time to seat herself on the metal stool with her backpack on top of the table. She was sitting on the left end of the table (closest to the window); seen to be digging for her notes and required items. Quickly I seated right next to my best friend on her right. I slipped off the last remaining strap that rested on top of my shoulder and gently threw it upon the smooth, black table. The sound of the light load resonated softly in the air as it collided on top of the surface. I too began to take out my belongings for the class; hands reaching into the white bag.
“Good morning Jurina-san.”
That voice. That one and only voice that sounds like the heaven has allowed me to hear in my lifespan. The hands that were inside of my bag jerked out with the things I need. Rapidly I perked my ears up and swiftly turned my head around to the female that formally greeted me. The source of her voice came from my right and it was none other than Matsui Rena. Dressed in an elegant white blouse with blue skinny jeans that matched well with her shirt, she brushed a stray lock of her perfect black hair aside from her forehead. The way Rena’s pale fingers touched upon every piece of black strand; watching her gently return them back with the rest of her hair… It was very memorizing.
I must’ve looked like an idiot for I was staring at her without saying a single word. Unconsciously my jaw was dropped slightly, easily seen by everyone except me alone. I didn’t realize it though until Rena shyly waved to me with her school’s handbag on her other arm. “A-Ano… J-Jurina-san?”
“H-Hai! OHAYOU GOZAIMASU, RENA-SAN!”
Oops. I didn’t mean for my voice box to reproduce the words that I wanted to reply a notch louder than expected. All of the students that resided in the room as of right now all shifted their focus of attention to the two of us; specifically at my direction. Right away my face heated up at such ridiculous temperature compared to earlier that if I weren’t turning into the bright red color of a tomato, then I don’t know what could describe my blush. My mouth sealed itself in hopes that I wouldn’t utter anymore nonsense. Rena immediately closed her eyes while smiling at me with politeness despite the random outburst I had created.
“Ohayou gozaimasu to you too, Jurina-san,” she smiled at me. Then flicking her eyelids open, she pulled out the stool from underneath the table with her left hand and gracefully took her seat. The pair of dark, brown eyes that laid upon my figure proceeded to look away. Rena then proceeded to pull out the homework that we were required to do yesterday.
It took me one single person that’s named Watanabe Mayu to bring my attention back to reality within the classroom. “Oi, Earth to Jurina for the nth time, don’t be eye candying Rena at this time.”
I swear to god that if we’re not in a classroom and Rena wasn’t with me, I would’ve tackled Mayu and told her to shut up. But I didn’t. Instead, I nervously glanced over at the senior sitting right next to me. When I was assured that she hasn’t heard of what Mayu had just uttered (or rather didn’t bother to respond back to us), I twisted my entire body towards the shorter mischevious girl.
“Mayuyu!” I harshly whispered back to her, hoping that Rena didn’t hear me next door. I sent dagger-like glares at Mayu’s direction with all of my might. The other girl brought both of her opened hands up into the air, shrugging her shoulders while shaking her head in the most dramatic fashion. “There was no other way to bring your attention back to the classroom, Jurina.”
“I’m sure there are other ways, Watanabe.”
She merely smirked at me. Remaining silent, Mayu’s mind shifted over to the notes and binder that rested on the table before her. It doesn’t look as though she’s bothering to speak to me anymore. Not to mention that move earlier was purposely stated bluntly just to mess around with me. How cold could that cyborg girl get…
Sighing loudly, I too returned my attention back to the homework that laid in front of me. Occasionally I would throw a glance now and then over at Rena’s direction. The girl was too focused on organizing her work for the teacher to check on them in the next minute or so. And from my view, I saw another girl enter and join our table.
“Oh, Yuki! You’re here!” Rena’s voice rang out with happiness. Both Mayu and I at the same time could be seen lifting our heads out of the homework papers and at both of the girls’ directions.
Kashiwagi Yuki, who was just as elegant and beautiful as Rena approached at our table. She was known to be the richest girl in our school. However, despite stereotypical thoughts on rich girl equal someone one doesn’t want to actually befriend, Yuki was a different story. This long, raven haired girl has a smile that could charm both the boys and girls. The personality and caring attitude she carries around is priceless compared to the cash she holds at hand from her family’s famous clothing company. But despite her parents working in such career, she herself wasn’t quite a, well… dresser. The older girl, who was in the same grade as Rena, doesn’t really know how to dress up with style. Many of us couldn’t help but try to brush off the awkward style Yuki carries around most of the time. (Rarely will she ever come and dress normally.) For today, she was dressed in denim shorts and gray t-shirt that shouts out ‘AKB48!’ idol logo on it. Accompanied by sneakers, it looks like Yuki had chosen the casual outfit for today. And for her luck, it was something that didn’t look out of place.
She flashed a smile at Rena before seating herself on the other end of the table; across from Mayu. Her focus then shifted over to us two.
“Morning, Jurina-san and Watanabe-san,” she politely greeted before turning her attention fully over to the girl right next to her. We mumbled our ‘good mornings’ to her as they chattered on in their own world.
I heard an unexpected loud sigh coming from the girl behind me. I flickered my eyes over to Mayu and saw her resting the bottom of her chin with the palm of her left hand. The facial features written all over her face at this moment showed that she was in deep thought. It was uncommon for the cyborg girl to be pondering over something unless it was related to classwork. And from the looks of the situation, her eyes were fully trained on the older girl, Yuki. Raising one of my eyebrows in confusion, I was about to ask her what’s up when the electronic bell rang clearly throughout the entire school and classrooms. I was forced to clamp my mouth shut when our male teacher came into view.
He shut the door closed behind him with a loud slam, making anyone cringe if taken by surprise. His dark pupils within his eyes stared upon the classroom filled with students at attentive stance in their seat. Silence filled up the air between us and the older adult in the room.
Just when we thought it would go on forever, Mr. Marge broke the silence by announcing that he’ll be checking the homework. The older teacher slowly made his way towards the front of the classroom with the whiteboard right next to him. As he spoke about the homework and our responsibility, I darted my eyes towards the clock above his head.
‘Fifty-five minutes to go before this class is over,’ I mentally stated with a hint of weariness. ‘If I’m lucky, I might get a chance to talk to Rena.’
---------
Sadly, I never got the chance to talk to Rena yet. Our class stayed behind due to our teacher and was nearly late for the next class. The only chance to ever be close to Rena let alone be able to talk to her is now out of the distance of my grasp for today. Though I see her around in school between classes, she’s always being followed by like a huge group of girls and boys from behind. It’ll be near impossible to approach her without being trampled all over like deer in the woods. Oh well… There’s tomorrow if nothing works today.
“Jurina! Jurina! Did you hear about my girlfriend?”
“Let me guess… You guys finally went out on a date over the weekend?”
“How did you guess!?”
The hyperactive girl that’s named Oshima Yuko rapidly announced her excitement over an event that occurred over the weekend. Even with her status as a senior, she still acts like a younger girl that doesn’t exactly suit her physical image everyone has of her. She was smiling with her dimples clearly showing, showing how happy she’s feeling. I saw Mayu, who was seated right next to me, sigh for the millionth time as of today.
“It’s obvious, isn’t it?” She stated while using her forks to pick up a fruit from her plastic container. Popping a grape into her mouth, Mayu continued her statement from picking up where she had stopped. “You and Kojima-san had finally made it official over Winter Break. Everyone in school has heard about it.”
“Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhh, does the news in school really transfer around THAT fast?!”
“It’s the school ground. What did you expect from us students?” I stuck my tongue out at her direction. She giggled with embarrassment as she scratched the back of her head.
It was the beginning of lunch after our fourth class and we were eating in the cafeteria. There were two places where the students are allowed reside in at this period: Outside or inside. Usually I was one to enjoy nature no matter how hot or cold it was, so many knew that I was someone that always sits outside with my friends. Sometimes the friends I would sit with migrate every now and then inside and out, many prefers to stay with me. And as of right now, it was just me, Mayu and Jurina in this eight-seated table. Yuko sitting across from me as Mayu on her left and my right; each of us sitting isolated on the double-seats. Our lunches resting on top of the tables; all of the foods seen to be brought from home.
Five minutes have passed while we sat and ate out here and only one additional person came to sit with us: Shinoda Mariko. She, in the same grade as Yuko, was like a parental guardian or something to me. This older girl was like a second mother to me aside from my actual real mother residing at home. Popular in terms of beauty, Mariko is infamously known for trolling on just about anybody. Even the teacher themselves. But she’s smart and knows when to get serious at times. We probably became friends when I first became a high school student on my first day. Such a nice, generous girl to hang around with.
“So how are you, Jurina and Mayu?” she questioned the both of us. We merely replied with a single reply of ‘good’ and ‘alright.’ Fingers running through her short, dark brown hair, the other girl waved her other hand in the air. “Neh neh, do you three want to hang out with me this weekend? I have tickets for a movie that I think you might like~”
“Pacific Rim?” I threw in my guess.
“No, not that. Take another guess.”
“Safe Haven?” Mayu tossed in her own guess.
“Nope.”
“50 Shades of Gr-ITAI!”
“NOT THAT AT ALL,” Mariko spoke through her gritted teeth as she retracted the fist that smacked the top of the hentai squirrel’s head. Yuko had both of her hands gripping the top of her head, complaining about how much it hurts. I couldn’t help but blush madly at such movie Yuko thought we were going to be watching with Mariko. Thank GOD we aren’t going to be watching that movie. I personally don’t know if I’ll be able to live through the first thirty minutes! Coughing into her hand, Mariko chuckled when we ran out of guesses to throw at her. “Alright alright, we’re going to be watching a Korean horror film, Death Bell!”
“NANI!?!?” all three of us exclaimed with surprise when Mariko proclaimed what film she was planning to watch for this weekend. I’m not so surprised that we’re reacting like this though. Mariko isn’t weak against horror but rather has a strong fond towards the genre. However, the rest of us aren’t so thrilled to hear the kind of flick we’re about to watch. Just what was Mariko thinking that we’ll like about it!? Many of the students that had already given it a watch stated that it was terrifying and gory! I shuddered the more I think about how the film will play out in theater. Better yet who will be surviving at the very end of the movie…
The oldest girl out of the four was showing off her smile that technically isn’t considered a smile of consideration. Rather it was a smile that expresses the hidden pleasure of watching us suffer through such terrifying scenario. Since we can’t technically reject her offer since she had already bought the tickets, then we have no choice but to go along with her plan for the weekend. What a bully Mariko is sometimes.
---------
‘Oh crap! I completely forgot that I have tennis to attend to!’
The pace quickened instantly when that sudden slap of realization came upon my brain. Standing right next to me was none other than Mayu herself, who was, only at this time of the day in school, patiently waited for me. I could easily tell that the other girl was slightly confused at my actions speeding up in such short notice.
“Did you forget something-Be careful, Jurina.” If it weren’t for Mayu’s quick reflexes, then I would’ve dropped one textbook on my foot. And despite wearing white sneakers to cover a pair of feet, the contact of such heavy object wouldn’t be pleasant either way. Gasping out a thanks, I took back the book from Mayu’s extended grasp. I tried to balance it with the other textbook for Chemistry in my arm. “Anyway, like I was saying, you seem like you have forgotten something?”
“Tennis!” I breathed out tiredly from rushing through my packing. “I completely forgot that I have tennis practice today!”
“Baka…” Mayu rolled her eyes at my explanation. “How could you ever forget a sport’s practice for crying out loud!”
“I wish I could give you a better explanation, but my brain really is losing some of its screws.”
Once I manage to get everything I needed for tonight, I slammed the green locker close. A loud ‘BAM!’ resonated in the air along with other students roughly closing their lockers in the same fashion as I. The end of the school day means time for students to go home or students to attend practice, club meetings and study in the school’s library peacefully. While many of the students are going home like Mayu, I did not have the luxury for today. Tennis practice is my main priority afterschool and if I’m going to miss it, I would be in HUGE trouble.
“I’ll text you when I get home from practice,” I waved to Mayu. Then before even giving her a chance to reply back, I dashed away from the current atrium I’m standing in and out into the outside world. Thankfully I was close to the tennis and basketball court outside, so it only takes at the most five minutes to reach to my targeted destination.
Left and right my legs are extended out in front of my body. I hurried over to the court as fast as possible. Another plus to the factor was the clothing I was wearing right now. I’m glad I was in the mood to wear some sort of sporting outfit… Saves me even more time from changing in the restroom stalls. All of my other equipment are with the coach, so I don’t have to worry about lugging around plenty of tennis balls and a rack.
I just hope I could get there on time… Because if I’m late…
“JURINA! GIVE ME FIVE LAPS AROUND ALL OF THE COURTS!”
And… that’s what exactly happens when one is late to tennis practice. Or any sports in general at least under Coach Liz. I stood like a deer in headlights the moment I laid foot on the court. It did not take long for the coach to immediately realize that I was late. I guess taking my time earlier with my locker and conversing happily with Mayu made me lose track of time. In the end, despite being all prepared through luck and close to the tennis court, I wasn’t able to be on time.
After I had dropped off my backpack within a small pile filled with other bags of everyone else, the American, blonde female coach glared at me with great intensity. An intensity so great that she could make even the principle himself fear her. Coach Liz has obtained such frightening skills to persuade others and make them tremble before her. Dressed in the school’s sporting outfit with the color blue, white and black, she was ready to pound the hammer down on what needs to be done. She exhaled loudly when I answered back to her in a loud, but squeaky voice.
“H-HAI!”
Without further ado, I was forced into running around the court as other members stared at me with either sympathy or pity. I could even hear some of them shouting ‘ganbatte!’ and ‘good luck!’ at my direction. The coach herself ignored me the entire time as she focused on the other players. While she announced some news that I might have to obtain through someone later during practice, I sprinted around as fast as possible. I wanted to get this over quickly so I would have enough energy and time to practice playing a match or two with a fellow player.
But under the burning heat of the sun’s rays up ahead and considering how HUGE the courts combined are in terms of distance, the third lap seems to be the only lap that I can fully use all of my stamina. Fatigue easily came over me, legs slowing down dramatically into a slow jogging pace. My breaths were becoming rapid and it was becoming difficult to breathe unless I come to a complete stop. But just when I just crossed through my fourth lap, I stumbled forth a couple steps. Then I just stopped. Bending down with the palm of my hands placed upon the top of my knees, I tried to keep my pounding heart from breaking my chest into multiple pieces. Weariness fell upon me while sweat rapidly streamed down both sides of my face.
I didn’t want to run anymore, but I know that I’ll be forced to do even more laps if I stop right now. ‘It’s just one more lap anyway, right?’
Groaning out loud with frustration and expressing how exhausted I was from being on the move nonstop, I dragged my body through the green surface with occasional white chalky lines marked below my shoes once more. Each step forward just made all of the muscles within my legs and sides scream from aching agony. But I pushed onward though.
One step forward. Another step forward. Now that’s the third step. Fourth step… Fifth step…
I tried to even my rapid breathing entering and exiting my respiratory system. But as I ran mindlessly, I soon came upon the fifth and final lap that I had completed.
‘VICTORY!!!’ Screaming out in joy mentally, I plopped myself on the burning surface of the court. Down with my back facing upward, I panted from the lack of oxygen sent into my two lungs. One side of my face rested against the burning ground as I stared to my left side. I was too tired to bother grabbing a drink in a nearby water fountain better yet even get up from my spot. ‘Never knew that running that much… Could burn so much of my energy today…’
From my blurry view, I saw some tennis players performing swinging techniques at the air while others were competing with each other in a practice match. The coach herself was watching over the entire courts that had students reside at the moment. My eyes lazily stared at the fit figures bouncing around right and left, up and down in order to smack the tennis ball back to the other swinger over the black nets.
Soon I saw a familiar figure in the distant, yet unfamiliar on the court. The long haired female stopped practicing her swings in the air when her eyes came into contact with my laying worn out body. Carrying her rack with her, the girl was seen to run up to where I laid. The more she ran, the clearer I could see who it was. And when I saw who it was, I nearly wanted to jump back up on my two feet and yelp out with surprise. But in my current state, all I was able to do was raise my eyebrows weakly when she approached. Finally in front of my view, she bent down on her knees to my level.
“Jurina-san… Are you okay?”
Rena was in front of me. The girl that I admired and loved ever since I laid my eyes on her is now finally before my eyes! She was dressed in the same sporting outfit as mine excluding the fact that her shirt was pink instead. The older girl was seen to be sweating profusely from the heat the sun beat down upon all of us that dared stand out in the outdoor. Black bangs were matted against her forehead, making one want to toss her a towel to dry it from how wet it was.
“Yeah… Just… tired…” I spoke in a raspy, soft voice.
“Okay then… I’ll get you some water then. I’ll be right back.” She got up on her two feet and straightened her back. Leaving her pink tennis rack right next to my laying body, she motioned to me that I should shouldn’t move. It only took her a few minutes for Rena to return back with a pink plastic water container; the lid opened for me.
When I finally manage to sit up with some minor difficulty, I stared at the other girl. Rena doesn’t understand why I wasn’t initiating anything, so she brought the item a bit closer towards my direction; urging me to drink the water in it. Hesitantly I took her container and took a small sip.
Okay, I lied. I drank it as if it was my last time drinking water in my life. Gulping as much as I can, I felt the cool, refreshing water run down my trachea and into the pit of my stomach. My body that once felt like it would overheat at any second was now cooling down thanks to the cold liquid.
“Thank you so much, Rena-san!” I bowed my head down in thanks. It resulted with Rena giggling quietly at my reaction. “I’m glad I could help you, Jurina-san.”
I returned the container back to her, my eyes caught sight of her first name scrawled in black permanent marker on the surface. It took a couple good seconds to realize who it was and what I was doing. Dramatically I leaned my upper body back with one arm crossing in front of my body as the other above my head. Hands were opened as my face expressed shock. “E-EH!? I d-d-drank all of your water! Oh my God, I’m so sorry-“
I was silenced instantly when I felt Rena motioned one of her hand in the air; fingers that were spread out now clamped together to all touch the one and only thumb. “It’s okay, Jurina. I’m going to be refilling it at the nearest water fountain.” Gently smiling at me, I saw her get up on her two feet. “You should head back to practice before the coach yells at you-“
“I-I… er… Can I come with… you… I mean?”
That didn’t sound confident at all. Sounds more like a shy individual who was given a chance to speak her desire for the first time ever. I stared up at her as my arms lowered back down to my sides; hoping that she accepts my request. ‘Wait, what? Accept my request? The question that I had just asked her is going to make me look like a weirdo! What if Rena thinks of me like that?! NOOOOOOOOO!’ All I wanted to do was spend time with her yet here I am, acting like a complete idiot. It surely isn’t helping my image right now if one were to judge.
There was a small pause between the two of us. Rena had her slender index finger from her right hand touch the bottom of her chin. A small hum escaped her closed lips before answering my question. “Sure. I don’t see why you have to ask.”
If this was a cartoon and death was a concept that never was true, my heart would’ve exploded from sheer joy and excitement from a simple stated answer from the person I looked up to. Bubbles full of hearts would spill out endlessly. Maybe even hearts could be replacing my pupils and popping out like those in comic books for comedic purposes.
Scrambling up on my two feet with sudden newfound strength, I swore that my imaginary puppy tail was wagging rapidly left and right from behind. The older girl was a little startled to how fast I had gotten up, raising both of her eyebrows with concern. “Don’t stand up too fast. You’ll get dizzy and even faint!”
“Ah, gomen gomen~” I chuckled with embarrassment at how hyperactive I was acting. Once I manage to maintain my balance and felt like I could walk without much trouble (aside from the incredible soreness), we both walked along side-by-side towards the water fountain a good distant away. As we trended forth, I had a burning question that lingered in the back of my mind when I first saw Rena. It was hiding while I was busy exchanging with Rena, so now was the right time to ask. Pulling it out now that my exhausted state was rubbed off the list, I glanced over at the equal height girl.
“Ah, Rena-san?”
“Yes?”
“It might just be me not paying attention, but I don’t quite remember you being in tennis before… Did you just join today?”
“Mmm… You could say that.” Her face turned over at my direction. “I had a fascination with this sport, but due to my poor health in the past, I wasn’t able to play in a sport that I enjoy. Now that I had gotten better, I was grateful to be given a chance to play in tennis.”
I nodded my head up and down in a slow motion, comprehending the reason why this girl showed up out of the blue in today’s practice. And seeing that the coach hasn't gone all haywire and psycho over Rena, it most likely means she'll be doing just fine with the school's tennis team. Then turning her attention back to the front, silence returned in the air. It wasn’t until we reached to our destination when I decided to break the quietness.
“You know… It’s the first time that we both had conversed with each other…”
“Huh?”
“I mean… We’re both in the same class this year yet we never had spoken to each other in a conversation like this till now.”
Rena turned her head at me while her hands were on their own; refilling the bottle with fresh cold water. Tilting her head to one side, her eyes were seen to look up for a brief moment before returning their focus on my figure. There was a small curve forming on both corners of her lips. It soon produced a small, amusing chuckle at my statement.
“I guess you’re right, Jurina-san. I’m glad to be speaking with you then.”
----------
Ever since that day, we managed to get a bit closer than before. Whenever we see each other in school, we would wave and exchange greetings as well as spark up a short-lived conversation in the classroom. Not to mention that now Rena is a full-time tennis player, we’re now able to exchange to each other and even partner up together for a match or two for our three day practices in each week. (Maybe due to the fact that she knows absolutely no one except me.) The steps to preparing for a proper confession is slowly coming and picking up its pace. I just hope that we’ll have enough time before she graduates. That was all that stuck to the back of my brain like a leech. It simply kept on reminding me the short number of days I’m limited to in order to make my wish come true.
Friday rolled around the corner and it was already the end of school. As usual, Mayu waited patiently with me as I got my belongings. She leaned against the green locker on her right side as she watched my every movement. Hands within her pants pockets, boredom was written all over her facial feature.
“You’re not going to tennis practice today?” she questioned me.
I shook my head right before I threw a notebook into my locker. Rough landing of the notebook was heard to smack right against the back of the compartment. “Nope. Today’s practice was cancelled this morning, so it’s a free day.”
“I see then.” Mayu then poked my on the shoulder when I closed my locker with a loud slam. “Don’t forget about tomorrow’s plan.”
“What plan?”
“Oh please. Don’t tell me you had completely forgotten?”
“What if I told you I have?”
“Argh, what can I do with you?” The shorter girl rubbed her foreheads with one hand; fingers massaging the temple of her skull. Frustration was scrawled boldly through all of her actions. “It’s going to the movie theater with Mari-chan and Yuko.”
“Oh……… Right.”
An imaginary sweat drop could be mentally seen rolling down behind my head at the event tomorrow. I was so focused with Rena and school in general that I forgot all about the weekend plan with my friends. And from the looks of things, it doesn’t look like Mayu was pleasant to hear that I didn’t remember anything about it.
“Er… I, um… Sorry about forgetting it…”
“You better go to it then, Juju.”
‘I think I would rather be watching a marathon of horror films in comparison to being glared consistently by Mayuyu!’ I mentally groaned as the shorter girl planted dagger-like glares at my poor figure. “Fine fine…”
From the corner of my vision, behind Mayu’s left shoulder was Rena along with Yuki walking side by side with each other. Books hugged against their chest, they walked with elegance and in a timely manner. (Maybe the marching band instructor would be impressed?) There steps were silent in the loud atmosphere that we were within. Without warning, I tore my attention away from my friend and waved at Rena’s direction. In response I saw Yuki flash a polite smile as Rena herself shyly waved back at me.
Then there was this sudden urge. This urge coming from deep within my gut feeling. The urge to ask something to Rena… To ask her something that I probably would regret later if it doesn’t work out in the end. Though I wanted to blurt it out, I clamped my mouth shut tightly. I gulped nervously when the figures were right by our sides. But after holding it in for only a couple seconds, I spurted out the words that I wanted to ask Rena the instant she passed right by the two of us.
“Rena-san! Do you want to go to the movie with me tomorrow?”
‘Oh crap. What the hell did I get myself into this time?’ I felt like I had just dug my own grave once I had finished running my mouth. Covering my mouth in an exaggerated fashion with both of my hands, I mentally beat myself for asking such silly request. ‘Oh of course. I had just started speaking and getting to know her a few days ago yet now I’m asking such-‘
“I would love to.”
‘Wait, what?’
I was standing in my spot frozen, unsure of what she had just uttered from her mouth. Staring at the girl that was now halted from going any further, Yuki too was right next to her; waiting for her friend to finish conversing with me. All of my heat senses were activated internally for I felt like it was getting hot in the atrium. ‘Did I hear that right or… am I just imaging things?’
Staring at her with disbelief, Rena chuckled when I didn’t say a single word back. “Didn’t you hear me? I said I would love to.”
My body tensed up from its spot and made myself possibly look like a fool before her. Saluting like a soldier with my left hand opened and resting its side upon my forehead, I spoke loudly, “H-HAI!”
Laughter erupted from Rena and even Yuki had to stifle a giggle.
“Haha, what time and where should we meet up?”
“I-I have my other friends with me, so it’s at the Theater Plaza not far from the school. And around… six in the evening.”
“Ah, I know where that is and I see.” Her eyes darted over towards Mayu, who was standing from behind me. “Are you coming too?”
“She i-“
“No I’m not.”
‘Mayuyu… Did you betray me or something?’ I stared at her with a shocked expression as the other girl kept a cool exterior. Mayu didn’t even bat an eyelid at my direction nor showed any signs of emotions that expresses displeasure; speaking at the other two older girls as though the plan had never changed in the first place. “I’m sure Mariko wouldn’t mind having another person come along since she has an extra ticket for one more person.”
“I understand.”
Then shifting her focus back at me, Rena giggled for a bit. “Then I look forward to meeting up with you tomorrow then.”
---------
[Phone Call]
“ARGH, MAYUYU!!! WHAT THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOU’RE DOING?!”
“Oi, Baka Jurina. Calm down and listen to me. I’m doing it for the sake of building your relationship with Matsui Rena.”
“But how could you just leave me like that!?”
“Jurina. You know that I’m always standing right by your side, so there’s a reason that I’m not coming tomorrow. Besides… Isn’t this actually YOUR fault since YOU’RE the one that asked Rena-san out in the first place?”
“U-Urk… Hit me right in the spot…”
“Exactly. Now have fun tomorrow. I on the other hand am hanging out with my family.”
“You’re hanging out with your sister, Miyuki, again?”
“Yeah and this time, she’s bringing in her girlfriend, so that’s going to be fun.”
“Yamamoto Sayaka was it?”
“Yep. Sayanee is going to be with Milky. God forbids that I’ll won't be ignored during the entire day…”
“Oh... Good luck with that.”
“Haha, I don’t need luck. But I’m sure you need it.”
“Thanks. I might need that.”
----------
It was a decent, cool night despite the month of January. Weather wasn’t too bad and barely any clouds floated up in the atmosphere. The moon clearly shining its gentle, white rays down upon earth. Surprisingly bugs weren’t a nuisance as usual, but it might be thanks to the winter season. I met up with Mariko a good couple minutes before six. The older girl greeted me warmly with a few of her teasing remarks when we got together. However, Mariko was real shocked to find another person that she hasn’t technically known very well for a long time also appear right by my side.
“So you’re Matsui Rena?” she questioned with her eyes thoroughly examining Rena as though she was some sort of suspicious being. There was a few moments when Mariko squinted her eyes at the other girl, but remained calm and cool on the outside.
Rena wasn’t bothered at all with her actions though. “Hai. And I take it that you’re Shinoda Mariko…?”
“Yep yep.” Mariko then flashed her smile at the other girl’s direction; making it look as though she had approved this girl’s company. “So I see that you’re invited by Juju here, hm~”
“Mou, Mari-chan… Stop it,” I mumbled in a low, but harsh tone at the older girl. When Mariko earlier wondered who Rena was, aside from her name, she also asked what Rena was doing with us. So when she answered that I invited her out, Mariko grinned like a parent watching her kid getting married or something. Right now, she was laughing in response and I had earned a few good playful smack on my back.
“Haha, that’s so like you, Juri-chan! But anyway!” The short-haired girl glanced at her watch residing on her right wrist. “I hope our other guest would come too. I think missing the movie just from this single person is a waste!”
We only had ten minutes left before the film starts. And seeing huge crowds go into the assigned theater room that showed ‘Death Bell,’ it would be highly likely we won’t get the preferred seating if we don’t hurry. Not to mention that this other person so-called ‘Oshima Yuko’ needs to hurry up. Mariko is ruthless when it comes to being on time. And she isn’t afraid to leave someone behind in the process.
So while we waited, I would shoot a glance at Rena. The beautiful girl was silent the entire time, light blue dress covered with a beige colored jacket over her clothing. Compared to the clothing that I had on, it made her look like she had a sense of style unlike I. Her hands were dug deep into the pockets for warmth. Every now and then she’ll examine the outside portion of the movie theater. But when she noticed that I was looking at her direction, she would too shoot a look back at me with a small smile. And when Rena does, I would immediately break our connection and pretend that I didn’t see her. My actions obviously expressed that I was a little bit shyer in comparison to my actual personality from this person alone. Truthfully, no one had ever made me feel like this. It’s just Matsui Rena that makes my heart go wild when my sight catches even a glimpse of her figure.
At this time, almost ten whole minutes have passed by and we have yet to see Oshima Yuko.
“Well, time’s up for the squirrel of ours.” Throwing her hands up in the air with some irritation noted, Mariko then motioned for us to get inside and into the assigned room of the film.
Darkness welcomed us and gave us a short term instance of being unable to see right when we took a few steps into the theater. Many chatters and murmurs were heard from all around in the room; stating that there were many individuals wanting to watch the movie along with us. Blindly walking forward, I felt myself bump into Mariko from behind when she halted so quickly. The moment that I crashed into the older girl, Rena herself too crashed from behind.
“I’m sorry!” I whispered over to her and whipped around so I was able to face her. Despite the lack of lights in this room, I was able to see the dark outlines and basic structures of where her face and body parts are. The other girl took both of her hands out of the pockets and waved them in the air wildly. “No no, I should be the one apologizing.”
“Rena-san, I said-“
“Jurina. It’s my fault and I will stand by my point that I am at fault with this.”
Just when I wanted to argue with her about how it was actually my fault, I actually paused. I paused to ponder and think carefully about the sentence structure that she had uttered. I swear that I heard Rena drop the honorifics and instead called me by my first name and first name only by itself. Was it just my imagination or was it real? Because if it’s from my imagination, then I must be delusional with all these thoughts that blends in well with reality!
I sighed loudly and without even thinking twice, took her hand with my own. Left hand reaching out to grab her right hand. Instantly I felt the warmth and gentleness of her skin, making me want to use my other hand to grasp ahold of it. To hold it and protect it as if it was a protective layer of armor around such delicate part. But I resisted my personal urges and used this action in order to drag the older girl around. Including the fact that she not only won’t be likely to bump into me again but won’t be lost in this darkness our eyes were slowly its time adjusting to.
As I held her hand, I felt her fingers wrap around my own fingers. The hold was tight enough to assure that Rena too won’t be letting go if I ever did.
My heart just did a little backflip the instant I felt her fingers encircle around mine. Trying hard not to release my emotions and hug the older girl to death with affection, I trained my entire attention to Mariko before me. I focused following closely behind her in order to keep both me and Rena from losing track of where she is.
We turned to the right and scaled up the stairs when had gotten through the crowded line. In an orderly fashioned, all of us filed through one of the many red comfortable seating rows and sat down on one once we came to a stop. Upon seating, I couldn’t help but sigh out loud with relief.
“Whew, I guess the view here isn’t too bad,” I commented as the black movie screen then lighted up with the logo of the filming company. Rena sitting on my left side bobbed her head as Mariko on my right merely grumbled to herself about Yuko’s absence of the planned event. “Indeed…”
The lights up over our heads brightened up for a split second before dying down again, even darker than when we had entered into the huge theater. Hushes and silences filled up the tensed yet excited atmosphere of what was to come with this movie. And considering that it’s a horror genre, some dark figures from my view were seen to be cuddling and huddling close to each other.
To my surprise, I felt a gentle squeeze from my left hand. Swiftly I shot a surprised glance over at Rena to see only see her staring straight ahead at the screen. Her hand… was still with mine. I’m not sure if she knew that our hands were together, but I for sure didn’t at all! I nearly wanted to retract it from embarrassment but felt her grip tightened just slightly when she felt my hand move. Looking down at my hand and back up at her, I still see her focused on the bright screen; not batting an eye over at my direction.
Unsure of what I needed or wanted to say, I remained silent and too tightened my grip with her hand; fingers still intertwined with each other. For sure my heart will be restless throughout the entire movie.
Time then passes by rapidly throughout the entire film. And before I knew it, it was finished.
The end of the movie was something that I didn’t expect. It was gory. It was scary. It was like the other movie I’ve heard from everyone called “Saw” except in Korean! When the credits rolled down, I found myself to be leaning my entire body against Rena’s straight posture. My right arm was hugging the girl as my left hand was still held tightly with assurance. Trembles and instances of when I buried my face into Rena’s shoulder when terrifying scenes showed up happened far more than once. But now that I’m still having the aftermath effect of such horrifying flick, I still clung onto the older girl for dear life.
“Ju~ ri~ na~ I think your lovey dovey time with Rena-chan here is about time~”
A loud, startled yelp left my opened mouth as I released my hold on Rena. However, her hand was still gripping ahold of my left. Rapidly I twisted my body around so I was faced with the guilty suspect of a ridiculous statement. And of course, it’s none other than Oshima Yuko herself. Grinning like an idiot, her dimple smile deepened when she saw my reaction. “Your reaction, haha!” she laughed out loud despite such atmosphere the theater had once the film was over.
“So you were sitting right behind us the entire time!” Mariko exclaimed as many individuals took their time to leave the theater. She was shocked to see the midget squirrel reside right behind the three of us without leaving clues that it was Yuko. Her eyes widen but then returned to their original size followed by a chuckle. “Very sneaky, Yuko.”
While the two were conversing, Rena herself embraced me in a hug. “You were so cute when you were scared,” she admitted with a giggle. I couldn’t help but groan in response. “Mou… Stop teasing me, Rena!”
----------
[Phone Call]
“So how was your night, Juju?”
“Terrible. I’m going to get so many nightmares from the film-“
“I meant how was your night being with Rena-san.”
“Oh. It’s actually not too bad. We’ve developed our relationship a good amount.”
“I could tell the moment your tone went from being depressively terrified to excited and bouncy when we talk about her.”
“Ha. Very funny, Mayu.”
“I’m not joking.”
“E-Er… A-ANYWAY, guess what?”
“Do I need to ask?”
“No… But I wanted to tell you that I had gotten Rena’s phone number!”
“Hmm… That’s good to hear.”
“Ehhhh… Why aren’t you excited?”
“Am I supposed to be?”
“Um… YES. But whatever. We exchanged number and we’re most likely going to hang out within this month if we’re both not too busy.”
“Nice progress you got there. Not to mention the honorifics of her name has dropped.”
“I-I noticed! S-So what about you? How’s your day with your sister and her girlfriend?”
“Boring.”
“Oh… Um… Did anything particular that you are amused and surprised come up?”
“Aside from seeing Kashiwagi Yuki in the same café as us, no.”
“Was she with someone?”
“No… Just her and some books.”
“I see then. Did you approach up to her?”
“…yes.”
“Sat with her?”
“Yes…”
“Ate with her?”
“Yes……”
“Speak with-“
“Enough about her; yes, I did sit and eat with her. We didn’t converse much though since she was deeply engrossed with some cooking books about healthy diet.”
“That sounds boring~ Nothing else happened?”
“Nope.”
“Man, there should be more!”
“I wish.”
“Yeah yeah, but anyway, I gotta head to bed now. I’m sleepy and need my snoozes.”
“Same here.”
“Just don’t be surprised if I end up giving you a call in the middle of the night-“
“No. Go call Rena-san for crying out loud or Mari-chan if you’re really having that much difficulty with sleep tonight.”
“Mou… Stop being such a tsundere, Mayu!”
---------
Days passed by us. Soon it transformed into weeks. And before I knew it, there was only a month left for the seniors in our school before they take their final leave. Their leave to step into adulthood and what life has in store for them. Whether it was to go directly into the working field or to focus more in education, the students didn’t have much time to spend in high school. Graduation already in view for their sight… I know for a fact that my time with Rena was running thin.
Despite us being together even more to the point that our time spent with each other rivaled against Yuki’s, (Yuki didn’t have any sort of ill-intention nor feelings about that) I wasn’t able to express my feelings to her about how I felt. I have to do it. If I was ever going to get my feelings across to the girl that I loved long ago, then I might as well do it now than never.
“Jurina? Are you going to prom?” Kumi questioned me as we both practiced our dances in the gym’s practice room. Currently in our dance class for the third year, we were just starting off with a few warm-ups as our teacher left to grab the school’s copy of a CD. After stretching my right arm high up in the air and leaning my body as much as possible to the left, I hesitated to answer. “I-I’m… not sure.”
“Not sure? Man, you should make up your mind,” another student, Takahashi Minami, expressed her opinion. “You have already bought the tickets, right?”
“Yes… I pre-ordered them-“
“Then you should go!”
‘…for Mayuyu…’
Unable to fully explain why I had bought the tickets, it seems that I gave the wrong impression about the ticket payment. They all thought that because I wanted to go earlier, I paid for them. It isn’t that at all! I simply bought it with Mayu’s money and for Mayu alone! But before I opened my mouth to explain, I heard Yuko from across the room shout, “Yeah Jurina! You should definitely go with Rena!”
‘…What did Yuko just say to me?’ There was a loud gasp followed by an awkward silence that extended longer than it should have in the first place. So quiet that if someone dropped a pin, every single one of us would hear it loud and clear upon contacting with the smooth flooring. And this kind of silence was something that I didn’t want to be a part of. Nervously scratching the back of my head with my cheeks heating up uncontrollably, I mumbled my response to the older squirrel.
“E-Er… I’ll have… to think about… that…”
----------
[Phone Call]
“MAYUUUUUUUUUUUUUU-“
“Oh for crying out loud, don’t say my name that long!”
“But Mayu! It’s an emergency!”
“If it’s an emergency, then please get straight to the point.”
“Everyone in school now believes that not only am I going to prom but I should also ask Rena out!”
“…And?”
“In the first place, I bought the tickets for you since you wanted to go with a couple of your friends. But now everyone thinks I’m going instead of you!”
“I don’t see a problem with that.”
“But Mayu, I used your money to pay for your ticket while you were out sick that one day.”
“I know that, but you need to understand that this is your chance to ask Rena out.”
“Um… But how do I do that?”
“…Have you in your entire life ever read any sort of romantic fiction or comic? A tale even like Cinderella or Sleeping Beauty?”
“I have, but-“
“Then I trust you know what to do.”
“Mayu-“
“Sayonara.”
“…She hanged up on me…”
----------
The day right before prom begins! On a Friday afternoon, I stood by my locker. Only this time I was alone. Mayu wasn’t able to accompany me today for she was far too busy tonight with her family once more. The tension building up from inside my body was becoming to be a bit unbearable for I was ready to ditch my attempt to asking Rena out about being my date for the fancy event tomorrow. I honestly never knew that asking someone out on such special event is much harder than I had expected. As I shuffled my feet left and right over each other, I stared down at on the white tiled floors. Reflections of the white lights above our heads were somewhat visible. Familiar and common sounds of multiple conversations crashing into each other to form one huge pile of noise flew up in the atmosphere of school ending. And since tomorrow is prom, it means the air was filled with more excitement than ever before.
Mayu, Mariko and Yuko all got together to get me a long, white dress that showed off a rare feminine side of mine. White heels that fit perfect with the dress, they were booking everything in the hair salon and make-up artist for tomorrow in order to make me look more than perfect. They wanted me to look astonishing. And not just for the sake of showing off my beauty but rather to stand almost at equal level with Rena’s. They wanted me to look good along with Rena. Last thing they want is for me to be looking like a hobo when Rena herself is dressed like royalty.
Left, right, left right. My feet were shifting yet I still haven’t seen Rena around. Looking down for a couple seconds, I lifted my head once more to be faced with the older girl.
“Jurina,” she said my name in the cutest way possible. There was this smile on her face that always makes my heart skip a beat.
“R-Rena! I see that you’re here!” I stuttered with my words.
Rena cocked her head to the left slightly when she noticed that I was standing alone by my locker for today. “Mayu isn’t with you today?”
“Yeah… She’s got some family business to attend to, so I’m hanging out here all alone.”
“Then maybe I can fill in that void for you then. Yuki herself is in a rush too to get back home.”
I shrugged my shoulders. “Maybe because of prom?”
“Maybe.”
We both exchanged glances at each other. Then before we knew it, we burst into a short-lived laughter.
“N-Neh, I have to ask you something, Rena-“
“Would you like to be my date for prom?”
“…N-N-N….N-NANI?!?!”
-----------
[Phone Call]
“Oh… So Rena asked you to be her date instead of you for the prom tomorrow?”
“Yes! I-I honestly don’t know what to say! What could this mean?!”
“Slow down and calm yourself, Juju. It just means that Rena wants to be with you for prom. And given the circumstances you girls are in, it’s a great chance to be able to confess your feelings towards her.”
“R-Right…”
“Just take it easy and have fun tomorrow.”
“W-What about you? Didn’t you say you wanted to go to prom?”
“I actually… got extra tickets myself to go to prom.”
“Ah-So you’re going to prom with me then after all?!”
“Yep.”
“Yatta! Can I like give you a kiss or something?”
“No way. Save that for Rena, you kissing monster.”
“I only do that with my friends~”
“I think you do that mainly with me alone. You should stop that bad habit or you’re going to get someone jealous of you.”
“Rena technically isn’t my girlfriend yet.”
“Officially you both aren’t. But from a third-person’s perspective, you both are easily named the next couple that everyone will be gossiping about in school.”
-----------
My parents were notified that it was Rena that will be picking me up with her own limo. A group of her friends will also be packed in the vehicle, so there will be some lively atmosphere within it. So all I can do right now is… wait patiently for my ride to come around the corner.
Sitting inside of my house with my straight, black hair all done (the ends of my hair wavy and tied into a bun), accessories of silver studs pierced into the bud of my ears and a white flower stuck within my bun, it was complete with my dress and heels. As fancy as it looks, it was comfortable and I was more than happy to be wearing something that isn’t going to make me want to take it off just for some pain relief.
“Our daughter looks so beautiful~”
“I couldn’t agree anymore, honey. We’re so proud of you, Jurina.”
My parents were smiling the widest smile they possibly ever had. Even the point that I could just imagine sparkles in their eyes and holy light radiating from behind their heads as if they were a Buddha. I couldn’t help but chuckle at their comments.
“You both make it sound like I’m getting married or something.”
“Haha! We’ll have to see about that!” My father laughed out loud with his rough, firm hand running through his short, black hair. Retracting it, it looked as though he wanted to reach out and ruffle me by the top of my head. But my mother saved me from having to say or do anything for her hand dashed out and blocked his hand from getting any closer to my hair. “Honey! Her hair has been done!”
“Oh right right~ Forgive me about that, Jurina,” he scratched the back of his neck with a shy smile as my mother scolded him about not understanding how important fashion is to a girl. But while they exchanging with each other, I heard a loud, high pitch honk of a car right outside of our home. My parents cease speaking anymore. Quickly my mom walked over to the front entrance door and opened it up with a pull. There from our sight was a fancy, long white limo on the side of the street closest to my house.
I used this chance to glance over at my parents.
“I’ll be home before midnight, mom and dad.”
“Alright then. You have fun then with your friends! Especially with Rena, your girlfriend!”
“M-MOM!!!”
My face probably was as red as a tomato now as my mom laughed with her heart’s content, who was joined by my dad. Mother shooed me out while motioning her hand out.
“Go go now!”
I grumbled a few incoherent words but I couldn’t stay mad at them. Rather I was smiling like a doofus with their words. Waving back at them, it only took me a minute or two to reach over the now-opened door of the vehicle.
“Looks like you and your parents have a good relationship,” Rena stated to me as she extended her hand out to help me get inside. When I took her hand, I noticed that it was a white gloved hand. And I know for sure that it wasn't a common white gloved design and layout that anyone in a dress would be wearing. Alarmed, I shifted my gaze over to her clothing and nearly dropped my jaw. The feminine Rena that I knew was now dressed in a black tuxedo with black bow on top of her white, buttoned shirt. Its collar was bent perfectly without a single hint of uneven folding nor debris on it. Black shoes accompanied by her suit with long black hair flowing down on her back; strays managing to sneak right over her shoulders. I nearly wasn’t aware that I halted moving in order to stare at Rena with surprise.
“H-Hai… Y-Y-You look… handsome…?”
“Haha, handsome is a term that would fit me as of right now, yes.” Rena broke out a huge grin from hearing my shy compliment. Not offended at all but rather rejoicing from hearing such words from me, she helped me take a seat right next to hers. The moment I got in, she safely closed the door with a slam that was barely heard.
While she returned back to my side, I stared at everything in the vehicle. The interior decorations and table that laid up between the two long rows of red velvet cushions of the seats extended till the front. On top of the table’s surface was littered with snacks and soft drinks that were covered in case it ever toppled over by accident. From what I’ve seen, many students both I know and don’t were residing inside of the vehicle. To my surprise, there was Kumi, Mayu, Mariko, Yuko and Minami that I know of in the same breathing space.
“Oh hey Jurina!” Kumi exclaimed with surprise as she waved at my direction. To my shock, she was wearing a tuxedo-like clothing like Rena; only with a blue both accompanying her white underclothing. Right next to her was a younger girl dressed in a pink dress. She was adorable and I wouldn’t be surprised if she wasn’t a senior or even a junior from her physical appearance. The older girl flashed a thumbs up towards me. “You look beautiful!”
A blush was felt creeping up on my face as murmurs of my other friends agreed to the statement. Right next to me Rena giggled and wrapped her right arm around my body, bringing it close to hers. “You truly are remarkably beautiful,” she whispered into my left ear, rubbing her gloved hand affectionately on my arm. “We’re going to have an amazing night.”
When I heard her comments about tonight, I giggled and felt like I was going to be up in heaven. Or maybe I’m already at heaven?
“Oi! Cut out the lovey dovey romantic scenario back there!” Yuko’s voice was heard from the front, shaking her right fist in the air within her white dress. Kojima Haruna was seen to be seating right next to her, classed out with a purple dress also. From the distant, I could see her bonk the top head of the squirrel with her fist. There was an ‘ITAI!’ heard from her direction followed by the sound of wincing. Amusing chuckles were heard from Kumi’s direction.
“She deserved it,” she mumbled with a smirk formed on her face. The younger girl seating right next to her was looking up at her with mouth opened barely apart. “Kumi…”
“Ah-Kanon-chan! Gomen gomen~ Kumi doesn’t really have a good sense of humor, does she?”
“More like being random is the right word,” Kanon showed her dimpled smile at Kumi’s direction. In the meantime, there was Takahashi Minami with the one and only ace of our school, Maeda Atsuko. The most popular yet biggest eater ever in our high school, it’s a wonder to how she isn’t… chubby? But whatever her secret may be, the two of them were silently side-by-side. Until Atsuko whispered something into Minami’s right ear that made the shorter girl burn red with even imaginary steam escaping the top of her head like a kettle. Her shoulders hunched up even higher within her tuxedo as the other girl in smooth, red dress leaned in closer to the girl.
My eyes trained over at my senior Mariko and it surprised me that she was the one dressed in a tuxedo along with another unknown female in my book. It only took her a few seconds to realize that I was staring at their direction with curiosity. Mariko waved her right hand in the air while flashing her teeth at me. “You haven’t met, Mii-chan here, have you?” I shook my head in response. Which then leads to the older girl motioning over to the other female dressed just as classy as she was in the black suit. “Minegishi Minami is my fellow side-kick here.”
“Yosh! Jurina-san, yoroshiku onegaishimasu!” the female also named Minami aside from Takahashi greeted. I in return gave her my polite greetings also in comparison to her cheery one.
“You look like you’re having fun, Juju.” That only voice and cold personality could only come from the one and only Watanabe Mayu. Snapping my gaze at the shorter girl, I nearly bulged my eyes when I saw the dress that she was in. Light blue that easily could calm one’s soul if they stared at it; easily memorized by the color itself. The same colored glove was accompanied with her clothing, making her entire outfit complete. And right next to her was Kashiwagi Yuki, who was dressed in the tuxedo in the same style and fashion just like Rena nearby.
When I saw the two girls together, something clicked into my mind. ‘Yuki + Mayu = Mayuki? Mayuki = Couple = Girlfriends!?’ I dropped my jaw and pointed dramatically my index finger at Mayu; pointing as though I was accusing her of a huge crime. “W-When did you and Yuki get together!?”
“Mmm… It’s recent,” Mayu muttered her answer as one hand rested under her chin, pondering over the time with Yuki. “Yuki actually confessed to me yesterday.”
“I guess that explains the sudden disappearance and rush of Yuki and Mayu,” Rena chuckled under her breath. The two girls shot a glare at her direction with such statement. And from their faces, we could easily see their pair of cheeks turning pink with embarrassment.
“I-I guess after we spent time with each other while you two Matsuis were off in your LaLa Land, we felt like we could secure our relationship into a much deeper level. Mayu actually wanted to confess to me, but... I beat her to it,” Yuki explained while slowly shifting her gaze over to Mayu’s. Mayu herself had done the same action as though the two girls had this entire act planned out from the very beginning. The two figures stared at each other for a brief moment before bursting into laughter; their noses rubbing against each other with affection.
I sighed out loud and leaned against Rena. The two of them really do look like they were meant for each other. I’ve never heard Mayu talk to me about Yuki and how she was doing, but I guess sometimes a female has to walk down the path on her own. While I watched them, I felt Rena whisper into my left ear once more.
“Jurina… I hope that tonight, I’ll be able to show you how much I love you.”
I was shocked. Simply and purely full of shock. My pair of eyes widen with the words that were taking its beautiful time soaking into my consciousness. The words that now sputtered out of my opened mouth were all a jumbled mess. “I-I-I’ll show you t-that I l-l-love you t-t-too!”
Instantly I was met with Rena’s laughter, completely erasing all existence of shyness that I had judged her from the very beginning. Then her left hand trailing over to my face, she cupped the bottom of my chin. Taking me by surprise, she twisted my face so I was facing hers. I was immediately met with a kiss from Rena. Our lips came together, but was short-lived to even know that it happened; a quick peck to be exact. We retracted from each other, staring at each other’s eyes deeply. Then without even thinking twice, I this time engaged the kiss by launching forward at hers; completely ignoring the other bystanders around us.
The kiss was much longer than the previous one and how deeply we pressed our sensitive part of our face against each other. My eyes were closed at this point and I could tell that Rena’s eyes were doing the same thing. Her left hand that cupped my chin now trailed to behind my head to keep it still as the right hand held my body close.
We separated in order to catch our breath and reopened our eyes. Our eyes were connected once more to each other. The bold actions that Rena first started off now made me go even bolder. Cuddling close to her, I saw the older girl pinch me lightly on the cheek. “I love you so much, Jurina. I’m glad that you came into my life.”
“I love you too, Rena,” I smiled with my heart pounding against my chest from joy.
asd;fkja;lskdjf;lakjsdf
I don't know if I write fluffs well and when I write them, I don't know if it's good, so gomenasai if it's crappy! ;_; :panic:
-
That was a great os. Jurina had to balance out her life to get the person she loved
-
Eh~ I was sure they were gonna confess during the prom and not in the limo.
But still~ kya~ my Wmatui. :inlove:
Though I was taken a back when Rena was wearing a tex. XD
Such an awesome OS for Kate's Bday. I really love slow pace but long OS like this. :twothumbs
-
I didn't expecte the final (rena handsome wbdjkwende)
BUT NCWJKDNJWKENJKEDNWK BEAUTIFUL DNEWDKEWN KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA
DNJWENDJKWENJKDJKWNDKJNWEJKDEWNNDWJKNDKWE
Thanks :bow:
-
wow this is awesome! XD I LOVE IT SO MUCH~ THANK YOU LOYALFLUTIST~ :deco:
A great day with a great fanfic! Couldn't ask for anything more than that~ Now I felt like wanting to draw Rena-chan and Yukirin in their tuxedo~ XD
My heart went doki doki when I know Rena and Yuki are in tuxedo for from. I was like...OMG HELL YES! XD They definitely look IKEMEN~! :cathappy:
A long but awesome OS! XD Thank you so much for your wonderful birthday gift~! :cow:
-
This is so sweet. :luvluv1: :mon inluv:
-
waaaa i like...
Wmatsui they are so cute.....
thanks
Update soon!
-
that was so great... that I felt like I was going to explode with happiness...
Hehe~ smart Kumi~~
-
Okay, this goes out to Sayuki's birthday this time! (GOD, so many birthdays on the last couple months of the year. XD) This is another lyrical fiction with the pairing of Mayuki. Word count is a good 8,000+ word in total.
I write OSs way too long at this time and period. I can just never write a short couple hundred word drabble anymore. *flips table* :bleed eyes:
Anyway, you don't know how difficult it was to cut up the lyrics and make a decent story out of it. I mean, the lyrics itself is easy to understand but... It's sorta hard to recreate a story that flows with the lyrics smoothly. I hope this is okay... I felt like it was just okay... But that might be because I'm too hard on myself. :bow:
But Happy Birthday Sayuki!!! :deco: :deco: :deco: :deco:
P.S.: You better update your fictions soon! I'll be waiting for them! :grin:
Shadow - BEAST (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=GBq4ojFm5IY)
Clickity click click on the link for the music
The Shadow and The Light [Mayuki]
This world is brought to life and lighted up with energy all thanks to the sun. Without the sun, Earth wouldn’t thrive.
Animals will suffer and humans will soon adapt to living in pure darkness. The sky will be constantly filled with blackness and dark clouds that only the moon and the stars can ever hope to brighten just a mere portion. But even that alone isn’t enough just like the sun. And the ones suffering the most are those humans who are simply shadows. Shadows that wander the world freely thanks to the sunshine’s ray of light.
The atmosphere had slightly changed within Earth, creating shadows that aren’t always following behind any object nor creature. Rather we manifested into the same type of creatures as them; except we live in our own community. Families and friends were formed throughout time. Though we simply look like shadows that are untouchable nor easy to see without light shining upon something to normal human eyes, we shadows are able to see each other as if we never were shadows in the first place. However, when seen, the normal humans merely see us as two dimensional shadows, not actual figures. We’re able to see everyone and everything the way we want to view as a normal human being on the contrast. And how we were created in the first place is something that I always wonder about. No one knows how we shadows now have the ability to gather our senses and make a community of our own all over the world. We don’t age nor do we die from age; almost immortal-like as a form of shadow.
So without the sun, we would only end up trapped in the world full of darkness; nonexistent to others.
Shadow, shadow, because I’m a shadow, shadow, shadow
“Kashiwagi Yuki… The sunshine hasn’t returned for a week.”
“I know…”
The person standing in front of me was a young girl by the name Miyazawa Sae. Short hair that followed greatly with her ikemen appearance, she stood with her casual clothing that mainly consisted of a simple farm outfit (since she works within the farm here in the countryside of Japan just like me). Despite the technological improvement over the past thousand years, we still reside out in the quiet, peaceful land; away from any sort of noise. Her firm hands were on top of each other; crossed directly in front of her chest. Dark eyes connected with my own between the two of us. She’s my closest friend aside from one other person. This girl has helped me through the life, living normally aside from the fact that we can live infinitely in peace.
However, the atmosphere around us was much different from usual. And it was related to what Sae here had gravely stated: The sun was out.
No one knows for sure what the cause was and why it has happened, but the world was covered with darkness beginning a week ago. Many citizens both shadows and non are living under consistent blackness that require manual lightings to brighten their day for a few hours. Us shadows were completely invisible and rarely would have other beings recognize that we linger around in certain parts of the area.
The worse news coming up to date was the amount of time the natural light has disappeared. It’s not surprising that it would be out within a day or two, but for a full week is abnormal. Only storms and dark clouds take up the entire sky; ruling the planet with unshakable lightning. And for me, it ached to know that the person that I know, am close friends with and love slip without a single trace of word or sound.
‘Watanabe Mayu… Where could you have possibly gone?’
Rainy, cloudy, no light, darkness, day and night
Ever since you left, maybe my existence itself disappeared
The two of us were close. I’m unsure of how we have met, but maybe it was because I was drawn to the light that Mayu had produce every single time she wakes up upon this land. Though she was a figure like us shadows, unable for mere humans to see that she truly has a form, she was here for a different reason. And that reason is a heavy responsibility that the younger girl is forced to carry. Every time she wakes up, sunrise slowly eases its way into the highest part of our sky. And when Mayu is tired, she’ll let the individual in charge of the moon take her job and shift position; sleeping for the rest of the night. No one knows for sure how she was put in charge of the entire ordeal of sunshine and bringing energy upon the world. A mystery that as much as one ponders, more theories and questions arises rather than answered.
I closed my eyes, relieving the past glory that we both took the time to enjoy.
Mayu was always standing on top of the highest green hill that overlooked the entire village of Japan. During this time era, technologies were slowly improving and getting better for gathering food; thus villagers and farmers mainly consisted of Japan’s population. Not a single building was in sight but instead, it was filled with the luxurious sight of nature. Lush forests and crystal clear lakes and rivers were easily spotted from the top of the hill. Dogs and cats accompanied the humans while they gathered the rice from the paddies and wheat from the crops. Other animals like chickens and cows were scattered around; some in their pen and others on the dirt paved road. Wooden carts of all sizes passed through the pathway to deliver and retrieve equipment and items that are needed. Such sight is rare and it’s the favorite spot the sun girl here always visits.
Today, since I had nothing to do thanks to Sae and I rapidly cleaning up the farmhouse, I decided to give the girl a surprising visit.
“Y-Yukirin! You’re here again!” the short girl exclaimed with a mixture of surprise and excitement. She was dressed in her usual white and yellow kimono, designed in way that expressed her lively personality. Long black hair tied two small portions to recreate pigtails swung left and right when Mayu ran over to my direction. I dug the sole of my shoes into the deepest part of the green grassy ground below as I braced myself for impact of the younger girl. In a split second, I nearly tumbled backward from such force that Mayu slammed into. Trying hard not to fall and land on my back, I felt her arms wrap around my body and squeeze it tightly. “I’m so glad to see you again!”
A small smile formed on my face as I too brought my pair of arms around her small body after regaining balance of gravity. We stayed in that position for a brief moment before separating. And when we separated, the younger girl took one step at a time backward in an almost hop-like style. Her hands were behind her back; eyes closed and teeth flashed at my direction. “Wanna join me?”
I didn’t hesitate to nod my head once in reply. Silently I followed her to the top of the hill. Mayu reopened her eyelids and twisted her body around so she would be able to the face the scenario. Plopping herself down, I too did the same action; seating myself comfortably right next to the girl on her right. Her legs kicking up and down in the air one leg at a time, she turned her head towards me.
“So how was your morning?”
I shrugged my shoulders. “Meh. It’s alright so far. Finished all of my farm chores along with Sae, so we got some free time.”
“I see then. So where is Sae right now?”
“She’s hanging out with her girlfriend, Sayaka.”
“That gorilla again?!”
The instant she uttered that word out loud, I couldn’t help but break out into a fit of laughter. Unable to speak out a single word that doesn’t sound incomprehensible, I covered my mouth with both of my hands and leaned forward. Tears were then felt to be forming from the corner of my eyes due to laughing so hard at Mayu’s statement.
“M-My goodness, M-Mayuyu!”
Mayu stared at me with a silly expression and raised both of her hands up in the air in defeat. “Hey, I’m just stating the fact!”
Even more laughter came bursting out of my opened mouth. I swear that if I wasn’t paying attention, I could’ve fallen off the cliff and that would be terrible if it happens!
After my giggles and laughing died down to a minimum, I wiped the sneaky tears full of silliness with the back of my left hand. “You’re so blunt sometimes, haha.”
The shorter girl placed both of her hands on her sides, sitting up as straight as possible with a proud expression scrawled all over her face. “I’m not afraid to say what I want to say!”
I immediately reached out to ruffle the top of her head like she was a little puppy. Mayu instantly upon contact lowered her head and grumbled a few incoherent words that wasn’t audible enough for me to hear. Then before she knew it, I pulled her close to my body. Mayu looked a little surprise at my sudden action, but she smiled and snuggled close to me. Keeping my right arm around her upper body, I lowered my face so I was able to be on equal level with hers. She glanced over at me when she saw that I got close to her. A little closer than normal.
Mayu wasn’t dumb for what I wanted. And this girl was willing to give it to me. Eyes slowly closing, she turned to her left and leaned forward, meeting our lips together. My eyes too closed when we came into contact with each other. Our kiss was tender and poured all emotions that will never be able to be effective if spoken as words. The raw feelings that we feel for each other; it was strong that it rivals even most romantic tales. I deepened it after a couple seconds into the kiss by pushing against her, trailing my right hand behind her head. Mayu’s hand was felt to be gripping the edge of my beige farmer’s shirt, tugging at gently with the lust to want more. There was a small whimper escaping from her when I softly brushed my top teeth on her bottom lip. Smirking, I kept on going till I felt that my lungs were going to explode from lack of oxygen. And despite wanting to continue even if I lost the ability to breathe, I could sense that the girl in front of me wanted to separate for the same reason.
“I want… to stay by your side… forever,” I panted out when we broke apart our connection. Leaning our forwards against each other, our eyelids flickered opened to only be staring into each other’s dark pupils. Mayu softly smiled and giggled with joy. “I wish… for the same, Yukirin.”
Because of her existence came the existence of shadows; the existence of me. Without her, I would be at lost and dive into the world of endless darkness that will render me invisible to many. There would be no hope and lose my meaning to go on.
Where there’s light, there’s always shadows right by their side.
Back in the day, there were sunny days, there were flashing lights
I was always by your side, I was there
Cause I’m shadow, shadow, shadow
I snapped my attention back to reality to find myself still with my eyes closed. Shaking my head, I reopened my eyelids to find myself still in the dark environment and Sae standing before me. She was staring at me with one eyebrow lifted high up. I had to flash her a reassuring, but stiff smile that I’ve snapped out of my daydreaming sequence.
“I guess we’ll have to turn in for today… There’s nothing we can do but wait and see how the future will hold for us,” she mumbled with a hint of sadness behind each spoken word. And with that said, she stated that she’ll be going back to her home despite the time of the day; even if it isn’t technically called a ‘day’ thanks to the lack of sunlight.
I weakly waved my farewells to Sae. Watching the taller girl leave from my sight, I decided that rather than stand right outside of my house, I should head over to the very hill that I had met Mayu.
As I trended through the dying, stiff grasses that turned brown, crunching sound was heard underneath my sandals with every step on the poor organism. Every snap resonating in the air nearly makes me cringe from such awful noise. The noise that represents harming another when it comes to living beings. Around me, lights of some houses and cars that pass through the worn out, dirt road were powered mainly by electricity and fire from automatic ignition. Sounds of night owls and animals came out despite it only being the afternoon at this time of day. Crickets heard chirping in the distant softly within the woods. And all over the farming crops, food was beginning to run low in this part of the country.
A small sigh escaped my lips when I soon found myself staring at the rising slope before me. Stepping in that direction, it led me into the once-lush forest that was filled with many living organisms ranging from birds and lizards to wolves and deer. Right now however, all of the creatures that showed up mainly in the day hid away; only to be replaced with the night folks. Trees that had branches sticking out were mainly bare; not a single leaves to be seen on them. (It looks as though the leaves didn’t have enough energy to cling onto them.)
When I reached my desired destination, I was met with the hill again. It was deserted thanks to the fact that the familiar figure of a young sun girl wasn’t felt. Approaching slowly up to it, I could easily visualize Mayu standing or sitting in her usual spot; staring out into the scenario of the village before her. The younger girl’s hair could be easily seen flowing in the same direction as the wind with the sun shining from high above thanks to her. Rays of the sun could be felt beating down against her, making her look more stunning. And when Mayu turns around, she would always run over to my direction to greet me. Other times she would motion that I join her in the great view.
But for the past week, we never got that chance. She’s now gone and no one knows of her location. No one knows where she is and no one knows what became of her. Whether she was in danger or merely running away, no one knows for sure. And considering the fact that in order for sunlight to reach up the sky, the girl needs to be awake no matter where she is. So without even catching a glimpse of the sun high up above, everyone continued to spread rumors about her disappearance. This ached my heart, each beat pounding against my chest painfully having the knowledge that Mayu is no longer by my side. I was unable to accept the fact that the worst could happen to the younger girl.
Dropping down on my knees, I lowered my head till my black bangs covered my eyes. Wet droplets fell upon the dry grass from below; tears streaming down the sides of my face uncontrollably. When I brought my hands to wipe them off of my face, only more came. The more I wiped, the more my cheeks became wet. Small whimpers left my trembling lips as I now brought my hands to cover my entire face. My breathing rapidly entered and exited my respiratory system from the crying. Huge waves of sadness came crashing upon my internal universe and shook it violently with mixture of frustration, anger and despair. I know there was nothing I could do to get her back.
I only wanted Mayu back. I want my light back.
Give me the light light light
You are my my my sunrise
Without you, I’m nothing
When the sobbing died down, I was still left isolated and alone in the same position. Hiccups left my lips as I sniffled. Hands lifted away from hiding my face, I stared directly at the palm of my two hands. My vision was blurry thanks to how much tears I shed and how heavy my eyelids felt. Blankly just looking at my hands, I felt numb. Felt like there was nothing I could do at this point. I just want to curl up into a ball and hide from the rest of the world; reside in my happy fantasy world rather than the bleak reality.
Gathering enough strength to stand up, I got up on my two feet. Exhausted from the amount of energy poured into crying and unsure of what to do next, I was about to return back to my lonesome home when I felt a huge gust of wind blow at my direction. Feeling it come towards my direction, I began to suspect that a storm is brewing in the distant; possibly heading over to our way. This made me make up my mind to come home at a faster rate since sticking out in such terrible weather is no good.
But when I walked on, something else came flying at my direction from behind. A papery sound was heard from being blown roughly by the wind. It came to a sudden stop by crashing into my very back. Immediately I reached my right hand from behind and felt its fingers managing to grab the edges of the paper. When I brought it to the front of my body where I was able to see what it was, it was simply a small part of a newspaper stating about an old architecture. Right below the address was a description explaining about the abandoned shrine that use to be full of priests back in the old samurai era. The only abnormal fact to note is how neat this portion of the newspaper was taken out despite being torn out of its original spot.
‘Huh… What’s this doing flying around?’
Not sure of why this was flying around, I was about to let the wind pick it back up and send it to another location further from where I am when I realized something. The instant I flipped the newspaper clip around, I saw scribbles in black, permanent markers from the back. My attention was caught, quickly bringing it up close with my other hand keeping the wrinkled paper straight.
‘Yukirin… Gomen ne…’
Those were the words that were written on the paper. And from the handwriting and style that it was in, it seems like that the writer was in a rush, yet oddly familiar. But that wasn’t what I focused entirely on. Rather I was intently staring at the message itself. Knowing that Mayu is the only person that has ever called me ‘Yukirin,’ then for sure I know this came from the younger girl herself. What could this message mean though? And why is she apologizing? So many burning questions that flare up within every passing second yet not a single one of them answered.
‘Could this mean she’s in trouble?!’
The neatly torn newspaper clipping of the old shrine with its description and address intact… The message Mayu has scribbled on the back… The paper coming towards my direction… This is more than just a mere coincidence.
I dropped my right hand to my side as my left still kept ahold of the paper. The paper in my grip trembled and shook as a new feeling overrode my numbness. There’s this feeling of both curiosity and concern for Mayu. If she could possibly have passed this message along to me, then what could this mean? This apologetic message… I felt like Mayu had reasons to be away for a long period of time. But it doesn’t exactly explain why the sun is out and when exactly the message was written.
I feel like I want to see Mayu. Just one more time is good enough. I want to see her and ask the plethora amount of questions that is coming from my head. Though I don’t have a known set location, I knew that the first place to search is the location of the shrine stated by the address on the newspaper. I know I’m not going to be guaranteed that it is the destination that Mayu is residing. Hell, this could mean that she was visiting the place or worse of all, never did in the first place. However, this is the only clue I got at hand. And I’m going to be using this once chance to see the person that I loved so dearly.
You’re my last, you’re my last, until always, you’re my last
Even if you’re a path of fire, I’ll jump into you
I ran home with the paper tightly gripped in my left hand. Running with my legs traveling left and right in front of my body, I felt the rain fall down from the dark clouds up above my head. Citizens both shadows and non-shadows were running for cover in the countryside here as very few stood outdoors in the darkness. Each water droplet landed against my bare skin and farm clothing, making the outfit cling onto my skin. The black bangs and stray hair from the side of my face were matted against my forehead and cheeks. My heart was beating wildly from both the energy spent on sprinting and the number of worries building over each other like Lego blocks within my skull. I hurried home, knowing that I have to examine the newspaper clipping more for caution.
As silly as I know that I might run into danger (we shadows aren’t as immortal as I stated! We could get murdered and die!) by rashly and blindly heading towards this shrine without much knowledge gained other than the fact that Mayu had definitely written this message, if this gives me a chance of hope to bring the sun back to the world… Then I’ll do everything in my power to bring it back. The only person I know that has that power is Mayu herself. Without her, not only will the entire planet be in disarray but I myself will be a puddle of mess.
Hurry and erase the goodbyes that have smeared black onto the sky
I want to stay by your side so I can’t get any closer, so I can’t even look at you
Because I’m a shadow, shadow, shadow
After I manage to reach home and dry myself, I stared carefully at the small paper laying on top of my desk located next to my bed. A white towel partially wet rested over my shoulders along with my new pair of clothing. The lighted lamp that was ignited from an automatic fire brought support to my vision in the darkness of my small home.
The home I own isn’t quite luxurious. It was abandoned by the humans, but I used this chance to make myself comfortable. A single wooden table accompanied by at least four chairs were right next to the kitchen. Sinks could be seen filled with a couple dirty white plates and bowls that I didn’t bother to clean. A fridge stood right next door on the right, merely containing some water bottles and fruits (especially strawberries). By the dining area and kitchen is a single bathroom. And aside from the bathroom, there’s a bed and desk that I now stand out here in the same area as the kitchen and dining. As little as it sounds, it was more than enough for me to live in.
While staring at the paper with great intensity, I couldn’t help but be dwelling within my past; dwelling in the past with Mayu by my side. A faint smile crossed my face when I pictured the shorter girl always cooking for me. Even when I told her I wanted to cook, she would always shake her head and boot me out of the kitchen. (The only time I cooked for her was once.) The food that the younger girl create can’t be described by the word ‘delicious’ alone. Oh how much I miss her…
I quickly snapped myself back to the situation at hand right now. I knew better than to linger in the past and completely ignore what was going on right now. I have to focus on finding Mayu and bringing her back if possible. And I would be more than glad to have her back.
I really want to go back to the dazzling times
The beautiful days when we were always together like a shadow, when your smile shined on me
Because I’m a shadow, shadow, shadow
Before I knew it, the next day came. And when I say the next day, the sun hasn’t risen up at all yet for another day. Another day without nature’s natural light beating gently upon our world. Another day filled with nothing but darkness and manual lights to guide one’s action upon the day.
My eyes flickered left and right as I stood outside in front of my door. The newspaper clipping that I had gotten yesterday was residing deep in my pants’ pocket; the only belonging that I will be carrying around. Dressed in a bit more of a modern clothing than my usual farmer’s outfit, I was decked out with my black sneakers, black shorts and white t-shirt underneath of my black and white jacket. When I checked out the address carefully last night, I realized that it wasn’t far from where I was. What was shocking though was how deep the shrine was located within the forests next to the hill that the two of us would always hang around during the day.
Biting the bottom of my lip, I glanced over my shoulder. I stared at the small paper I snuck in between the door and wall for Sae. The message itself simply stated that I’m going to be out to visit a nearby city. It also included that I might not be back until a day or two later at the most, so she shouldn’t be worried if I didn’t come back today. Although it was rude and bad to leave a lie behind, the last thing I want to deal with is mother hen Sae forbidding me from going just about anywhere in general; scolding me with her paranoid reasons. As much as I understand why she would be worried, now is not the time. This is for everyone’s sake and both Mayu’s and I.
Assured that I had everything done, I prompted walking by taking one step forward. I took a couple more steps forward before coming upon the engraved dirt road splitting left and right. Already knowing where I need to head, I turned sharply to the right; walking straight on ahead afterward.
The ground below me was full of dead grasses and soon transformed into dead leaves that crunched loudly with every single step of my sneakers. The familiar forest littered with trees surrounded my lone figure; dark clouds residing and floating above our heads. I then squinted my eyes as I trended forth, trying to hurry to my targeted destination.
Early in the morning, again today, the sun is hiding
The light has disappeared, it took you and went far away
Cause I’m shadow shadow shadow
Walking by foot was taking a little bit longer than I had expected. Not to mention draining. Each step that I took felt like lead and from the lack of light, it was easy for me to crash into the nearest tree (embarrassing enough). I was unable to see the rocks and pebbles that laid scattered in places that I would’ve never though they would be located, tripping and almost bashing the frontal section of my skull open. After constantly crashing, tripping and nearly falling flat on my face, I finally caught a glimpse of the shrine from the distant.
“Finally!” I breathed out loudly with relief. “Took long enough!”
From the distance, I could see the entire front side of the shrine. Or at least the dark outlines of it. Shrouded with darkness, I was almost double-guessing myself if I had gotten the right address; nervous to entering such building. But when I checked the clipping in one motion with my right hand, to my dismay it was the correct location. ‘Out of all places…’ Grumbling with distaste, I deposited the paper back into my pocket and rebelled against the red flags my brain was raising.
The closer I had gotten to the front entrance of the shrine, the more nervous I became. Multiple thoughts ran through my head, trying to warn me to U-turn around and forget this entire ordeal. Mayu can just come out of her hiding spot and find me if she wants to, right?
I wish it was that easy.
Now standing directly in front of the entrance, I immediately noticed that the double door that leads one straight into the stretched darkness from inside is closed. Not surprising, of course. I reached out both my left and right hand out to push open the door. Obviously I wasn’t some Supergirl that doesn’t have any sort of fear. Despite being a shadow myself, this area felt… ominious. If we consider the fact that the shrine was located deep within the forest with absolutely no contact of any community, it’s completely isolated from civilization outside of the forest. So if I was ever in any sort of danger, then I would have to face it alone without any form of support; basically throwing myself into danger recklessly.
My breaths were shaky and heart pounding hard against my chest; hearing them loud and clear from my eardrums alone thanks to how silent the surrounding was here. Fingers were trembling as the tips just barely touched against the surface of the doors. When they brushed against the surface, the feeling of ancient wood built before technology of electronics was even thought upon flashed across my mind. And waiting for a few seconds, I was reassured that no booby traps or any sort of strange object is going to jump out at me. Both palms now resting on the wooden surface, I gave it one push forward hesitantly.
I flinched when I heard the loud sound of the two doors pushed forward; sounding like the doors opened up for the first time ever in such long periods of time. I made a strange expression automatically when the doors finally came to a stop.
“…”
There was no use just waiting out here and doing nothing. I got to get inside! But… I honestly feel like it’s a bad idea if I took one step in. My gut feeling is urging me to avoid this shrine let alone go inside of it! One step was taken backward, a little unsure of how to proceed. I will admit, I’m terrified of going inside a place that’s not only dusty but so dark that it’s even darker than the night sky up above our heads. But with my lover crossing my mind, I have no choice.
Sucking in a deep breath, I exhaled slowly and loudly out through my nose. I remained in my position for a couple seconds, praying that I don’t regret my actions. Squeezing my eyes shut, I reopened my eyes when my first step was taken.
One step at a time going forward, I felt like I was a walking robot. So mechanical and forced. But at least I was progressing to my destination.
Few steps into the shrine and still no sign of Mayu. No matter how much I looked, I couldn’t see her. It doesn’t help that I can’t see through this darkness either. When I made note that I couldn’t sense her either, a thought crossed my mind about her not being here in the first place.
‘I should just leave then… She might’ve not been here.’ It was ridiculous of me to come here. Of course she couldn’t have been here! Maybe Mayu didn’t intentionally state that she was located in the shrine. She might’ve torn that section off in a neat fashion without thinking twice of what was on the ripped section. Disappointment came to me, feeling foolish for running out here in search of her. ‘I don’t have any other clue, so maybe I should just go…’
The moment I twisted my neck to the right, from the corner of my eyes, I saw a single flame burst to life. Alarmed, I instantly shifted my gaze towards the fire’s direction.
I was met with a huge flame that was ignited in the golden Buddha’s statue palms. The flames came up high and then diminished itself to its calm state; the flames flickering its tip left and right gently. Right in front of the fire was a figure dressed in pure black kimono that blended well with the surrounding setting. Legs were positioned with the person sitting on top of their back legs; knees facing forward. Long black hair ran down and perfect bangs rested against the forehead. Familiar pair of dark eyes staring straight at my figure. The smile that could make just about anyone’s heart stop beating upon glancing at it.
That individual before me was none other than Watanabe Mayu.
Give me the light light light
You are my my my sunrise
Without you, I’m nothing
You’re my last, you’re my last, until always, you’re my last
Even if you’re a path of fire, I’ll jump into you
I ran up to her and wanted to give her a big hug; cry with tears full of relief and happiness. But my feet quickly came to a sudden stop, skidding for a split second. The need and wants to shed tears of joy halted. In the dark room with a gentle flickering flames of fire from behind Mayu, I noticed that two figures emerged from the shadows right next to her. And the two figures were male; merely painted fully with the color black and white blocky patterns imprinted all over their upper body and face as black robes covered their entire lower body. Swords were sheathed by their sides; dominant hands resting on top of the dangerous weapon. I was alarmed at their actions and backed away.
“M-Mayuyu…?” I croaked out her name in a soft voice.
The other girl sighed silently under her breath and closed her eyes. When she reopened the pair, her pupils color has changed. They were white and glowed in the darkness surrounding all of us; almost ghostly and spooky. Mayu stared intently at my direction, instantly sending shivers down my spine. All of the hairs on my neck stood up with fright when this girl wasn’t the same person that I knew from before.
“What do you want from me?” her words rang out loud and clear in the room; echoing for a good few seconds in the quiet space.
“M-Mayu! I wish for you to return to us!” It took me a while to gain my voice back into my voice box and out of my trachea. And once it was out, I expressed the urgency of my request. I took one step forward with my left hand touching the center of my chest; the other hand whipped outward. “We are in need of the sun and… I wish for you to come back to me…” Another step was taken forth, feeling like I could persuade the younger girl to come back with me; to come back to the village that we reside in; to simply be together once more. “Please!”
Her eyes widen with my statement reaching into her eardrums. The pupils of her eyes faded from white and leaked the color of dark brown into it. However, it vanished and kept the ghostly white color overall. Eyes returning back to its original size, Mayu smirked. “I would rather for darkness to reign control over the entire world.”
“Why are you like this? The Mayu I knew never would agree to this at all!”
“Ha! You amuse me, Yuki!” Standing up from her spot, she brought her hands together to produce a loud clapping sound. The two figures by her side unsheathed their swords; letting the black metal blade stick out from the silver hinges of the dangerous weapon. Knees bent in a horse stance and both hands now gripped the handles of the weapon. They both transformed their stances into an offensive mode; hinting heavily of the danger they possess.
Whipping my attention over to Mayu, I see that she was grinning maliciously. I backed away when I realized this wasn’t the same girl that I knew and loved back then. This person was different. The personality that she would wear was the complete opposite! “Mayu! What are you doing?!”
The girl didn’t respond back to my question; remaining silent. My eyes laid upon the blades of the warriors and shuddered to think what would happen. I was horrified at what was to come if those two warriors came and swung that blade upon my body. My entire life would be severed easily in less than a minute! I couldn’t believe that Mayu would order these men to undergo their offensive tactics.
Terrified at what was to come, I saw another figure aside from the three appear. The figure emerged from the shadows right behind Mayu as though he was part of the darkness. Painted in the same fashion as the warriors, the only difference was the imprints on his faces signified that his entire head was a skull. A thin, black cloak was in his right arms as though he was a butler; ready to serve the shorter mistress in front of me. The dark pair of eyes his sockets hold glared at my direction. A hint of amusement was seen glimmering behind the two.
I could see the other girl realize that his presence was near. The white pupils in her eyes once again tried to revert back to its original color. Pure brown color washed over the glowing white, replacing them with Mayu’s original eyes that she wore previously.
“Yukirin…” she whispered my name as her hands that still clasped each other separated. The dark persona that she wielded was erased and put in its stead the girl I knew. Mayu extended out her left hand at my direction, reaching out for help. The eyes that she kept on were brimming with tears as her lips trembled with despair. “I’m so sorry… I was weak to let the darkness corrupt over my physical and spiritual self…”
“Mayu…” So that was the reason why she was gone. Darkness had clouded her heart and overtook her entire existence, transforming the very person I knew into someone that I don’t. And she secluded herself in a dark building where no one would bother to look for.
Before I knew it, the male standing behind her left arm wrapped around Mayu’s upper body; bringing her body close to his. The tattooed white prints clearly showed with pride from his arms. The expression that he wore along with the action he had taken told me that he was protecting the younger girl from me; eyes still glaring at me with intensity. I instantly was angered when he touched my girl in that fashion. Even worse, the cloak that he carried in the other arm swiftly passed by Mayu’s face. Although it was only a few seconds for the object to progress right pass her face, the girl’s pupils was in the process of returning back to its white state.
Mayu scrunched her face as she tried to overcome the desire to return back to her darkest state. Tears that were held within her sockets now leaked out from the corner of her eyes; running down on her cheeks. The hand that she extended out shook as it had difficulty reaching out to me. “Get out of here…” she urged as the dark pupils was being washed away. “Save yourself!”
I saw the male figure behind her smirk with pleasure as he nodded once. That nod though wasn’t directed at my safety but instead, towards the two other male figures right by Mayu’s sides. Both did not hesitate to waste any time, rushing straight at my direction.
Hurry and erase the goodbyes that have smeared black onto the sky
I want to stay by your side so I can’t get any closer, so I can’t even look at you
Because I’m a shadow, shadow, shadow
“Mayu!” I cried out in pain as I covered my freshly created wound with my bare hand. The two warriors now stood behind my body. I was lucky to only barely avoid being sliced at my vital points thanks to my fast reflexes. But from where my hand was located, I felt warm liquid seep out of my right shoulder. The metal blade barely touched my shoulder yet imprinted a deep wound through two layers of my clothing. Down on the ground with my knees and staring up at her with disbelief, the younger girl merely shook her head. There was a pained expression written all over her face. “I told you to leave, Yukirin… I… don’t want to do this.”
“You’re being manipulated by the darkness! Snap out of it!”
“Please Yukirin…” she pleaded with me, sounding strain through her struggle in keeping her sanity. The man behind her pressed her closer against him, watching the two of us silently. “I don’t want to see you hurt…”
“But Mayu-“
“Erase me from your memories.”
The words that I never would expect to be heard from this person came uttering out of her barely parted mouth. When I heard her statement, it felt as though time had just froze between the two of us. My eyes widen with shock at such confession from Mayu.
“N-No… Don’t say that, please…”
“Yuki… Please leave… I don’t deserve your love when I’m like this…”
“NO! I WON’T ALLOW IT!”
Standing up with difficulty through what remaining strength I have, I panted when I trembled on my two feet. The inhales and exhales that left my respiratory system was rapid and hard, pushing my lungs past its limit. The eyes of mine remained glued on the girl standing before me. Grimacing at the sharp, stinging pain from my wound, I spoke through my gritted teeth.
“I want us to be together again! I want to be with you again, Mayu!”
Erase, erase, forget it, erase it, I don’t like this anymore, I hate it
Fall, fall, fallin’ down, faded, faded, faded
I’m not a vampire, not a night ghost
I cry in the darkness as I call out your name
I wait for you to be together again
Cause a shadow shadow shadow
“Forgetting you is like erasing myself from this world! I love you too much that I won’t be able to live without you!”
Oh, forgetting you is like erasing myself
Mayu watched with horror when she realized the confession slap her straight across the face. She already knew the fact that we both were together. But for a reminder to come along and give her a message that I still love her seem to shake her back into the reality of our situation. The male behind her was seen to tighten his grip around her, shaking his head with disapproval. Upon that action he had created, the two other figures was heard to be coming closer to where I stood. The sound of the metal blade slowly being raised up in the air hinted that my time was about to come.
Closing my eyes, I prepared myself for the worse that was to come. Even if I wasn’t able to save Mayu from the darkness, at least I tried, right? At least I was able to see her again. At least… I was able to remind her how much I have loved her.
There was the sound of the two blades striking down and cutting through air downward.
A good couple seconds passed by after the noise the weapon has recreated and nothing has happened. A little nervous to opening my eye, I forced myself to keep them closed for another brief moment. Through the darkness behind my closed eyelids, I shifted my eyeballs left and right. Tension was building up from the inside, unsure of what was to come. But then a bright light came into view despite my eyes hiding behind the other layer of skin on the outside. I immediately fluttered my eyelids opened to see what was causing such blinding light.
I had to squint my eyes and bring my left arm up so I was able to shield some of the rays coming at my direction. It was difficulty to see and it all came from a single individual. And that individual was none other than Watanabe Mayu. It took my eyes a while to adjust to the sudden glowing and burst of light from the girl. From my vision, I saw the man standing right behind her took a few steps behind, opening his mouth yet not a single sound escaped through his throat. The other two warriors’ presence were now gone, feeling all sense of danger disappear from the air.
Mayu’s kimono changed completely into its white state as the pupils within her eyes returned back to its normal state; all of the existence of the color white removed. When the light at her area died down, there was another form of light created from behind my figure. From down on the wooden boards, light from outside of the shrine sneaked inside and shined on where I stood. Sunlight finally was raised high up in the sky and brightening the deathly ground of earth.
“M-Mayu…” The moment I speak of her name, the younger girl blinked her eyes at my direction. There was a soft glow surrounding her body as the other three beings that once surrounded us were now gone for good. It seems as though Mayu had snapped her mind back where it was meant to be: away and out of the darkness. She stood a good distance across from where I am; looking exactly like a Goddess from a tale. Now that it was just the two of us alone, I felt a huge surge of relief wash over my body. On its own my body fell forward from exhaustion with today’s event. The other girl was alert with my reaction and rushed over to me; catching me before I could fall flat on my face.
“Yuki! Are you okay? Does your shoulder hurt? Oh goodness, that wound is deep! Ahhhhh, I’m so sorry, Yuki-“
“I’m more than okay right now,” I chuckled weakly at her concern over my health. “I’m just so glad that you’re back.”
Hurry and erase the goodbyes that have smeared black onto the sky
I want to stay by your side so I can’t get any closer, so I can’t even look at you
Because I’m a shadow, shadow, shadow
“Let’s go back to the time when none of this happened…” I breathed out with relief as I laid my head on top of Mayu’s shoulder. The limp body of mine was supported by the younger girl, who was trying so hard not to cry over the turn of event. Every once in a while I could hear the sniffles of her running nose from trying to hold in the tears. In a slow motion she eased our body downward so our knees were touching the ground below. Mayu used her other hands to separate our bodies just far enough so she was able to observe the wound residing on my shoulder.
She bobbed her head up and down like a turtle while frowning with disgust. “If I weren’t so weak… Then I wouldn’t have you be hurt like this…”
I rolled my eyes at ridiculous theories that comes to her mind. In order to shut her running mouth, I fell forth and landed my lips on hers. I had taken her by surprise greatly for she was turning the color of a red tomato when I retracted from her.
“Y-YUKI!” she squeaked out in a mouse-like voice. I stuck my tongue out at her lazily and raised one of my eyebrows. “It’s not your fault at all. I’m just glad to be able to save you.”
“…Then I’m glad you came to my rescue then… Yukirin.”
The two of us exchanged our stares deeply at each other before smiling like a doofus.
I really want to go back to the dazzling times
The beautiful days when we were always together like a shadow, when your smile shined on me
Because I’m a shadow, shadow, shadow
Because I’m a shadow shadow, shadow
Let me just go cry in the corner. Gomen ne if it's sucky and stuff... :bow:
-
i love it!!!! :cathappy: :deco:
lol yukirin shut mayuyu up with a kiss :lol: :inlove:
this is so sweet, thanx for this :cow: :bow:
-
Such a beautiful story ~~ I love it.
You know ~~ My birthday is everyday, can I have an OS everyday ? -run away-
-
I am so sorry for the person that requested this on Tumblr to be delayed for like... a couple long weeks. I decided to make this Kojiyuu story based on a horror genre. Hopefully it's not too scary, but... I guess that would ruin the entire story itself if it isn't scary? :nervous
Since this is one of the two requests that I have to complete, I'm going to focus on my on-going series and resume posting up chapters and stuff after this one shot is posted. :) (Wandering Ship should be the first one to be worked on)
Anyway, enjoy it, thanks for the 'thank you's and comments! I'm not responsible for any nightmares created from this fiction. :sweatdrop:
One night... [Kojiyuu]
So often are we guided by our devotion, our love, our affection.
A bond that pulls us down paths not bargained.
And when you find yourself alone as HE casts out that bedeviling gaze.
How far will it carry you?
“Yuko…”
“Nani?”
“I keep seeing Slenderman in my dreams.”
“H-Hah?”
“Yuko-chan, I said I keep on seeing Slenderman in my dreams-”
“Oh come on… Have you been playing too much of that horror game online? You know that paranoia most of the time comes from a scary film or something, Nyan Nyan.”
I rolled my eyes as I drove my best friend, Kojima Haruna, back to her house in the countryside of Japan. The two of us had just hung out with our other friends for the morning till evening in the city of Akihabara. The engines of the simple silver Toyota car that can be bought just about anywhere rumbled as it brought life upon the vehicle. Glass windows were rolled up to avoid getting any sort of derbies from outside inside of the running car. Doors were securely locked in its position from all four sides. Not to mention I had the air conditioner turned on to full blast due to the hot weather outside thanks to the sun up above this planet. From outside the window, one could see the dirt road and on the left side full of tall grasses in the prairies. On the other hand, the right side was the complete opposite. A lush forest full of greeneries and trees were easily seen. Nearby where my hands are gripping the wheel of the car was the radio currently playing the song “Smile” by Avril Lavigne. While the female singer’s voice sang out within the attached portable device, my eyes flickered to the right to see my friend.
The older girl was a real beauty. Kojima Haruna is my best friend since childhood back when we first knew each other in elementary school. Known to be a real air-head and a klutz, she actually isn’t a complete idiot. More like she decides to choose when to activate her brain power and spurt out wise advice. (Trust me. She’s given me advice in regards to my problems when I’m in a crisis and know what to do.) Long straight brown hair stretching down to the middle portion of her back rested in between her body and the passenger seat; her dark brown eyes staring straight at the dusty, empty road. Every now and then I could see the taller girl sigh out. Whether the sigh was from frustration or simply the need to exhale the carbon dioxide, who knows.
We both attend the university within the city of Akihabara, Tokyo. Both of us are in the same grade and sometimes if we’re lucky, attend the same class together. She wanted to work towards her future of becoming a vet as I towards a neurologist. Since all of the students are on a break from school due to a short-lived summer vacation at the moment, I decided to return back to living in my apartment alone as Haruna herself returned to the home where her family once use to own. The only fact to keep in mind is that the older girl had no one to greet her when she returns.
From what I remembered, her family had all passed away a long time ago. Some died from unfortunate accidents. Others died from old age and natural causes. Whatever the reason may be, it’s terrible for the one and only living individual in the Kojima family to bear it all. And that single living person was none other than Kojima Haruna. Although she hasn’t uttered a single word about feeling despair when I was with her, she seems to be coping with the grief well. She’s a strong girl.
“Yuko, can you just please listen to me?” she pleaded to me as I kept my eyes trained on the road. “I keep on having nightmares in regards to that tall white man in a black suit-“
“Haruna, please, I’m begging of you that you’re probably just playing too much of that… um… Slendy… Slander… Slun-whatever that game name is on the PC.” I turned my head to the right to get a good look at her while keeping my hands on the wheel. The other girl by my side is also known to be one huge gamer, so I wouldn’t be surprised that she started getting nightmares from playing that game non-stop. Ever since that game came out and multiple producers kept on remaking it with new stories and improved graphics, Haruna has been playing all of it the moment it releases out to the public. At first, I was alarmed about her nightmares. But she kept on repeating about the nightmares of that so-called ‘Slenderman’ or something every single day since last week. I would’ve been worried to death about it if the nightmares kept on progressing. However, when you consider the fact that she plays the game despite the dreams, maybe it was sort of her fault for getting them. “Maybe you should give that game a break.”
“But I have. The last time I played it was about a week ago.”
“Look, maybe you should let your mind settle down. Maybe go watch some comedy movies or read some romantic novel. You know… to get your mind off of that entire man or something.”
I’m the type of person to believe in logical, hardcore proof before my eyes. Supernatural and the likes don’t interest me much better yet is harder to be believable. Ghost stories aren’t particularly something I’m into but rather just an excuse to scare everyone who even believes in the slightest clue that ghosts do exist. So it’s not too surprising that I’m reacting carelessly without much thought to Haruna.
Upon hearing my advice, my friend cease any further arguments with me. Silence hanged in the air for a brief moment before she managed to utter a couple words from her closed lips.
“…Maybe you’re right, Yuko.”
And by the time she finished exchanging me her last statement, we reached upon a gap wide enough for a car to enter in between the white fences. The fences were stretched both left and right at long distance; multiple trees seen before our eyes. There was a dirt road naturally engraved on the grassy setting. The road kept on extending past my view; hinting greatly that Haruna’s home was buried deep within the woods, isolated from any sort of society in this countryside. (The nearest gas station is about a few good miles away from where we are right now.) It’s a wonder to how her family lived her for a long period of time with her or how she got to school before her high school year.
Stopping my car right next to the gap, I parked it so the older girl was able to unlock her side of the door. There was a clicking sound followed by a quick, firm slam to close the passenger door. I did not hesitate to roll down the window on Haruna’s side in order to give her a farewell along with a few more words within my spot.
“Look, Nyan Nyan…” I motioned my right hand in the air as my other arm lazily rested on top of the wheel. Looking over at her, I gave her a small smile. “How about I pick you up tomorrow and we’ll go watch some movies at the theater with just the two of us? Then we could either sleep over at your house or sleep at my apartment if you want.”
“Ah, that sounds like a lovely idea!” she clasped her hands together, a smile quickly erasing any presence of worries from her face; seeming as though Haruna’s silly worries over her nightmares never existed. “Can’t wait for tomorrow then!”
The smile on my face unconsciously stretched even wider than usual. Happiness bubbled inside of my body as I tried so hard not to squeal out in joy. But keeping my childish personality down to a minimum level, I flashed her my teeth. “I’ll pick you up tomorrow morning at around ten. That cool with you?”
She bobbed her head up and down rapidly with excitement. It looks like Haruna is more than excited to go out with me. Just with me alone… My heart nearly skipped a beat when she showed the joy of tomorrow’s plan. I too felt excited with hanging out with my best and closest friend. One on one hangout session. And is it just me or is it getting really hot in here? It might be just the weather, but I feel like my cheeks are lighting up. Ignoring whatever reaction my body automatically produced, I coughed into my hand.
“Are you sure you’re going to be alright staying here alone? I mean, I could stay over with you tonight-“
“Yuko, I’m alright. Besides… I need some time alone with myself and the house.”
I felt concerned for this girl. Not to mention she kept talking about that ‘Slenderman’ creature or some silly concept. But I didn’t want to push her button. Haruna wanted to stay here by herself for tonight at least, so I might as well respect her wish. I simply kept the doubts to myself.
Then forming my right hand into a cell phone-like figure with the thumb and pinky extended out, I waved it in the air.
“Just give me a call when you need me for anything. I know we live a good distant from each other, but I’ll rush over here as fast as possible.”
There was a giggle coming from Haruna’s direction. The older girl soon ran over to where I sat in the car and knocked playfully on the door with her left hand. I knew what she wanted the moment she ran to my side. Smirking, I opened up the driver’s door. Immediately I took off my seatbelt in order to give her a hug. Warmth was immediately felt upon our body touching each other. My arms wrapped around her tall body as hers around my short stature. The two of us were together for a short while before retracting our bodies from each other. Upon separating, we were smiling like a doofus with our eyes closed.
“I’ll see you tomorrow then,” Haruna cheerfully stated. I nodded my head in agreement. “Same here, Nyan Nyan.”
----------
Beep.
Beep.
Beep.
The beeping sound slowly trickled into my unconscious state as I groaned in annoyance. Though half awake and half asleep, I noticed how cold it was. It took me a while to realize that I don’t have my blanket covering my body. With my eyelids still closed, I grumbled some incoherent words while fumbling to grab the edge of my blanket with one hand. When my left had managed to find it, I pulled it up in one motion. Now feeling cozy with another layer warming up my body, I tried hard to ignore the annoying beeping sound while slipping back into my dreamland.
Beep.
Beep.
Beep.
It still has yet to cease even after the sixth beeping. The god awful sound brought my mind back out from the dream. And this time, I was wide awake mentally. Frustrated, I forced my body (which, mind you, was in a very comfortable position on the bed) to sit up as my left hand slipped out of the blanket. More grumbles left my mouth followed by one very loud yawn; the tip of my fingers just barely touched the edge of the table. Slowly I lifted my eyes and allowed my eyesight to adjust to the dark environment of my bedroom while I felt for my mobile device. Upon touching the object, I sluggishly retracted my hand. When I brought it over so I was able to face it, I nearly winced at how bright the screen was.
‘What… time is it…?’ I mentally asked myself as I glanced over at the digital time on my iPhone with squinted eyes. It took the pair of eyes to adjust to the sudden brightness, but I soon was able to read the time. The phone was shown to be two in the morning. Far too early for someone to text another! I grimaced and shortly was followed by a loud sigh to see who it was texting me at such foolish time. When Haruna’s name popped up, I raised one of my eyebrows up lazily.
‘She has a bad nightmare or what?’
Assumptions flew through my head as I stared at the bright screen. Opening up the text with one swipe of my finger, I stared at the multiple texts she had sent me.
First five of the texts merely stated the name ‘Slenderman’ and the message ‘HELP!’ At first, one could see this as a mean prank or some sort of Halloween joke (that actually is two months too late). This was beginning to become abnormal when I stared at the last text she had sent me, which was a dark photo. Clicking it, I stared with disbelief when it took me a while to figure that it was a photo of inside her bedroom. You could easily tell since I had been in her room before within the house of her family. She was taking it while she was on top of her bed with the outlines of nearby desk and drawers were seen.
Just when I was about to close it and give her a call, something caught my attention. The moment I tore my eyes away from the picture, there was something off from the picture. Something that wasn’t supposed to be there in the first place.
There was a white head. A white head without a single facial feature seen blurry in the background; mainly peeking from the corner of the bedroom’s barely opened door. Despite the darkness, the camera managed to catch the white head from such distant where Haruna was. Once I laid my eyes on the white thing, I was instantly startled with fright; feeling as though my heart had ceased functioning for a split second. All sort of fear ran through my mental state when I realized that the white figure was permanently stuck in the picture. My hands that were holding onto my phone was trembling. Terror suddenly struck a chord inside of my body with all sorts of fear and worries.
“Is that a kidnapper or murderer or something?!” I whispered harshly to myself. I didn’t know if the texts of Haruna is related to the image, but the most I could pull out from a logical standpoint is some sort of intruder came into her home at this time. And considering the time of the text, it was recent. And it was wrong on so many levels.
Biting the bottom of my lip, I decided to give her a call. I just want to make sure that this isn’t some sort of dirty joke that she’s playing or whatever. I myself didn’t even know what sort of thing that was peeking behind her door.
The ringing progressed through my ear and into my eardrums.
It rang for one round. Then two… Three… Four…
And after the fifth time, it stated that the receiver isn’t available or able to pick up the call. Though I had called her only once, knowing for a fact that she has her phone with her recently to send me a text and isn’t able to pick up is serious. Without twice, I threw on my light brown jacket laying on the nearest office rolling chair and brought both thinking my flashlight (for she lived deep within the forest and there is no other form of lights) and mobile device. I didn’t know what sort of trouble she was in, but she’s someone that I care and love to death. Someone that even if there was absolutely nothing wrong, I would do anything to be there and comfort her.
All of the lights in my apartment room was turned on as I rushed out of my living space. Through the small hallway and out into the cold night. Upon exiting my room, I double checked to make sure that the door was locked from the outside. Once I knew it was securely closed and locked in place, I rushed out with my blue pajama slippers slapping upon the hard ground. The dark night sky greeted me the instant I came out from my safe haven. The atmosphere was marked to be quiet and peaceful aside from the occasional cars and trucks honking through the streets. Sound of the tires rolling through the quiet night echoed through the night.
Down the flight of stairs I went from the second floor and out into the parking lot. Digging the keys of my car out from my jacket’s pockets that I had deposited in right before I left, I felt the tip of my fingers brush against the small, metal object accompanied by a plastic small device. I didn’t waste any time to wrapping my grasp around it and pulling it out. Once it came out from its safety of my pockets, I pressed my index finger against the button that unlocked the car. I reached out to grab the handle of the driver’s door and whipped it opened. Rapidly I threw myself into my seat without my seatbelt followed by the door closing.
In one motion, I slammed the metal key into its appropriate place before twisting it with the flick of my right wrist. The engine immediately rumbled to life as the lights from inside the vehicle flashed on before my eyes. Dialers and important buttons were shown brightly within as the car shuddered gently. Air conditioners were defaulted at full blast, quickly making me reach out my other hand to turn them off. My right hand then retracted from inserting the key in and transferred up to the sides of the wheel.
My hands gripped onto the mechanical object tightly; holding it tight till my knuckles were seen to turn chalky white. I scanned left and right from within my surroundings.
‘I have to hurry to Haruna!’
I knew that I have to hurry to Haruna. My heart is pounding wildly against my chest with each beat with multiple emotions mashed together. The emotions that can’t be explained and described with words alone. At the best I could say is it was a mixture of fear and concern. Sweat began to form from the top of my foreheads and fingers from my hand shaking with fright. My throat was completely parched; knowing for sure that water alone won’t be able to ease the dryness. Breath was becoming shaky and inconsistent with each inhale and exhale.
Without a second thought, I backed my car out of its parking zone and into the street; driving towards the location of Haruna’s home.
As I drove down the street, the streetlights dimly glowed yellow just enough for the street to be in view a couple feet away from where I am. I squinted my eyes as I sped through the quiet road. I didn’t know what overcame me, but it was natural for my reaction to immediately panic upon having the knowledge that something was just not right in the house of Haruna’s. When my friend didn’t pick up her phone along with the weird text messages she had sent me, this was urgent. I had no time to go the police station since she lived a good distant away from where I live. And even if I did get help, if this was a prank, then it’ll just cause more trouble for everyone. Not to mention that we might arrive too late…
I know I had to do this alone. If I don’t hurry, I’m afraid I won’t be able to make it in time. Afraid that I won’t be able to save Kojima Haruna.
“God dammit, what’s going on?” I growled to myself as I heard the engine roar louder from the increasing speed I’ve been traveling.
The vehicle I was in continue to run as fast as possible through the quiet street. I forced the poor machine to push pass its limit. Soon the familiar lights that shined in front of me thanks to the streetlights faded over time. The smooth black road the wheels traveled upon transformed into dirt. Sound of dirt being driven upon was heard clearly despite the window being tightly sealed and rolled up; making the car tremble every now and then from the surface the tires ran over. The only lights that I was able to rely on was the pair of headlights and taillights from my car.
I cursed quietly to myself as I felt my heartbeat quicken. I was so nervous. So nervous about what I was about to be faced with. What if this intruder had weapons? What if he or she had goons with them? I only have a flashlight and my cell phone at my disposal… Oh great. I just can't believe I didn't think twice of how dangerous this person could be! I didn't even come prepared!
Before I knew it, my car slowed down when I came near upon the gaping entrance of the white fence that stretched endlessly on both directions to my right. Dark outlines of the tall, skinny trees and bushes brought upon eerie feelings. Not a single wind was heard brushing against the leaves of the greeneries.
When I took a step out of my car, I almost regretted leaving the vehicle. My senses of being terrified increased a notch followed by the number of red flags being raised from my instincts. Something was telling me that danger lies within the forest alone. Of course, when you consider the fact that Oshima Yuko here is alone with only her flashlight to defend herself and to find her friend deep within, this sounds like something from a horror flick. I shuddered and in a slow motion, took out my flashlight. My left index finger fumbled around to press the ‘on’ switch. I was instantly greeted with an isolated beam of yellow light that traveled only a few good feet from where I stood. It shone against the nearest tree bark.
I bit the bottom of my lip and scanned the area. No sound, no animals nor insects howling or making some sort of noise; no help if I ever needed one. ‘Great… This better be worth it…’ I mentally complained as I forced one of my legs to move forward. I was hesitant and it nearly took me a full minute to just plant one step ahead of my body. But as much as I was scared of entering a dark forest, I knew I had to save Haruna and check in on her. My friend needs me and I have to be there for her. I can’t just abandon her!
With that thought in mind, I gathered just a slim ray of courage from what’s left of my remaining sanity to get my body moving forth. It took a lot of strength, but I could see my legs operating mechanically to bring me walking. I left my running vehicle behind since the wood wasn’t large and spacious enough to fit my car. As much as I want to drive right up to Haruna’s home, I wouldn’t want to crash my vehicle into a tree!
As I shone my light ahead on the paved dirt pathway, I noticed how abnormally quiet this forest was. Usually it would have creatures making all sorts of noise, but there was nothing. Nothing was heard aside from my slippers crunching on dead leaves.
‘Just keep moving forward… Just keep moving forward…’ I mentally beat myself for not calling for back-up with my other friends. Oh, why the hell did I not call them?! And even if I did… I doubt they would actually want to step foot in this sort of setting. When I pondered on about my foolish decision, I pulled out my iPhone and checked the screen. I couldn’t help but groan out loud when I saw what I least wanted to see in a million years. ‘No connection!?’
The bars representing the signal seen on the bright screen had disappeared. My eyes snapped around the screen; desperate to think that I’m just seeing things. And when I attempted to connect to any sort of wi-fi, nothing came up. I didn’t understand how it was possible to lose connection from out here. Previously it was working even when I was down on this path multiple times. Maybe the radio tower nearby might’ve been down at the moment?
‘Ugh… Guess I really am in deep shit…’
I just can’t believe I dug my own grave.
Now trending forth with increased tension hanging in the air, I tried to suppress all sorts of imagination my mind decides to play on me. Even though I didn’t believe in ghosts and supernatural, it doesn’t mean that they won’t poke around with my sanity.
Inhaling in and out loudly, I was beginning to suspect how long the walk was. It was a little… too long for a simple walk from where I had entered from and onward to Haruna’s home. From before, I was able to walk to her home without breaking too much of a sweat. But then again… I was with her and it was during the day after all. Not all isolated in the darkest time of the day with the dreaded silence other than the crunching of dead leaves underneath my feet; startling me every good minute or so. (I’m personally surprised I haven’t fainted from a heart attack from nearly jumping at the sharp, clear loud sound in this atmosphere.)
‘I swear to god I have walked for about a good ten minutes-‘
My thought was cut off when I saw something in the distant. It was from the corner of my vision on the right. The lights shining from the object at hand managed to catch it from the corner. I couldn’t see very clearly, but it was… white. When that thought came to mind, I immediately pieced the connection of the image Haruna had sent me not too long ago with what I’m facing with right now. It was a white head seen in between the two trees. It was sticking out sorely from the environment I was in; startling me greatly when I realized it was staring at my direction.
‘Who’s there!?’ I yelped out in fear as I froze in my spot.
The moment I uttered out my words and shone my lights’ attention on the white head, it was gone. Disappeared as though it was never there in the first place. My eyebrows were raised up high on my face as I tried to think logically about what I had just seen. ‘Maybe it was hallucination… Yeah… Out in the woods at three in the morning is crazy… So maybe I’m just seeing things…’ But despite trying to convince myself from the situation not too long ago, the image of the white figure’s head was burnt into my memory. I can almost guarantee that it will be impossible to eradicate such terrifying image from my brain.
Trying to comfort myself and as much as I wanted to just scream ‘SCREW THIS’ and ditch my poor friend behind, I resumed walking forth on the road.
A good minute as passed by and I felt something… Something or someone was watching me. All of the hair from the back of my neck stood up as I hunched my shoulders up. My mind was fumbling around inside of my skull as my gut instincts warned me to hurry; to hurry over to Haruna’s house. I gulped despite having a parched throat and now mouth at this time and tried to hasten my pace. Left and right my foot came in front of each other, I began to understand how much I’m scared. I could now emphasize the main character of a movie being paranoid about a stalker coming from behind. I didn’t know who or what was watching me and I didn’t want to know. I’m afraid that if I know who or what it was, I might as well die from fright.
I then heard footsteps.
The sound of the footsteps from… behind me.
The sound was distant at first. Sounds as though it was a good distance from where I was. But as time rapidly progressed, the sound was getting closer. Closer… and closer… and closer till the point it felt as though the person or thing was right behind me. Right behind my heels.
I was afraid to look behind me. Rather I rushed forward. I didn’t want to think about it, yet the only sound I hear aside from my own pair of feet are those from behind. Nothing else broke the sound that I was hearing. My breathing was becoming fast, making it slightly difficult to take in oxygen fully to my lungs. The vision began to blur and blend in with the surrounding as every single paranoid thoughts flashed across my brain like a slideshow being fast-forwarded. Heart pounding against my chest and thundering in my eardrums. Everything from my body was just screaming to move as fast as possible and to never look over my shoulder. Telling me that the last thing I would want to do is glance over my shoulder.
The footsteps from behind suddenly cease to continue. Although it took me a while, when I realized that I could only hear my own, I slowed down my pace to a simple, slow walk. The breaths exiting out of my respiratory system accelerated from the amount of stress I had just experienced not too long ago. The high tension was still lingering in the air despite the mysterious footsteps disappearing from the scene.
‘I think my mind is playing tricks on me… It’s like I’m becoming a lunatic!’
The sounds that I’m hearing and the mysterious yet creepy white face with not a single facial feature written anywhere seen… Just telling anyone that I’m experiencing this would easily make anyone think I’ve gone insane.
A soft, shaky chuckle left my barely parted lips as I saw light in the distance. Light and dark outlines of a house. The house of Haruna’s was finally in my sight. The instant I saw it in my view, I thank the lord quietly and hurried (or more like ran for my life) over to its location. Just seeing the lights alone brought a huge surge of relief over my entire body.
Haruna’s house was seen to be two story high. Though it was a little old, it was in good care ever since then. So it plainly was just a modern house sitting out in the middle of the woods. Windows were seen to be lighting up in certain rooms; hinting that there was someone still in the house. The front entrance had its white door closed and sealed tightly; warding off any sort of intruders that manage to pound on the very wooden object.
When I reached to the front door, I gave it a few knocks with the back of my right hand. Knocking it once and twice, there was no answer from anyone or anything inside. I was immediately slapped in the face with concern when I remembered exactly why I had come here. It was to check on Haruna, not to run in and lock myself out of fear. Sucking in a deep breath and exhaling it all out in a shaky, but slow manner, I felt my heart racing. I was still trembling just a bit from the earlier situation as I knocked my hand against the door again. Upon making contact once more, the wooden door was pushed forth.
It startled me greatly when I saw the entire house greet me with warm, yellow lights. However, that wasn’t what concerned me. I was more concerned with the door itself. Just why was it unlocked and easily opened in the first place with a few knocks?
I most likely won’t be able to get my answers immediately. And honestly, I have a gut feeling that it’s a good idea to not know the reason why the house is in its current state. Stepping into the house, I instinctively clicked my flashlight off. Waves of relief ran through my body when I absorbed in the fact that I’m in a household. A household of my close friend. I twisted my body around so I was able to close the door. Using my right hand, I reached out and pushed the palm against the surface. Pushing it enough to hear a soft click.
Assured that the door is completely closed, I focused my attention on the house itself.
Standing right in front of me were the stairs that stretched all the way up to the second floor. It leads straight towards a single bathroom along with two bedrooms. On the first floor of where I was located though, to my left was a dining room. Hints of a kitchen sharing the same room was seen as pots and pans were hung up on the walls near the draped curtain windows. And to my right, there was the living room with modern television sets and radio sitting around on the tables. From what I’m seeing, nothing seems to be out of place on this floor. No marks of disarray was to be seen or made.
“Nyan Nyan! It’s me, Yuko! I’m here!”
I called out to her only to earn silence. I waited for a couple seconds, hoping for an answer to be heard. However, the silence still lingered on with amount of seconds I had given her. A little irritated, I decided to trend up the stairs in a steady pace as I try to grab the attention of my best friend once more.
“Oi, Haruna! You sent me a text not too long ago at such a ridiculous time of the day! I hope you have an explanation for me when I find you!”
Again, not a single response nor sound even to reply. I bit the bottom of my lip as my pace quickened. Each step I took made a creaking sound, but not as loud as the loud beating of my heart heard within my eardrums. Despite scolding out loud to Haruna, something didn’t feel right. I didn’t receive a single answer from the other girl through calling, knocking on the door and now the calling of her name. Something was just not right yet I can’t put my finger on it… Did it have something to do with the text she had sent to me earlier? It can’t be though. It’s just not logically possible… Or does it not have to be the reasons of logic to explain why Haruna pleaded help from me?
Whatever the reason was, I found myself on the second floor. I paused for a brief moment, glancing at my surroundings. Left and right there was no one and absolutely nothing in my sight. A small ‘hm’ left my closed lips as I resumed moving to the right. To the right where Haruna’s bedroom was located. It merely took only a good dozen or two steps in order to reach the destination I desired.
Her bedroom from afar was seen to be lit with a warm, yellow light from a lamp near her bed. Upon entering inside of the room, there was nothing out of the ordinary. Nothing aside from the fact that Kojima Haruna is nowhere to be found. Her presence was erased completely from the inside of this house and even if she did hide from me, I couldn’t sense her at all.
“What’s the meaning of this?” I questioned to absolutely no one out loud as I examined my surroundings. The setting inside of the room was left the way it was always left; her bed wasn’t tucked as though the taller girl had slept in it before disappearing from the house. Closets and drawers were closed and all items inside of this bedroom were in its appropriate spots. If there’s nothing out of the ordinary, then where exactly could the girl have gone? “Haruna! Where are you?”
No answer yet again. And this frustrates me to no end. Exhaling loudly out through my nose and puffing up my chest a little bit, I was ready to give that girl one heck of a scolding when I felt a presence from behind my back.
Now this presence wasn’t warm and fuzzy as Haruna’s. Rather there’s a hint of coldness and terror hiding from my view till I turn around to see who or what it was. Red flags all raised up and waved wildly in attempt to signal my brain that something was very very VERY wrong. I gulped and froze in my spot. As much as I hate to glance over my shoulder, I knew I had to see who it was. All of my nerves were going haywire; unable to contain their alarm at the danger that might be posing before me. Squeezing my eyes shut, I barely lifted my eyelids as I looked over to my right.
A gasp came out of my mouth when I saw who it was; dropping my flashlight.
It’s him. It was that stupid figure’s white head again. Only this time he was decked out in its full black tuxedo suit; standing a good distant away from where I was on the other side of the hallway. The figure didn’t have any eyes from what I’ve seen yet I felt like dagger-like stares were stabbing into my vulnerable, bare body. This creature... That Haruna has been worrying about for countless days... S-Slenderman... My eyes widen from horror. And at such perfect timing, the lights went out in the room. It flickered with hiccups, trying to gather all of its energy to power up the bulb and bring support to my vision in the sudden darkness. When it brightened the room up gently again, I ended up becoming frozen with fear temporarily.
The creature that I had seen on the other side of the hallway was now towering right above me. His white, claw-like hands were on its side as it stared at me… with the expressionless, white, male mannequin face. He simply stood on his ground, looking down upon my figure. Not a single sound was coming from it yet his entire existence before me was enough to kill me with fright. Everything was just so surreal knowing that such rumored horror tale that blew up on the internet came true.
My body instinctively reeled itself backward from such startling fright. Jerking myself away from the foul creature, I felt the lower portion of my back bumping against the bed of Haruna’s.
“S-STAY AWAY!” I screamed out at the top of my lungs when I fumbled wildly to climb while being unable to tear my eyes away from the man. This person-no, monster, cocked his head to the side; almost with amusement at my reaction. Before I knew it, there were black slithering forms coming from behind his back. And there wasn’t just one or two but a total of six at first glance in numbers. This only made me panic even more; driving me to find an escape route and quick!
From the situation at hand, I know for a fact that if I ever did try to rush right past this Slenderman creature, he would most likely take it as an advantage and reel me in like a fish caught on the end of a hook. When my body finally got on top of the bed, I whipped my head to the left so I was able to see over my shoulder. And to my luck, there was a window. Plans of breaking out of the window seems like the only choice, but the consequences could end up with a fatal result. Either way, I have to risk it. This was definitely no time to ponder upon my escape.
I scrambled on all four of my limbs and twisted my body around. Using my left shoulder, I rammed into the clear glassed window with the curtains neatly drawn aside. Due to the house being in its old state, the glass was very easy to shatter without using too much force. But I threw my entire body out of the window and down into the dark, grassy patch below my falling body.
“Oof!!!”
That was some landing I got myself into. The roughest one ever. I landed on the left side of my body; luckily avoiding any parts of my head coming into contact with the ground below. The instant I landed though, there was a loud crack resonating out in the air followed by a few rolls before coming to a complete stop. Now I know that pain was supposed to come and deliver its worse signals at my body, but due to being in danger, my danger senses forcefully overrode the pain operators and numbed it. Glasses that I had shattered were scattered all over on the area around my body, but luckily I didn’t land on any sharp shards. Though it was a little difficult, I manage to get back up on my two feet with a few push of my two hands.
Though the pain may have been nullified doesn’t mean that I wasn’t feeling any sort of sharp pain. A flash of sharp jabs came at my left ankle, nearly making me tumble forward and down at the ground again. Saving myself from planting my face at the ground, I realized that I had either fractured or cleanly broken the bones within my ankle. And considering the fact that I have to be moving at this point, it’s not going to be easy.
I could sense that Slenderman creature watching at me. I’m unsure of his locations right now but I could tell that he was close. Not wanting to be seeing such creature again, I made a run for it; blindly dashing into the forest again without any sense of direction.
As I dashed through the woods with all of my strength focused on dragging my left leg behind, I constantly called out for Haruna. I was unsure to where she could have been now, but I wouldn’t be surprise that she’s on the run from such nightmare. Now I will have to be rethinking twice about ghosts and supernatural being real or not.
From the corner of my vision in the darkness, I saw the outline of a tall figure to my right. He wasn’t moving but instead stood his ground; watching me intensely. And I didn’t like that one bit at all. I sped up and went towards the opposite direction of him. My callings for Haruna still hasn’t cease, giving hope that the taller girl would be found somewhere around here.
My heart was racing so badly right now that it could easily beat the Olympic winners of a 100 meter race. The blood being pumped in and out of its valves were working hard as the oxygen being brought into my lungs were less than the carbon dioxide exiting out of my respiratory system. My hands were shaking violently; unable to stay still for even half a second. Dizziness and fatigue soon caught up with me despite being in the fearful motion. My pacing has dramatically slowed down to a slow, painful jog. Intense agony fired up from my ankle as the numbness wore off from the amount of time passing by.
‘I just… want to drop dead any second now… So… tired…’
I knew better than to stop though. That tall monster was coming closer and closer with every glimpse I catch of him in the dark. It’s as though he’s gaining on me despite running away from him; playing with me like a toy before catching the victim. I didn’t like it at all but there was no choice but to play into his trap.
My body instantly collided with a fast moving dark tall object coming at my direction, making me nearly fall backward. A yelp left my opened mouth as I threw out my arms on both sides of my body without control. But when my left hand flew straight ahead of my body, I felt fingers gripping around my wrist. It was circling around it and securely keeping its hold. A hand to be exact. My heart almost came to a full stop; dying internally from such fright. I almost wanted to jerk it away and run the other direction when I heard a familiar voice from the owner.
“Yuko!” The voice that I had heard was raspy, yet weak and desperate. Though I wasn’t able to see the individual well, I was able to make out the dark outlines of the figure. Seeing that it was a female due to the long hair, I instantly connected one and one with the voice and person standing before me. And that person was none other than Kojima Haruna.
“H-HARUNA!”
‘Oh my God. I’m so happy to finally meet up with her! It’s like meeting a savior in this surreal nightmare I’m living in!’
Just when I wanted to leap at her direction and cling to her like a Koala bear, Haruna shushed me with her other index finger flying up in front of her closed lips. “He’ll hear you!” she warned me. Then without any hesitation, we were on the move again. I could tell that she was leading me not deeper into the forest but the complete opposite direction of where I was previously running at blindly without her by my side. The girl was dragging me along with as much strength as possible, trying to urge me to move as fast as possible. When I shot a glance over at her, I could tell that she was tired; panting and out of breath loudly.
“H-Haruna?”
“What?”
“I-I have my car in the front entrance of the fenced area-“
“Good. We need to get there fast.”
Haruna didn’t bother to let me finish my sentence. Quickly she shot down it with her firm, yet at the same time, trembling voice. She didn’t seem like wanting to speak anymore; entirely focused on the entire ordeal of getting the hell out of this mess. As much as I wanted my burning questions to be answered, I understood that this was definitely the wrong timing to ask. Our main priority is to get the hell out of this place and far away from that inhumane creature.
As much as we ran, we still haven’t gotten away from that foul creature. Occasionally spotting him every now at then in between the dark trees or even on the corner of our visions. And sometimes to our worse luck, he would be directly in front of me a couple good feet away from where we are. Of course, we would scream our lungs out and make a mad rush to circling around him. It was unsure of how he got around when he did nothing other than stand in one spot, staring at us with his terrifying empty face. Teleportation might be the answer?
“Are we almost there?” I loudly whispered over to the older girl. Ahead of me the girl hesitated before answering with a nod of her head. “I know where I’m going…” Of course, considering that Haruna has lived here ever since her childhood, that’s not surprising.
Rushing through the woods, I felt every ounce of my strength wasted away from trying to get out of here. And the instant we caught sight of the lights shining from the distant thanks to the car’s headlights, my injured foot slipped its grasp on the earth below. Falling forward, Haruna’s grip was immediately lost from my hand. The palm of my hands roughly slammed against the earth’s surface as the rest of my body followed after it. Skidding forward for a split second, I grimaced at the pain that shot up not just from the landing but from my ankle; nearly wanting to scream out in agony.
“Yuko!” she called out for me while the footsteps of hers shuffled back a couple steps. “Are you okay?” She didn’t even let me answer her question in regards to my being when I saw the older girl bend down and hastily motioned me to get on her back. A little hesitant, I knew that I have no choice but to listen to the other girl. Haruna had already bent down at a level where I was able to throw my arms around her neck loosely. In one swift motion, I was on her back; piggyback riding her. There was a short pause before we were on the move again.
As light as I was, it did slow down Haruna’s pacing speed; slowing our estimated time to reaching our safety of the car.
Another scream left our mouth when that man appeared on our left side; standing close by without any hesitation or sound produced. The older girl almost accidentally threw me backward from stumbling a couple steps from such shock. But Haruna quickly regained her gravitational balance with a slam of her feet deeply into the ground. Then using one of her legs, she pushed herself forward. It was as though God has granted her divine power or some sort of miracle to move at a faster pace. (Most likely it was only due to being in terror that our instincts kick in.) My hold on her tightened as I clung myself as close as possible; feeling my chest press against her back. Head slightly raised in order to view above her shoulder, I saw us progressing rapidly straight ahead; not looking back at the figure that was right next to us seconds ago.
To our surprise, the closer we had gotten to the vehicle, the less that terrifying creature showed up within our sight.
Haruna slowed down once she has reached my car. She didn’t hesitate to reach one arm out and use the hand to grab ahold of the handle; swinging the passenger door open. Gently, but in a haste motion, she deposited me right into the seat before slamming it shut. As I adjust in my seat, I saw the other girl run around till she got to the opposite side from where I am. Swiftly I saw Haruna threw herself into the soft seat the instant she clicked the door opened. Now secured on the inside of the car, I could see Haruna mouth a ‘Thank God’ for the car to already be running in the first place. Hands on the wheel, her foot pressed against the gas petal roughly.
The car did a three point turn in order to return back to the city where many of us reside in. I felt my heart slamming against my chest from such fear I had just experienced not too long ago. The trembling did not cease for it only diminished down to a bare minimum; the shaking still evident from my scraped hands resting on top of my legs. Everything was just so… unreal. Like it came out of a terrible nightmare that I can’t wake up from. It took a while for my head to wrap around the fact that this was reality for there was no reason to wake up. I’m already awake after all.
When I came to a slow realization that we were finally out of the ordeal, I let out a shaky exhale from my mouth. In return, I earned myself a flashing pain within my left ankle; wincing from such sharp jabs.
“We need to get to the hospital,” Haruna muttered quietly under her breath as her eyes glanced quickly over at my direction. "Doesn't sound like you're doing so well there..." The pair then returned to the front as we drove through the dark road. I could only reply back with a single nod of my head.
The two of us remained silent the entire ride. Not a single one of us wanted to utter a word to each other not because out of hatred but rather we were far too scared to say anything. The situation was burning a hole through our brain; the horror of being faced with such faceless monster that toyed with our sanity. A shudder ran down my spine when I recollected the image of his face. I wanted to squeeze my eyes shut and pretend that it was all just a bad dream, but I didn’t want to close my eyes. I don’t want to see his face appear the split moment I close my eyelids.
I glanced over at Haruna’s direction and still saw her trained on the road up ahead. The older girl, despite trying to remain cool at such rare instances, was terribly shaken. Her knuckles turned chalky white from the death grip she has on the wheel. The expression she wore on her face was scrawled all over with mixture of unknown emotions. A couple good minutes has passed by as I stared at the girl. Lights soon entered into our field of vision as the familiar, welcoming lights of the Tokyo city flashed around the car. Buildings, some cars and very few civilians were trending through their night as though nothing special had ever happened. It was the usual night for many of them.
Relief washed over my mental state as I finally slumped in my seat; completely ignoring the pressure I’ve accidentally pressed against on my ankle. Biting back a stifled ‘ouch!’ I saw the car park right near the closest hospital we could find. Not many cars aside from the paramedics and ambulances were seen through the entire parking lot. Isolated streetlights were located a good distance from each other.
Still sitting inside of the car despite the engine shut off, we both tried to gather our senses that the worst was over. We are now finally safe from the nightmare that had chased us back in the forest. I nearly flinched away when I felt her hand touch my shoulder. Relaxing my tense body part, I twisted my head so I was able to get a good look at her.
To my dismay, she still had her hands by her sides; too busy examining her surroundings. When she realized that I was staring at her, Haruna shifted her attention over to me. Her eyes immediately fell upon the hand that touched my left shoulder. Eyes widen with shock when we both slowly brought the pieces of the puzzle together. Nervously we both glanced over our shoulders and saw something that we didn’t want to see in a million years.
He sat there. He sat there as though… he was waiting for us to turn around. His white face stared at us and once more, tilted his head to the side as we continued to stare at each other. We both then were smacked on the face with the fact that no matter how much we run or where we hide... He'll always be... Finding us. I didn't know how it came to this point, but the predator has now found his victims. There we both shrieked out in fear as the creature leaned forth with his hand still resting on top of my shoulder.
I leave the ending up to your imaginations! :panic:
-
So I'm here with a very... very... very... VERY B-lated fiction to sakura_drop_! Sorry for the delay. :sweatdrop:
Now a little life update, but I've been getting ill... Round 2 of getting sick just after a few days from getting better last week... And now it's progressing to get worse in terms of how long it's prolonged. I probably should start heading to the doctor if the second week rolls around the corner. :catglare: On the plus side, I've finished taking my ACT today! (or technically yesterday since it's past midnight) SAT, college applications and I'll be all set for seeing if I've been accepted to the dream school that I wish to attend. :cathappy:
Anyway, enough about my blabber, I have other OSs requested and being collaborated/worked on, so please bear with me. I'm most likely going to focus solely on Wandering Ship for a bit before working on my next OS on my own. :sweatdrop:
Unexpected Love [YukoRena]
The most unexpected love could come from the most unexpected places on earth.
And I’m honestly glad it did.
---------
“NYAN NYAN~! Why you no let me give you a kiss?”
“A no is a no, you perverted squirrel!”
“But! But!”
“No ‘buts’!”
Ah, the usual enjoyment and pleasure of messing around with the girl that I love to frolick around with… Kojima Haruna. Inside of the break room from one of our handshakes event for today, it was just me, this girl and a few other junior members that didn’t really pay much attention to the two of us. It might just be because of her big oppais and oshiri-er, I mean, her reaction towards my teasing advances made her the top victim list of being harassed by the Great Oshima Yuko here. (Following right behind her is Takahashi Minami, Shinoda Mariko and my fellow Oshiri Sister, Watanabe Mayu.) And seeing her wear such clothing that does show off her chest boldly with that sexy office clothing… I feel like the luckiest person to witness such scenario.
At first, everyone was startled to see such side from me. This girl, who always spoke wise words as if she had went through her entire idol career in AKB48 for a long period of time and wore such serious expression, would ever have such personality relating close to an old uncle. But over time, not only did the members accept this part of me but even the fans themselves. I’m glad I’m able to show this side of mine out to the public. Part of it was due to the fact this idol group that I participate in didn’t require certain speech and image construction being fed to the media. And boy am I thankful for that.
Puffing my cheeks, I lunged forward once more in order to grab Haruna’s boobs; the two bouncy oppais my opened hands were more than hungry to grab ahold of. I felt as though time had slowed at this moment of time. The tip of my fingers were just brushing on the end of her white blouse’s surface; on the area where the two mountains were residing underneath. However, this older girl was far too fast for me. With one swift motion, Haruna side-stepped and dodged my attempt. Successful at avoiding the harassment I had in store for her. But right when she moved did I realize there was another person walking right behind the tsundere girl. My eyes immediately widen when I saw who it was.
Matsui Rena was truly at a bad timing. Such an unfortunate girl to not only witness but actually become my victim instead. I tried to stop my body, but it was already too late. My hands cupped around the two spots where one of the few womanly parts were located. And to only add even more flames to this scenario, my short body flew forward; tripping while in the process of trying to brake myself from crashing my two perverted hands.
Of course, you all know what happens next, yes? Ah~ It was SO AWKWARD. Literally. Out of all the people, it had to be THE Matsui Rena.
I found myself at a daze for a couple seconds; trying to comprehend what had exactly happened. Slowly I gathered my thoughts and pieced them together in my head. Shaking my head left and right, I mentally expressed the situation at hand.
‘Okay… So I’m… I’m on top of er… Rena here… And… My hands… are resting on top of her chest… Not good… Body position between the two of us…!!!’
Alright alright, I didn’t intentionally mean this, okay!? From our positioning, we both looked like I was going to have some sort of damn intercourse with Rena right below me. Legs residing near on both sides of the pale, slim figure below and hands still resting on top of her bouncy pair. Our body and face so close that we were able to feel each other’s breaths. Poor Rena! The junior member within SKE48 could only stare at me up above with mouth gaping. Eyes were beyond wide. Not to mention her face was bright red to the point that it could even rival the sun! (Okay, maybe not the sun but you get what I mean.) When I tried to get up, I accidentally squeezed my hands in desperate attempt to scrambling up on my two feet. A sharp gasp left Rena’s lips from such action. Now I feel even worse! Even my own face is blushing up a notch in terms of the heat!
Around me I saw everyone in this very room now stare at us two. My intended target, Haruna, could only dumbly watch with amazement at the situation unfolding. The entire room was in silence; an awkward atmosphere rapidly filling up the air. And knowing that I was the center of the attention along with Rena. Now on my two feet, I tried to find the words out of my now-dry throat.
“G-G-GOMENASAI!!!” I stuttered loudly to the junior member.
Hoping that I would at least wouldn’t rub it off on Rena that I am truly a Hentai girl that is now making her on my list of harassment, I leaned forth. Hands extending out, I urged the still-laying girl on the ground to grab ahold of it. Though it took a little while, Rena at least grabbed them hesitantly. Propping her up on her own two feet, I looked up to her. “S-Sorry… about that…” I spoke in a small, puny voice. (Just how pathetic could I get!?)
The taller girl only blushed harder. Her eyes not meeting with mine, she dragged them to the side and soon to the ground beneath us. “I-It’s just an accident… I-It’s okay…” she mumbled quietly. Mumbled so quietly that I swore to God if I didn’t pay attention to her, I would’ve missed what she said. Then glancing up, Rena looked directly at my eyes.
BOY, did I ever mention how beautiful she is? Though my eyes were all trained equally with each of the girls within the groups, I couldn’t help but… feel memorized about her appearance. The perfect, beautiful clean hime that any boy and girl would want to fawn over. Dark brown eyes reflecting the shyness of her personality as her slender figure fidgeted in spot. Straight, long black hair stretching down to her upper back as its bangs hovered right above her eyebrows. Fingers bumping against each other in embarrassment. Just... wow. I don't really have much words to say about this girl's beauty. With a gulp, this moment of being able to examine the other girl with a perfect view was gone when Rena tore her eyes away.
“I-I need to… go find Jurina…”
It was only when she left that I snapped my entire consciousness back into reality. Just… wow. I never really went into that state of trance aside from Haruna and Atsuko. Blinking a few times, I could only watch in silence of the SKE48 newly appointed Team E captain leave the break room. The door was seen to be opened and closed shortly afterward. Silence still hanging in the air despite Rena’s presence absent. The awkward stares continue to train at my isolated figure for a couple more long agonizing seconds before finally, soft chatters filled up the air once again. A long, shaky sigh left my opened mouth; eyelids closing with disbelief. I simply couldn’t believe what had just happened! Though at least I’ve used that accidental moment to take a closer look at the hime of SKE48 everyone’s blabbering about. (Hell, even Mayu’s girlfriend, Yuki, keeps on blabbering about her and Rena being paired as ‘The Princess Duo’ or whatever by some fans.) Maybe it was actually a lucky thing it happened?
A gentle hand was placed on my left shoulder unexpectedly. Nearly startled out of my wits, I almost found myself leaping up a foot in the air when I saw it was just Haruna. “Oh… It’s just you, Nyan Nyan.”
The brown haired girl bluntly spoke her mind, “I hope this teaches a lesson to stop lunging and groping the members.” A frown crosses her face when my eyelids open; right hand waving wildly at her direction. I twisted my neck around so I could forcefully smile at her. The corner of my lips twitching with hints dropping about my lack of honesty. “Yeah yeah~ I promise I won’t do that again.”
----------
I yawned out loud when the entire handshake event is over. Squeezing my eyes closed tightly, I brought my hands high up above my head; stretching them as far as they can possibly go. Palms of my hands were facing high up towards the clear afternoon sky. When I reopened my eyes, I had thoughts running through my head of what to do for the rest of the day. Since I’m free, I was wondering if I should go ask the other midget, Minami, and her girlfriend, Atsuko. But… I wouldn’t be surprised if they answered back with a no. Why? Well... I'm sure when we see those two together, they're at least 99.9% BUSY. It's always a wonder to what they do when they're alone...
Leaving my post, I passed through the many staffs that were cleaning up the area in the huge auditorium. Many members that were in the mood to help out was seen rushing around with supplies at their hands. Dodging and swiveling around the girls, I finally found my targets from the distance.
“Yo!” I approached them with a single, sharp raise of my left opened hand in the air. Catching their attention, I saw both Minami and Atsuko cease their exchanges. They instantly returned the same greeting towards me. When I stood in front of their face, Minami then asked, “You doing alright, Yuko? It’s been quite a tiring day for everyone.”
“Yeah, I’m doing alright so far. A little tired, but overall still energetic~”
“Man, I don’t even know how you can do it…” the General Manager muttered. Atsuko, who was not a member yet previously the biggest ace and rival of mine in the group, nudged the shorter girl next to her. “The ace of the idol group has to have the most stamina in order to lead the group,” she politely explained.
A faint ‘I see’ was heard from the midget’s direction. But aside from that, I wanted to ask them something. “Neh neh, are you both free for this afternoon? We can hang out together if you both want.”
“Gomen Yuko, but we’re both already have plans for the afternoon together,” Atsuko flashed a worried glance. “Since Takamina has been extremely busy thanks to being the General Manager, we haven’t been able to have a one-on-one date.”
“Ah, I understand~ You don’t need to apologize!” I then gave them a wink. “I’m sure Bakamina here would love to have some alone time with you anyway~”
“O-Oi! You squirrel!” Oh, that Minami. She immediately turned into the color of red with an imaginary steam rising above the very top of her head. A chuckle left my closed mouth. Such a sensitive and embarrassed girl she can be. Waving both of my hands to them, I gave them my farewells before running to another person that was second on my list to hang out with. None other than Kojima Haruna.
“Nyan… NYAN!”
“EEK!”
Haha! I got her this time! I managed to toss my entire body onto her back; latching to her like a Koala bear. Legs crossed around her waist at my arms rested upon her shoulders. The older girl stumbled forward; rudely interrupted by my interference with Shinoda Mariko. If it weren’t for her surprising incredible strength, this girl would easily be landing flat on her face. Her entire body could be felt trembling from trying to keep herself and myself from falling.
“Y-YUKO!” her words squeaked out; breathless. Oxygen ran into her respiratory system rapidly and out as carbon dioxide while maintaining balance with the earth’s gravitational force below. Still clinging onto her, I rested the bottom of my chin on her shoulder. “Do you wanna go hang out with me this afternoon?”
“She’s already gotten plans with me, you Hentai squirrel,” Mariko’s voice came to respond instead of Haruna’s. Glancing away from the girl’s face, I saw the oldest member cross her arms with a small smile. Even though she had just graduated not too long ago, she, like Atsuko here, came to visit us every once in a while. And today was the day to visit; especially with her girlfriend, Haruna here. I puffed my cheeks and bounced off of the other girl. I could easily see Haruna thankful for my action for a sharp exhale left her figure. Straightening her back, Haruna joined Mariko by her side. “Sorry, Yuu-chan. Maybe next time?”
I flashed a cheesy smile at their direction. “Okay then! Sounds good~ I’ll just go ask someone then~” With another farewell given, I left the two girls.
Again… I’ve been rejected. Then there’s Sae and Sayaka… Who are both at Shanghai, China. Ever since Sayaka had graduated, she flew over to China in order to be with Sae. Which would be literally impossible to invite them out on a hangout session. (Too far away!) And I know for sure that earlier today, Mayu was talking to me about going to Disneyland with Yuki… So those two are out of the list… Who else am I to ask? I would’ve asked Jurina, but she left to head home early today due to feeling unwell. Then there's my Not Yet members, but Yokoyama Yui is spending time with her NMB48 folks and both Sashihara Rino and Kitahara Rie are way too busy goofing around to the point they're ignoring reality. Ahhhhhh! Just WHO do I ask!? I expressed my sullen mood with head hanging down as though my favorite football team had lost a seasonal game. Today truly is a sad day after all…
“Yuko-san? Do you mind if you can move?”
That soft, faint yet beautiful voice. It was heard coming from behind my figure. Quickly whipping my entire body around, I saw that it was Matsui Rena. Carrying a cardboard box filled with equipment from today, she was helping out with the staffs. And boy am I glad to see her! Desperate, I extended both of my hands on both sides of my body.
“Rena! Are you free this afternoon?”
“E-Eh?” That sudden question seem to have thrown her off balance. I couldn’t blame her though since she did have a busy day like the rest of us. Not to mention worried that one of the many ace in SKE48 were forced to be sent home by her. A little hesitant, Rena then answered, “E-Er… Not really…”
“Great! Do you want to head to this one café right after we leave this place? It’s really good, but it’s my first time there. So… I kinda need someone.”
The taller girl merely blinked at my direction. I could easily see in her eyes that she was unsure of how to answer my question. She tilted her head at a slight angle; trying to think of a response. Just when I was going to tell her never mind from the amount of time that has passed by, she then said, “Sure. I don’t see why not.”
“Perfect! I’ll help you out then with the staffs so we can go together!”
Trying to resist pumping my fist up in the air as though I had won the lottery, I followed right by her side with the equipment at hand. The smile on my face still plastered on. I could tell that Rena was a little shocked of my reaction, but who cares! I’m glad I finally got someone! Though it was someone that was unexpected, I’m glad that I got someone to hang out with for this afternoon!
----------
I was waiting right outside of the building; waiting for the other girl to exit out of it. Leaning my back against the gray painted bricks, I inhaled and exhaled loudly. It was slightly chilly thanks to the winter season outside of the stadium. Hands covered warmly with gloves as they dug deep into my white jacket’s pockets; red scarf wrapped around my neck snuggily. Skirt switched out into a more comfortable denim jeans, I watched my breaths transform into mist for a split second before disappearing before my eyes.
Many of the members were still inside; some seen to be waving me farewell and taking their leave. Sounds of their boots and shoes clomped on the pavement with light layers of snow. When glancing up to the sky, not only was the sun still out but snowflakes gently descended upon the land. One even managed to touch the tip of my nose before melting; almost disappearing with minor traces of its existence. After ten or so members took their leave, I glanced down at my watch. Five minutes have just passed by yet they seem FOREVER. Maybe because I’m impatient and when I wait, the time progresses slowly around my world. Closing my eyes, a small bubble in regards to my train of thoughts floated above my head.
‘Hm… Now that I think about it, I haven’t really gotten a chance to talk to Rena…’
The more the name ‘Matsui Rena’ comes up, the more I felt like I haven’t known her enough. Maybe because we both haven’t really engaged in a conversation; only to exchange polite greetings when in variety shows or work in general. Or maybe it’s because she’s a fully committed member towards SKE48 as I to AKB48. Although we both are in the same idol company led by Aki-P, we lived in different parts of Japan. One in Sakae and another in Akihabara. And it wasn’t like we always would come together to practice our newest single or run through our concert performances. Burrowing the lower half of my face into my scarf, I mentally blamed myself for forgetting earmuffs at home. That was when Rena came from the corner of my vision.
“Sorry to keep you waiting, senpai!” her voice rang out in the quiet atmosphere compared to the inside of the building. Rotating in my position as though I was some sort of robot, I lifted my face out of the warm scarf. Mouth nearly dropping, I could only stare at this girl’s beauty.
The uniform she had on representing the SKE48 group when it was first created was now replaced with a more casual outfit. White blouse underneath the comfortable, yet thick, black sweater. Black mittens accompanied her along with a black sweat pant marked with white stripes on its side. Ear muffs colored with whiteness were cupping her red ears. It may looked as though this style is easily pointed out as one who is lazy. Yet when it’s on Rena, boy does she look great in it! My heart almost stopped beating from such sight!
I could see her head tilt to the side; confusion written all over her face. “Yuko-san…? Um… H-Hello?”
“A-AH-“ I randomly blurted out of my mouth when I heard her voice once more. I soon came to a realization that the other girl was waiting for me to respond about her appearance. Shaking my head left and right followed by a light slap on my cheeks with my hands, I flashed an embarrassed grin at her direction. “G-Gomen ne~ I kinda got lost with your beauty-I-I MEAN, I was just daydreaming!”
Whew! That was WAY too close there! Nearly expressed my thoughts on the other girl there! Nothing wrong with it, of course. But I didn’t want to be marked as the perverted girl hitting upon even the most unexpected member (even though I’m already labeled it…). Besides… Making an acquaintance uncomfortable is the last thing on my list.
Rena was seen to be pausing. Looking as though she has heard something yet was unsure of it. I bit the bottom of my lip; prepared to throw out another excuse with my earlier statement. The taller girl though shrugged her shoulders and gently smiled back at me. Ohhhh… If I weren’t careful again, I not only would have my heart stop beating for a second but actually gain a heart attack! What’s up with this girl’s charm!? No wonder why the fans all go so crazy for her!
“Should we go to that one café you were talking about?”
“H-Hai!”
Digging my hands into my pockets, I took a few steps ahead of the standing figure. Then glancing over my shoulder while in motion, I motioned her with my head to follow after me. It didn’t take long for Rena to soon catch up and walk right by my side. Standing side by side… Like old buddies back in high school. I threw a curious glance at Rena when the junior whipped out her phone. She looked like she was updating her Twitter and Google+ statuses. I might have to check it out later when I get home… For now, I’m more focused on getting something warm in this freezing atmosphere.
After walking for ten good minutes or so, we finally reached upon the place that I wanted to head into. And lucky for us, the café isn’t very packed like usual. Probably because it’s a Wednesday afternoon and that’s when many individuals are still at work. Few regular customers were seen through the glassed window either sitting alone or with another person. Some had coffees, some had tea, some had hot chocolate, and some had sweets along the road of ordering off the menu.
Gently pushing the entrance door, we both were greeted with a blast of warm, safe atmosphere coming from the environment. A small bell rang about three times up above our heads upon the door opening. When I closed the door after Rena came in, we were immediately led to our seating. Lucky for us, we got the seat up on the second floor. And close to the large, glassed windows too!
From sitting on the comfortable red cushion seats, I sighed happily when my back finally found something soft to rest upon. While Rena was getting into her own seat across from mine, I took this chance to look out from the windows. Snow was seen to drift downward lazily as pedestrians were taking their time reaching their location. Cars and trucks passed through the road with a few honks every now and then. Shops surrounding the Tokyo city were all open for business; ready to welcome both new and old customers.
“What a great view,” I heard Rena state her opinion. Shooting a glance at her direction, I could see that the raven haired girl was too looking at the same area as I was. An angelic smile ran across her face as she observed from high up on this floor. I gulped. Oh boy… The more I see Rena, the more I get so… flustered just looking at her! It’s like… looking at a Goddess, oh my God! A GODDESS ON PLANET EARTH! Restraining my jumbled emotions and feelings within my internal world, I slowly bobbed my head in agreement to her statement with a cool facade. “It is…”
That was when she turned her attention around. And around to me. I nearly choked on air when our eyes connected with each other’s. A quick skip of my heart and face somewhat feeling a slight rise in its temperature, I raised my eyebrows up into the air. “So we’ve never gotten a chance to speak to each other.”
“Ah… You’re right.” And indeed she is right. Leaning forward a bit, I then asked her, “Since this is our first time hanging out… Mind to tell me a bit about yourself? Maybe… what kind of food or sweets you like?”
There was a tinge of pink glowing from her cheeks; her eyes wandering away from my face. Darting around anything but where my figure is, Rena mumbled in a soft voice, “Melon… pan…”
“Huh? I didn’t catch you there.” I wasn’t trying to troll on her or anything. I seriously couldn’t hear what she was saying. Unless I had supersonic hearings, I barely managed to grasp a single synonym ‘pan’ in the word.
The blush on her cheeks darkened slightly before she repeated her answer once more. “I like… melon pan.”
“Sou desu ne~ Now why are you so embarrassed about it?”
“I like to eat… them every single day…”
“Um, I eat certain types of food every single day… Like crackers and chips!”
“I kinda… live off on it.”
“What? Literally?”
“H-Hai… I kind of need one melon pan a day or… I’ll be in an extremely grumpy or exhausted mode till I receive it…”
Rena snapped her eyes back up at my face. An embarrassed giggle emitted from the figure before my eyes. Her shoulders were shown to be stiff; physically telling me that she was shy about one part of her personality. Hands on the tables clearly showed her thumbs toying with each other. “I-It’s kind of weird, isn’t it? For me to have that bad habit-“
“It isn’t a bad habit at all!” I shook my head and chuckled. “That’s very cute actually!”
AH-Was it something that I had just said that made the girl go even redder? I’m surprised that her cheeks didn’t burst into flames from how red she is! Watching Rena bring up a hand so she could (fail to) hide her embarrassment by scratching her cheek. That, I admit, is simply adorable. Again, her eyes tore their gaze away. And right at that point did the waiter approach up to our table. We skimmed over the menu and gave him our orders.
Silence hanged in air once again when the waiter took his leave. Footsteps from his black work shoes clapped softly against the rug’s exterior surface heard clearly as a bell. Although it’s normal for one to experience the silence, lasting longer than two full minutes just felt awkward. I wanted to speak up, but suddenly couldn’t find the courage to. My mouth parted a few centimeters before clamping shut; not bothering to progress further. Left hand came up to touch the back of my head and scratched in attempt to make it look as though I’m not nervous in such situation.
‘Come on Yuko! Think! Think of something to talk about with Rena here!’
I mentally beat myself over this when I heard the other girl speak up first instead. “A-Ano… Y-Yuko-san?”
“H-Hai?”
My focus snapped back into its senses with reality; gazing upon Rena before me. I saw the taller girl cough into her right fisted hand lightly a few times. Eyes were fully trained upon my pair. The kind of aura that filled up the air was… a little bit different than before.
“I… Do you mind if I ask you something? I need some advice…”
“Ask away my dear junior~”
A deep breath. A single inhale followed by an exhale with the same length as the inhalation. She briefly closed her eyes (with elegance) and reopened them. “What… do you do when there’s someone that you first met, but you love them?”
“Hm? Ah, sou desu ne… You don’t have a boyfriend nor a girlfriend, right?”
“E-Er… Hai… You can say that…”
“Sorry about asking it, but just to let you know on my side, I don’t have anyone either, haha,” I scratched the back of my head in embarrassment from blurting out such a fact from my life. I didn’t really think Rena needed to know that anyway… But for some reason, I did see… her facial muscle loosen just a slight bit? The other girl in front of me even… sighed as if a form of relief? Or was that just my imagination? Brushing aside the curiosity of such actions, I focused on her question. As a senpai, I can’t let my juniors down! “So what’s up?”
“How… How do you… ask someone out?”
“Ehhhhh… Don’t you read some sort of romance novel or something?”
“Manga, yes.”
“Er… Right. Same thing. But anyway, you just confess your feelings to them just like how the characters do in the book.”
“H-How though?”
“Do I REALLY need to spell it out? It’s kinda simple-“
“It’s to a person that I’ve recently talked to though.”
Oh. Well that took me a bit by surprise. I surely wasn’t expecting that kind of situation to pop up. My running mouth halted for a second; mouth parted without any more sound emitting from it. Hands that were motioning in the air came to a complete stop and hanged in midair. I raised both of my eyebrows as high as possible. “H-Hah?”
Rena sucked in another deep breath. Then with an exhale, she explained, “You see… She’s someone… That I’ve actually admire a long time ago in the 48 Group… But I never got the chance to talk to her till now…”
“Are you talking about certain new members in your SKE48 group?”
She shook her head. “No no no. It’s more like a senpai I actually look up to.”
I dropped my hands back down on the surface of the table. Squinting my eyes, I leaned forth slightly with curiosity. And I hope it’s just me, but Rena did seem to grow a little brighter when I decreased the distance between the both of us. “Then I’m guessing this person comes from AKB48 instead, yes?”
“H-Hai…”
“Please don’t tell me it’s Yukirin. Mayuyu has already taken her-“
There was a faint chuckle from her. A chuckle that represented amusement from my speculation. Her hand flew up to cover her mouth as with elegance. “No, this person actually is someone that hasn’t… gotten in a relationship yet.”
“Hm… I see then.” I tried to run through the list mentally about members that might be possible candidates. And so far, from the names that I’ve come up with, I highly doubt Rena actually watched them from afar. I scratched the back of my head; slightly irritated to how I can’t seem to find the one person that this raven haired girl might be trying to ask out. But the more I think, the more dead ends I end up. Just when I was about to ask Rena who it was, the waiter returned back to our table with the drinks and light meals at hand.
Giving him our thanks, I returned my attention back to the younger junior. She was seen to reach out her pale, slim hands out to the hot chocolate. Bringing it up to her lips, Rena inhaled deeply the scent. Then with an exhale, took a sip from the edge. A soft voice came from the figure to express her pleasure with the drink at hand. I couldn’t help but giggle. ‘Cute’ was all that crossed through my mind as I watched her.
Quickly I decided to add something for the girl. A single, white marshmallow plopped into the brown liquid. Rena glanced upward from the cup to see me pointing at the nearby bowl filled with the food. “You should add them. They make the hot chocolate more delicious,” I smiled.
She bobbed her head slowly in understanding as though she had never tried the drink with such method. Taking a few in her hands, I observed the younger girl drop the marshmallows gently into the steamy cup. While I sipped from my coffee, I saw her too take a sip. Her eyes widen the instant she got the taste on her tongue’s taste buds. “Oishii~” she spoke happily as another sip was taken. The grin on my face just stretched a bit wider when I heard her statement. “Good to hear that then, Rena.”
As we both chatted away, I realized that I have yet to answer her previous question she had asked me. So I pulled that up once we were finished talking about becoming an actress as a career.
“Neh, Rena? I completely forgot to answer your question about the love crisis you’re having.”
This seem to have taken the taller girl slightly by surprise for she paused momentarily upon hearing my words. Blinking a couple times, Rena was seen to be attentive as I continue to speak.
“So… If I were you, I would go up to that senpai and you know… Tell her how you truly feel and all of that good stuff.”
“Sou desu ne…” Rena lowered her face a bit. Looking down at her lap before shifting her head back to its original position. “I understand now. Thank you, Yuko-san-“
“You should drop the ‘san’ you know,” I stuck my tongue out at her playfully. “Just call me Yuko!”
----------
It’s only been a couple hours yet the moment I got back into my apartment for the evening, I… couldn’t help but think more and more about Matsui Rena. Strange though since I’ve actually used this day to get to know the girl more (whose much more of an otaku than I believed). I've checked what Rena also posted on the social networking programs and noticed that she not only talked about the event and thanking her fans for supporting her but also a quick statement about hanging out with me. Not to mention a photo that unknowingly was taken with me and her walking alongside in the cold winter atmosphere. Having changed into my pajamas and resting on my bed, I waited for sleep to occur. Yet the thought of the younger girl flash into my brain.
The perfect hair… The perfect smile… The perfect personality… The perfect figure… The perfect everything…
My heart began to pick up its pace when I thought about the girl’s traits. Hell it even made my cheeks feel slightly heated. It took me a full minute to realize what I was doing. Shaking my head, I snapped out of it and wondered to myself why I had felt like this.
Just… what is this new feeling I’ve never experienced before?
----------
I’m nervous. I’m seriously nervous and never before in my life have I ever been this nervous. Even the Janken Tournament or Senbatsu Election wouldn’t rival with this amount of worries shaking my internal world.
It has been a decent month or so ever since Rena has asked me such question. Yet ever since the day I asked her out after the handshake event, she has been… trying to avoid me lately. There were formal exchanges here and there, but… for some reason… My heart seems to ache. At first, I was confused to why I have felt like this. I’ve never felt like this for anyone in my life honestly. And the only time I’ve felt like I was madly in love was with oshiris and oppais. But jokes aside, my heart would suddenly beat rapidly to life every instant my gaze crosses over with Rena. Even just a glance from the corner of my eyes sends my mind into haywire mode. Just… what exactly is going on? It’s not like I love her or anything from first sight and neither does she to me… Or is it?
Standing right outside of the hotel room where both Rena and I were assigned to for today’s trip in Japan, I was tormented with the decision of either going inside of the room or staying out. The presence of the other girl was sensed within the room. And I was torn to knock on the white surface of the closed door. The barrier that stood between me and the person that hasn’t spoken to me properly since a month ago. I took in a deep breath, then exhaled it all out. Closing my eyes for a brief moment, I reopened them again with some confidence of my choice. ‘Let’s do this.’
My left hand reached out; almost as if it was on automatic piloting. It formed into a fist and came into contact with the door a few times. Knocking loudly, I heard a ‘coming!’ from within the room. It didn’t take before I saw Matsui Rena standing before my figure once more.
Rena was standing in her pajamas compared to my casual outdoor outfit; straight hair still wet as though she had just gotten out of the shower. Droplets of water ran down each strand and hanged desperately on the tip. She seemed a little startled when she saw it was me. “Y-Yuko-san!”
“I told you to drop the ‘san’, Rena,” I raised a single eyebrow high up and placed both hands on my hips; exaggerating the effect of my playful scolding. “Anyway, mind if I come in if you don’t mind? It is our room for tonight after all~”
There was a giggle from Rena at the lame joke. Then pulling open the door a bit wider, she then told me to come in. I entered in without a second’s hesitation. Coming into a hotel room that contained two twin bed, sofa, television, bathroom and patio, this was perfect for two individuals residing in a single bedroom. My luggage were stuffed to the side messily against the wall. Rena’s on the other hand is much much much neater than mine. I bet the inside of it is organized well also! Once I found myself in the center of the room, I turned around to see Rena close the door shut behind her figure.
‘Alright. I guess it’s time I confront her about this entire awkward atmosphere I’m feeling from the both of us…’
Just when I opened my mouth, Rena opened hers first. “Y-Yuko… I want to tell you something…”
“Ah-Y-Yeah?”
Something felt a little different from today. The Rena now standing directly in front of me had this air of confidence yet shyness at the same time accompanying the girl. Eyes were staring straight into mine as minor parts of her bodies fidgeted in spot. Hesitation was seen in that eyes of hers. But the words did eventually come out of her mouth.
“Senpai… I wanted to… tell you how much I love you.”
‘N… N… N… NANI!?!?!?’
I could only stand frozen in my stead; staring at her with huge, wide eyes. And I swear to God that if I weren’t careful for keeping my mouth closed, I would’ve dropped it all the way down to the ground beneath our feet. Did I just hear right from this girl? Did she really confess to me that… she loves me? That this Matsui Rena girl loves me!? My heart is just beating crazy right about now! Continuing to stare at her, Rena resumed her confession.
“Ever since you beat Acchan from the Senbatsu Election, I’ve grown to be fond of you. I loved how optimistic you are even when the situation is grave. You make the atmosphere and mood about just anybody happier no matter what. And you’re funny too. Beautiful… Cute… Funny… Those are just some of the traits that I really like about you.”
She took another step forward. And in a matter of seconds, we both were at close proximity. Our face was close to each other; her looking down thanks to my short stature. The younger junior gulped before stating the final words. “Will you… be my girlfriend, Yuko?”
I didn’t know what to say. I wish I had some time to answer her question. Maybe I should ask for some time. Raise my hand like one of those students in the classroom requesting to delay the homework; hoping it would actually work… Nah. I don’t think I have much of a choice other than answer it right here and now. Besides, if I were to hold it off, I won’t be able to see this girl again till the next time all of the sister groups come together. Which most likely means months and months to come.
Deeply staring at Rena for a brief moment, I closed my eyes. I thought deeply. Deeply and buried my consciousness into a sea full of decisions and options. Did I really love Rena? Were those feelings earlier when I wasn’t able to speak to Rena scream out love? I reopened my eyes when I finally made my choice after analyzing closely at the options. Looking up at Rena once more, I then said, “Sure. I would love to be your girlfriend... as you would be my girlfriend,” with a smile plastered on my face.
Instantly I was met with a gentle hug from the taller girl. Her skinny arms wrapped around my short body and bringing it close to her warm body. I couldn’t help but too embrace her into my own hug; only it was a little bit more secure than she had on me. When we separated, our hands were still on each other's arms. Again, our eyes were fixated upon one another. “I… I guess that question you had spoken earlier pertains to me, yes?” I asked, curious about the answer.
Rena had redness spread across her cheeks while giving a single nod. “H-Hai…”
I landed a quick peck on her lips. The priceless reaction Rena gave afterward… It truly is priceless! The wide eyes and shocked expression as though I had stolen her first kiss (she actually had hers stolen by the flirting puppy Jurina). I merely shot a grin at her direction. “Well I’m glad know that you love me for who I am. I do too love you for who you are. Got one of the best, most beautiful girlfriend ever in the entire face of planet!”
I'm sorry if it's sucky. Fluffy writings is something that I must continue to improve upon! :panic:
-
:luvluv1: :imdead: :wriggly:
*saves spot for proper commenting later on*
-
OMG I have no words for this LOOONG OS, (well that's a lie) in fact I have lots to say but I'm afraid I might forget everything as I type my reaction now. But at least, I wanted you to know, I'm truly pleased with this OS, okay it's not like it's for me but congratulations sakura_drop_ you got an amazing story for your birthday! XD
Well, that's indeed an awkward scene to kick off the OS, as per Yuko's usual aggressiveness, somehow I couldn't help but stop shipping Kojiyuu and go YukoRena all the way (haha this, a bit true) Well, I don't know how, why, since when but one day, when I opened my eyes I realized I love YukoRena, (AM I ALONE HERE? oh yeah, I know already lower your hand sakura_drop_) :cry: I just find YukoRena rare :bleed eyes:
oh well, THE GREAT Yuko is in luuub, XD I LOLed at SasshiRie totally ignoring reality wth?! I love Sasshi XD and I'm totally buying our delusions MaYuki going out! FIVE STARS on that! I really curse the time when I wasn't aware of the existence of this thread. UGH.
So yeah, I highly doubt there's gonna be another YukoRena any soon, so I'm keeping this OS as a treasure, I'll bury this thread deep inside my lungs...heart I mean.
More powers, LoyalFlutist
imteedee :deco:
-
Great long OS there....
Very well written and interesting to say the least....
Like it lots... both the Kojiyuu and RenaYuu
Thank you for the updates
Can't wait to see more OS
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
PS: Sakura drop-san must be happy with the present
-
YukoRena *-* I like it.
Yuko, you can't resist to the beautiful Rena. Like me. >w<
Thanks youuuu ~~
-
I finally had some extra free time this weekend, so I read your latest one-shot. You are an amazing writer! In fact, I'm very impressed at how all of you are able to churn out so many words and be so descriptive about things. I guess when writing non-fiction, we have to squeeze a lot of information into as few sentences as possible (e.g. newspaper headlines), which is why everything I produce ends up being so terribly short.
I enjoyed this YukoRena OS a lot, and thought that it was a good amount of fluff. (Honestly, I don't think I could handle a story any fluffier than this.) Also, as I've mentioned before, I tend to prefer realistic stories, so I'm glad that I noticed this OS.
Please inform me if you ever decide to write a JuriYuu story. I think it would be interesting to see two different interpretations of that pairing. Get well soon!
-
@imteedee: I'm sure I'll be writing some YukoRena OS (maybe an actual on-going fiction also when I complete all six of my work?!) in the near future. :thumbsup I'm usually flexible with most pairing, so I'm up for the challenge to write another YukoRena pairing, haha!
@kurumi: I was smiling like a doofus when reading your comment, haha. Makes me feel very fuzzy with the compliment. :cathappy: And a JuriYuu story? Ever since reading your fiction "Crossroads", you're slowly turning me into a fan of the unique pairing. So I might give it a go after I finish the requested fiction of Mayuki (Genderbend)~
Arigatou for the comments and thanks! And I'm glad that you like it, Sakura! (saw the FB comment about it, haha) :deco:
-
So....... It looks like I ended up typing this JuriYuu OS before the requested Mayuki. Oops. :doh:
But anyway! I actually got a good, angsty idea for the two girls here while listening to Cut Me Out by DangerKids. Although this isn't a lyrical fiction, I did get influenced from the music and it's lyrics. (Which, off topic, the band is great and their songs! Influenced by Linkin Park, so it might be one of the reasons why I'm loving them the instant I found them a few days ago, haha) :cathappy:
Hopefully you all enjoy this fiction and unique pairing~ :deco:
Regret [JuriYuu]
Daisuki, Jurina-chan!
I hated those words. I hated them so much that it nearly makes me revolt. I just wished that those same words would stop haunting me ever since that incident. To never meet the person that uttered those words would be something I would rather choose to live with than now.
After I had finished my university classes for today, I took the time to head back to my dorm. It was the summer and all I had on was my casual wear of my school’s mascot shirt and black sport shorts. Sneakers worn comfortably around my socks; making every step as easy as 1-2-3. A red backpack was slung over my two shoulders; carrying the containing items of a laptop, a single notebook and a few slim textbooks. Hands in my pants’ pockets due to habit, I continue to lazily trend forward in the late night.
Students that had come out of their classes like me were now either partying hard at a nearby bar, drinking to their content, or heading straight home just like me. Along the way I waved my greetings and farewells to my classmates that managed to pass by my figure.
I squinted my eyes, cocking my head and feeling my chin barely touch upon the silver headphones hanging around my neck. Its wires were connected to my iPod located in my back pocket; near forgotten for today. A flicker of emotion shot up in my chest when I realized that it was still on me. Upon noticing its presence however, I used this chance to put it on. Hands removed from my pockets and brought up to grab the ends of the device. Adjusting it snuggly on my pair of ears, I can barely hear anything from the outside world. Cars and pedestrians noisily running on by were muted thanks to the feature of this object.
My left hand reached to my back pocket to pull out the portable music player. Quickly I messed around with the touch screen and tried to find the song that I wanted to listen to. And when I found it, my finger hovered above the play button for the song called ‘Janus’ by K-Pop boy group Boyfriend. With a slight hesitation, I brought the very part of my body to press against the slick screen.
As the musical instruments and beat rolled on with every passing second, I kept my grip on the device in the same position. I instinctively lifted my head up; staring at the sky that darkened. Not a single trace of the sun was found; having retired and traded place with the moon. And surely the moon was doing its job of staying high up in the sky. Its rays of gentle, white light fell down upon the busy city of Akihabara, Tokyo, Japan. Stars would’ve been easily visible if it weren’t for the streetlights polluting the atmosphere with its own source of lights. Tiny bugs buzzed around happily and with curiosity at the foreign rays produced from the lights in their point of view.
The music continued to boom into my ear, letting my mind wander away from reality and into the lyrics. Lowering my head down past the normal positioning, I progressively slowed down my pace. Staring at the ground in hopes of hiding my blank expressions. While listening to the music, those words haunted me again.
Daisuki, Jurina-chan!
I swore that I saw her figure nearby from the very top of my vision. Quickly I snapped my head up. Standing right in front of me, the girl that is called Oshima Yuko, was bouncing on her two feet; excited. The older girl had just lowered her two hands from cupping her mouth in order to announce out loud her love towards me. Her love towards me as… her girlfriend as she is to me. Yuko had the infamous dimple smile that only deepened when she truly is happy and laughing. The squirrel that would always be a pervert yet a wise old uncle at the same time. When I squeezed my eyes shut, reopening them only led me to believe that I was just imagining the scenario. There was absolutely no one before me.
When I stopped in my spot, I took the brief moment to suck in the details of my surroundings.
Civilians busy walking through the pavement circled around my still body in order to move on to their destination. Everyone and everything around me in this busy city is moving far too fast. They just moved on without a single care other than the goal they have in mind. Even when I stood in their way, they merely avoided the area I’m standing on. I gulped when I finally reassured myself that it was just a hallucination I’m encountering. A hallucination of the past.
Forcing my brain to focus on the lyrics of the song, I now brought my left hand holding the device into the pockets’ of my pants; keeping both hands deep within both sides of the clothing article.
No matter how much I tried to avoid it… No matter how long I’ve been avoiding it… It always seem to come back to me. With a single exhale, it expressed silently how much agony I’ve been suffering alone. Suffering alone with the consequences of my actions a while ago. And now that the deed has been done, the words constantly would slap me across the face wherever there was a spare chance of my mind lingering away from my busy life. Those small, tiny moments in life with Yuko suddenly blew up to be much bigger than it was supposed to be. Just why though? Something so little like exchanging a single peck in the past is now currently something vital. It’s always a wonder to why… Love is so simple yet complex in contrast. Both words describing the powerful word that’s recklessly thrown around by many; losing its meaning.
Another sigh came out of my barely parted lips. Only this time I could actually feel the ache right in the center of my chest. The ache that hurts with every single beat my heart produces.
How much pain can I bear so far? Just how much… can I bear before breaking down? The pain of moving on through life as though nothing had happened… As though Yuko is not with me anymore thanks to my careless speech half a year ago. The reckless and harsh words that I uttered leading to the doom of our relationship. The doom of Yuko’s life… The doom of… my very own life.
It was a matter of time until I remembered that I was standing directly in front of my dorm building. Inside contains staffs and some students dashing around with a toy water gun only to be yelled at from one of the higher ups shortly after I entered in. The cool weather washed away to be replaced with warmth and coziness. This is like a safe haven for students wanting to escape the outside life. I muttered my greetings and exchanges while removing my headphones to the others that welcomed me.
Quickly I did not hesitate to head straight to my room. I knew tomorrow I had class and since it will be Friday, I might have time to visit her. To visit… Yuko if that’s possible.
----------
[1 year ago]
“Daisuki, Jurina-chan!”
Oshima Yuko exclaimed as she gave me one hell of a hug from behind. I was sitting down in class, preparing myself for another boring lecture from the teacher. That process though was interrupted thanks to the shorter girl. And due to how close and sudden she proclaimed her love, I nearly leapt out of my seat from surprise. Now if I weren’t careful, I would’ve crashed the top of my head into her lower jaw; thankful for my two feet rooted on the ground.
“O-Oi! You scared me there!” I scolded at my girlfriend. When I twisted my neck around so I was able to see the girl from behind, she simply waved both of her hands in the air wildly dramatically. Eyes shut tightly with exaggeration; an imaginary sweat drop easily pictured from the top corner of her head. “G-Gomen gomen!”
A long exhale with enough force was purposely aimed to blow a single stray strand of black hair in front of my nose. The strand was soon fixed appropriately with my right hand as I watched Yuko lower her arms back to her side. The older girl then snickered mysteriously. And the reply I returned back to her was rolling my eyes.
“Oh boy… What now, Yuko?”
“I was thinking about tonight if you want to go to dinner with me, yes?”
“Dinner?”
Yuko bobbed her head. “Hai! There’s this fancy Italian restaurant that I wanna take you to!” There was another statement inputted right after the sentence. “If you want to, of course.”
Immediately I felt the lips that was in a straight line from the incident earlier form into a smile. The ends of the lips curved upward. Excitement and happiness bubbled up almost instantly within my heart. Right leg was suddenly bouncy as its foot tapped on the carpeted flooring rapidly. My eyes widen for a brief second before dropping back to its original size.
“I would be more than happy to spend more time with my girlfriend.” Then reaching my left hand out, I roughly grabbed the end of her buttoned collar shirt and pulled her down to my level. This caused Yuko to jerk her upper body and forcefully bent down. But it was not an action of ill intention at all. Not at all of course. It was for me to be able to send a message of thank you physically the moment our lips connected.
I could tell that Yuko was now the one to be surprised for she wasn’t expected such rash actions from me. For a split moment, I deepened our kiss by pressing against hers. And just for my personal pleasure, I gently ran my top row of teeth against the bottom of her lip; hearing a mewling from the older girl. When we both released from each other, I could see a blush crawl up on the girl’s face. Tinge of pink glowed from her cheeks as both of her hands came together. Fingers were toying and fumbling with each other in embarrassment. And from my line of sight, I could see other students staring at the two of us with amusement and curiosity of the event occurring not even a second ago. Smirking, I tilted my head to the right.
“You’re not the only person that loves to tease.”
----------
I groaned when I heard the most annoying thing that could happen in my entire life so far: The. Freakin’. Alarm. Clock.
Nearly smashing the poor red electronic device with my right fist, I felt relieved when the silence followed after such irritating beeps. Eyelids barely opening, I brought my left hand to rub my face. Traveling from the bottom of my face to up and repeating it towards the opposite direction, a yawn escaped from my now-parted mouth.
‘It’s that… It’s that dream again…’
Maybe that alarm clock was a good thing. I didn’t think I want to be stuck in a dream that reminds me so much about the past. The happy past of both Yuko and I. The past that I wish would extend onward to forever. If it weren’t for my stupid mouth and brain, then none of this painful experiences would ever happen.
I sat myself up with a single push of my right arm. Still rubbing my face in attempt to erase any physical sign of weariness, my mind couldn’t help but wander back to the past again. My heart on the verge of shattering once again. Just how long can I keep it up? I keep asking myself this question yet it hasn’t been answered both mentally and physically from my own body. It kept on working and moving forward through life as if it was a machine. Not a single tear formed even after I had tried forgetting Yuko. I know that sooner or later though, I’m going to break down and probably never recover. Yet I’m not bleeding to death emotionally; rather scarred and on the brink of its capacity.
As much as I wanted to dwell about the past mistakes I had made, I have school today. And it was early in the morning; leaving me free for the afternoon and onward till Monday. I’m unsure if there’s anything to do in the weekend, but I have plans for today at least. The plan to attempt talking to Yuko after so long.
Lazily I shifted my body’s position so I would be sitting on the edge of the bed. Blankets weren’t bothered to be folded at the moment for my other hand joined the left hand in rubbing my face. All of my strength were slowly trickling back into their respective place within the muscles underneath my skin. Removing my hands from my face finally, I stretched high up in the air. Palms trying to reach and touch the ceiling with the tip of my fingers. It dropped down to my side when I felt wide awake enough to move up.
I got up from my spot and examined the room. Aside from the bed near the only window within this bedroom of mine, there was a desk right next to the furniture littered with textbooks, scrape papers for scratching notes and school utensils. Photos taken back a while ago were hung up on the wall neatly and in a fashionable manner. On the opposite side of the table is my closet. Many clothes were organized and on a hanger or folded and placed in the light wooden drawers located on the lower portion of the closet.
‘This is going to be a long morning…’ I grumbled mentally as I trudged out of my room.
Upon exiting out of my room, I entered into a small hallway. To my left, there was the nearest and only bathroom as straight ahead includes the living room, dining room and kitchen room all in one. It was also the direction where I would be able to leave my dorm, so I’ll be shortly approaching the area after I clean myself up.
While I trended in a slow motion towards the bathroom, I soon found myself staring at the mirror. Staring at another figure that is called ‘Matsui Jurina.’ The tall, tomboyish female was tired. Dark brown eyes lacking life as bags were faintly seen underneath the pair. Her mouth stiffened and frozen into a straight line; any attempt to smiling instead made its end curve downward. Within her blue buttoned pajamas, she could be seen to be athletic. Not surprising if the figure before her is fit enough to be part of the Olympics. However, I darted my eyes to the right when I saw her again.
Daisuki, Jurina-chan!
Yuko happily spoke out once again when she stood over my right shoulder. Her dimpled smile and glimmering eyes… My heart nearly skipped a beat from surprise. Minds jumbled from yearning to see her when our eyes connected with each other from the help of the mirror’s ability to reflect. I whipped my head around to find her. Sadly, yet expected, I didn’t see the older girl.
I sighed loudly without care and returned my attention back to the mirror. There I saw the isolated figure of Matsui Jurina staring directly at me.
‘I must be… going crazy… I… I just miss her so much though…’
----------
[5 months ago]
“Yuko! I hate you!”
Hate is such a strong word to use. Despise would be a more appropriate response to everyday situation in regards to disliking someone or something. But this was different. Hate is the key word that expressed my rage.
I was enraged. No. I was more than enraged. I was so furious that I’m expecting steam to be exiting from both of my ears. Blood boiled within my bloodstream of the veins and a headache was beginning to make its move on my brain. If this entire situation was played out in a fictional world, my entire head could’ve exploded from the amount of fury. My dagger-like glares penetrated the vulnerable girlfriend of mine in front of me. The two of us were just finished with class together when I decided we need to have a small talk. Of course, when I say small talk, they tend to be rather loud.
The other girl, back against the wall, was shaking her head rigorously. Her eyes widening with shock.
“I-I’m sorry, Jurina! I told you that she isn’t my girlfriend-“
“Then why did Rena tell me that you went out with Haruna while I was away on my abroad trip?!” I had actually returned back from a short three week trip to the United States of America; specifically within California. Constantly Yuko and I would keep in touch via Skype. However, upon returning merely yesterday night did I gain the knowledge from one of my best friends, Matsui Rena that Yuko had been… cheating on me. A news that I never dared wanted to hear yet I knew it was vital for our relationship. I growled with displeasure. “I knew I shouldn’t have trusted leaving you alone…”
“I’m sorry! It was an accident!”
“An ‘accident’? Accident my ass! Lust is something that isn’t written in my book.”
I never knew that Yuko would take it this far. To take it this far as to actually go out with another girl and pretend that I don’t exist for that entire three weeks. And when I heard they did ‘it’ one unfortunate night, that was the last straw. Although we were known to be bickering and fighting constantly, we would always compromise and resolve the situation with ease in a matter of hours. However, this was beyond repair. My heart had already cracked when I learnt this; unable to heal it no matter how much tape or bandages are placed upon it. Yet here I am, unable to shed a tear. I could only stare with pure frustration at the targeted girl. At the girl who cheated on her girlfriend without knowledge till now.
Yuko had this sadden expression that would make just about anyone sympathize with her. She wanted forgiveness for such vile action. For an action that she is willing to end right away without any question asked. I knew Yuko wasn’t going to do it anymore. She’s loyal. And when she commits a grave mistake, she would do anything and everything in her power to stop. However, I wasn’t the kind of person to forgive easily though. There are limits that I had set. And when they are crossed, that person is off of my list; hesitation nonexistent.
“But-“
“No buts. This is good-bye, Yuko.”
Without another word spoken, I turned my back on the girl. Though I felt an uncomfortable clenching of my chest, I bit the bottom of my lip and proceeded forth; leaving the shorter girl behind without anyone.
---------
Sucking in a deep breath, I was standing in front door of Yuko’s. The doorbell had been rung earlier. So now all I had to do is wait impatiently for the older girl to crack it open.
Her dorm room is, stupidly and strange enough, merely a few rooms away from mine. Yet despite such short distance, I felt so distant from her lately. ‘Maybe it’s because… Because…’
My train of thought came to a complete halt when I heard the door in front of me open up widely. And I was right with the person standing before my eyes. Oshima Yuko was standing in her casual outfit consisting of the trending blouse and denim skinny jeans. Her long brown hair that use to be so long is now cut merely a week ago to a shorter length; reaching down at the most at the top of her shoulders. Bangs, if longer, would be able to cover up her right eye. Despite how long ago we had a good conversation nor hangout session since our breakup, Yuko remained beautiful to my eyes. The sarcastic, hilarious, perverted midget squirrel that everyone loves and adores.
“Um… Can I help you, miss?”
The expression that was written all over her face. The expression… of uncertainty. The expression that clearly shows as if she had met a new stranger in her life.
Ah, that was right. She can’t remember me anymore. She lost all of her memories with that accident… The accident that was the cause from my words alone…
---------
I snarled at myself when I threw the crushed soda can I drank viciously from a while ago into a nearby disposal can. Those that were passing by knew that I was in a very foul mood; which they tried to avoid coming near me at all possible chances. Standing right outside of the school’s café near the university, I grumbled and cursed under my breath. I was in a pure state of anger; the flames unable to be calmed. Then there was that stupid headache. The headache that only made my mood even worse.
‘Damn that squirrel! I loved her! How could she have done that to me!?’
It’s natural for me to think negatively of the situation. Facing the girl a couple hours ago and now trying to cool off my steam is what I’m currently trying to obtain. But as much as I tried to extinguish the flames, they swiftly moved side to side; dodging my mental attempts of getting rid of it.
Just when I was about to kick the metal trash can, I felt my phone vibrate within my sweater’s pocket.
‘Now who’s trying to give me a call at this time!?’ I feel bad for the person on the other line trying to call me. At the moment, I’m still at a very bad mood. So if the caller ended up getting one hell of a scolding from me or a venting session, then I might have to apologize them afterward when I get the chance. But focusing solely on my frustration, I roughly slammed my left hand into my pocket. Pulling the sensitive smartphone device out, I stared at the caller ID.
It seems to be my other best friend, Watanabe Mayu. I wonder what she’s calling me for? ‘I just hope this isn’t another one of her damn pranks… I’m not in the mood for any.’ Swiftly I swiped my thumb resting against the glass screen to accept the call; ceasing its vibration. Bringing it close to my left ear, I heard the panting voice of Mayu. Her heavy panting coming through the speaker as though she had ran a marathon. This led me to raise a single eyebrow with both curiosity and irritation to my eardrums.
“Matsui Jurina desu…” I slurred out my introduction.
“J-Jurina! You need to get your ass here to the hospital quick!” she was breathless; speaking rapidly without a single brake in her sentence structure.
The moment I heard the word ‘hospital,’ I knew something was wrong. And when that word comes into the conversation, one would either imagine two scenario: someone is in the hospital near death or there’s someone that I should meet. Considering the situation at hand right now, I’m sure that the first explanation fits just about right.
All of my raging emotions were thrown aside as I heeded attention to the crisis. Face becoming slightly pale, I forced my voicebox to produce more words to reply back to the girl on the other line. “D-Did something happen-“
“You didn’t hear? Baka! Girl, you’re her damn girlfriend! It’s Yuko!”
“YUKO?! What happened!?”
Oh God. I swear to God that I could’ve felt my heart stop beating completely. Almost feeling like I was going to earn myself a heart attack from hearing that name. The name of the girl that I had spoken to a few hours ago. The girl that I was raging on about mere minutes ago. Just… Just what exactly happened to have the squirrel land in such predicament?
A loud exhale was heard in Mayu’s side. “I don’t know, but I heard from Yuki that she got into a car accident just ten minutes ago. But I’m going to save the explanation later. You have to come here NOW.” And with that said, she hung up.
I now stood in my spot. Standing alone and isolated. The phone was still in my hand; hovering right by my left ear. It felt as though time as stopped. My own brain was trying to absorb and comprehend the great ordeal that I have yet to grasp. It took a good couple seconds, but I felt horrified. Loosening my grip, I felt the portable device slip out of my hand. The expensive object falling down and towards the concrete pavement below my two feet. When it came into contact was when my body was moving on its own without the electronic.
It’s like watching a movie or a dream. I’m only able to watch my limbs move mechanically like a machine. Each swing of my leg forward and pushing from behind with the other was like out of a script; all planned in the first place. Sweat began to form on the side of my face as I focused on getting to the one place: The hospital.
‘God DAMMIT! Why did she get into a car accident!? Why!?’
There was probably many reasons to why she got into the unfortunate scenario. Brakes going out of control; speeding through the streets past the speed limit; another driver smacking into her. Or it could be… the breakup we just had a couple hours ago. Immediately that fact slapped me across the face as I ran. The more I thought about the words I threw out to Yuko, the more I regretted them. The more that I wanted to revert back time with a time machine from someone and take those very words back. To erase the scenario that both of us wish to avoid at all cost.
‘I… I must’ve been the cause of the accident! Oh God, that breakup… Those harsh words… I-I… I didn’t mean it! I-It’s all my fault!’
---------
I lowered my gaze down to the ground; still standing directly in front of Yuko. A quiet exhale through my nose left my respiratory system. Ever since that day… Even though the accident wasn’t severe enough to cut off the girl’s life, the doctor stated that Yuko has amnesia. And a permanent amnesic case. The girl that I loved won’t be able to remember anything before her accident. She will be starting off in this world as a new person; a new person with a new identity. The old perverted Oshima Yuko instantly shifted into a mature, wise senpai. All of her old traits were erased for good.
Tears welled up within my sockets when that thought entered into my train of thought.
‘It’s all my fault… It’s… It’s all my fault that led to Yuko’s state now…’
But was it for the better? Was it better to remain silent and let Yuko unknowingly move on with her life without the knowledge of falling in love with me in the past? I’m sure that if I were to tell her about it, this new Yuko here wouldn’t have the slightest clue.
When I raise my view, I saw Yuko crossing her arms. “Ano… You don’t look well… Are you doing okay, miss?”
“!”
I didn’t know how to answer. There was simply too much emotion for me to handle. The emotion that gripped my cold heart over the past months. Squeezing my eyes shut, I reopened them only to find a single tear shedding from my left eye. That teardrop rolled down my cheek and soon to the end of my chin. It must’ve alarmed Yuko for she suddenly witnessed the sadness I unconsciously expressed.
“W-What’s the matter? Did something bad happen today?”
Then there was that hug. That familiar, warm hug that I yearn for all this time. I felt even more tears slip past my eyes; excessively being produced from my lacrimal glands. On both sides my cheeks were wetting up. The salty liquid substance dripped down upon the shorter girl’s shoulders. Her arms were around my skinny body gently despite her height. I was bent forward slightly, widening my eyes. Before I knew it, I broke down. My own pair of arms flew up to grip the squirrel’s small body. Fingers grabbing and gripping ahold tightly of her shirt, I buried my entire face into her upper body. Muffled cries escaped from my mouth as my entire body shook with mixtures of emotions that I’ve kept locked up in my heart for so long.
“Y-Yuko!” I cried out; tightening my hold. Through my senses that went past my sanity, I felt Yuko’s hand travel up to my back and rub it in comfort. “I-I’m so sorry! I’m sorry!”
I could tell she was confused, yet remained silent. Her hold on my frail body returned the same strength as I had done to her; pressing my body as close to hers as possible. Softly I could hear her voice up above.
“Shhh… Everything’s okay now… I’m not sure what made you cry, how you knew my name when I don’t really know you, but I’m here for you, okay? Even though we actually met merely minutes ago, I’ll let you know that I’m here for you.”
Such comforting words spoken to a stranger in her viewpoint. It nearly made me bawl even harder. While I shed my tears, a few questions flashed through my head…
Will I be able to use this second chance… to regain the love from Yuko? Will we… be back together just like previously? Will we use this chance to start anew? Will I ever hear those same words that haunted me months ago?
Daisuki, Jurina-chan!
Will I… ever hear them again one more time?
-
I'll say it again - you are an AMAZING writer, and I have nothing but the utmost respect for you. Did you previously mention that English is not your first language? Because I find that incredibly hard to believe… How on earth did you produce this piece in such a short period of time? It really boggles my mind.
Words cannot express how happy I am that someone else has FINALLY written a JuriYuu piece in this forum. (Am currently grinning like an idiot.)
Reading your story had me literally holding my breath the entire time. It was regrettable that Yuko had a moment of weakness and cheated on Jurina, but I guess distance from a significant other tends to make a person feel lonely. Also, I was quite horrified to read how Jurina's rash actions may have caused the unfortunate accident.
I guess the moral of the story is that people should try their best not to simply act on impulse, and first think about the possible consequences of their actions. However, it is also good to be spontaneous, thus we all have to try our best to strike a balance between being cautious and being impulsive.
I really enjoyed reading this OS, and look forward to more JuriYuu stories in the future (whenever the mood strikes you again). Thank you very much for writing this wonderful tale containing my OTP!
P.S. This was by far my favourite moment:
“You’re not the only person that loves to tease.”
-
@kurumi: Those compliments are making me smile like an idiot here, haha. In regards to your wonders about English not being my first language and how I can proficiently use them, I guess when you're the first generation child of your family that speaks the so-called 'Broken English', studying rigorously in Honors and AP English classes over the years with the support of my teachers, constant failures in grammar/phonics (and still am), these experiences help build up my strength in the language. :) Being born in the United States, I guess that's a plus side to learning the language. :sweatdrop: And I'll be sure to deliver more JuriYuu and YukoRena in the near future~ :cathappy:
-
ah... tears... baka... yay?
well, can't explain my feelings at all (lol)
but so wonderful!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
[note the excess amount of exclamation points]
-
Ah... As usual it's well-written piece.
Very interesting pairing too about Jurina and Yuko..
Ah... I agreed with Kurumi-San...
Should not be too impulsive, Might caused some unreversed consequences
Thank you for the moral OS
Very education somewhat...
Can't wait to see more life meaningful OS
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
No AtsuOO?! Y no AtsuOO?! >A<
LoL JK.
-
@AshuraX: LOL, there is a 2-part OS that I've made with Atsumina. ^^; You can check it out on the index within the first post. Although many could tell that I'm more of a Mayuki/wMatsui/YuiOO shipper, I'm sure there's going to be more OS dedicated to Atsumina and other pairings. :sweatdrop:
-
And........ Here's the couple months late requested Mayuki (Genderbend) OS. Gomen on the delay, but yeah. Here it is! :sweatdrop: Hope it's at least decent quality, haha.
The next update I will make on this OS thread is an angst of SayaYui! I'll be sure to upload it once I've completed it~ (so far it's at 4434 words) :cathappy:
Searching for Love Again (Genderbend) [Mayuki]
I’ve adjusted my glasses; feeling slightly worn out from today’s event. Standing before my vision was a female whom I had spoken to. The girl that I dated by the name of Matsui Jurina.
She was a girl truly passionate about saving individual’s lives. A doctor just like me, Jurina will do everything in her power to save a life; even if that means breaking a few rules along the way. A very stubborn girl, it’s a wonder how we both connected. Probably because she’s always teasing about my cool, manly exterior when really, I’m just an otaku and soft-hearted back when we studied together in medical school. Whatever the cause was, we both became friends that soon transformed into a healthy romantic relationship. Everything we’ve done was what a couple would do when the truly loved each other. I expected this to go fairly well; deciding that it was near time to proclaim my desire to marry this girl.
Seated within my office within the hospital, I knew the news that I had just broken out merely seconds ago was far too much for the both of us to acknowledge.
We’ve been together for a good five years yet the relationship wasn’t going to last much longer as of right now. I didn’t know what exactly happened since the two of us had done nothing wrong. However, we both were fading away from each other. Less time were created thanks to the amount of work from the hospital recently in the past year and even then, the two of us wouldn’t speak much. When we got home together, the two of us merely mutter our good nights. Currently the thread between us were on the brink of snapping any minute; threatening to tear us apart.
Calmly I kept my cool exterior in place as I stared at the other girl with widen eyes. Left hand formed into a fist as it became a support of the side of my face resting against it; elbow on top of the brown desk’s surface. My right hand lying flat on the table’s surface. The doctor uniform that I had worn brought slight warmth in the cool atmosphere of the hospital’s air conditioner; covering most of my black buttoned clad, which was accompanied by the black khakis and work shoes.
The awkward silence was broken by the soft tapping of my index finger from my right hand. Nervously I glanced at the other girl and exhaled quietly.
“Jurina, I-“
“Mayu, you don’t need to say anymore.” Jurina squeezed her eyes shut. Closing them shut as though she wanted to pretend that this was all a dream. Merely a dream that with one motion of lifting her eyelids, this would all… disappear.
Of course, the both of us really wanted to believe in that foolish process. But when it actually dawned upon us that this was the reality of the situation, it was too late to revert it back.
The ikemen girl that I have been going out as my girlfriend ever since was now merely a girl that I knew in my medical school. The Matsui girl opened her eyes to reveal the pair in a watery state. Sadness scrawled all over her face despite the amount of attempts into keeping it emotionless.
“I… I knew this was going to happen soon…”
A single tear ran down the side of her face. And before I knew it, she walked out of the door. Out of my sight with the door left wide open. Her figure disappeared into the hallway once she walked far enough from my vision. Not a sound was produced from the girl that has now left.
After she was gone, a loud exhale escaped out of my mouth. The finger on my right hand cease to continue tapping on the table. My eyes squinted; still staring at the same direction the taller figure walked off.
Even though men aren’t technically seen to be crying, I felt my eyes becoming watery itself. Through my glasses, my eyesight was becoming blurry. Biting the bottom of my lip, I cringed when a painful clench came upon my heart. I gulped. Every single beat within my chest screamed out agony and anguish. A squeeze that could make one uncomfortable. The thin line that stretched across my face curved downward to express displeasure. A tear managed to sneak off from the corner of my left eye and down my face. Slowly it trailed downward till it dangled on the edge of my chin; dangling and hanging on for its dear life. Another second passed by and it fell. And upon falling did more drip down on my face.
‘Why did this have to happen?’
Instinctively I removed my glasses with my left hand; placing the object down on the desk. Turning my rolling chair around so no one would be able to witness through the open door my crying, I faced the clear glassed window. There I saw a faint reflection of my face and short, black hair with its ends twisting here and there on the surface. High up on the fifth story, I saw the many buildings the city of Tokyo spread out before me. Cars and civilians were scrambling around to their desired destination. And from the view up above here, they looked like tiny ants in terms of size. Sucking in a deep breath, I closed my eyes as I let another tear fall from my face.
I heard a faint knock on my door followed by, “Doctor Watanabe? It’s Doctor Matsui desu.”
Ah-It’s Matsui Ren, the man that shares the same last name as Jurina despite not being related. I didn’t even bother to open my eyes nor give my reply. Easily I heard the pair of feet shuffling into the room followed by the door closing from behind gently. In a matter of seconds, I felt a presence by my side.
“I see that something happened today, Mayuyu?”
Still keeping my eyes closed, I mumbled, “Hai… It’s none of your concern though, Ren.” Right after I spoke, I felt a hand rest on top of my right shoulder. It took me another few seconds to open my eyes. Glancing over at the other male, I saw his short, black hair smoothly and neatly combed into a formal style. Dark eyes were staring deep into mine. The same hand that was on top of my shoulder pat a few times. “I could tell that you broke up with Matsui Jurina.”
Damn. Hitting right to the main part where it hurts. I couldn’t blame Ren though since he is simply stating the fact; although in quite a blunt manner. He was a great friend that anyone could have in their life. Knowing each other since our high school year, we’ve been really close. The two of us would be in our own little otaku world together; every once in a while coming to each other when we needed advise. Or to tell some sort of news that would be an amusement just from the two of us. A gentle, generous and honest man, Ren always swoons the ladies whenever he takes a step forth outside of his home.
I brought my left hand to my disheveled black hair, running my fingers through each strand from front to back. Performing the action a couple times, I tore my gaze away from the other man.
“I don’t know what to do anymore, Ren… I… I just don’t know…”
A small sigh. Yet not a single answer coming from my best friend. His hand still rested on top of my shoulder, ceasing to pat it any further. I felt his pair of eyes removed from my figure and out into the window. We both stared at the city bustling with life; life moving onward as though nothing could stop them. A play button continuously pressed from the God’s up above. Silence fell upon the atmosphere. However, the silence wasn’t awkward at all. I felt comfortable remaining quiet. I didn’t want to say anymore anyway.
There was a hesitant breath taken before Ren spoke after a long period of silence.
“I think… you should take some time before trying to find love again.”
Upon uttering that single statement did another tear drop slide down to my chin, hanging on the edge for dear life before finally letting go. The liquid substance produced from my lacrimal glands plopped on the floor without a sound heard. Closing my eyes, I inhaled deeply and soon exhaled silently, feeling my chest rise up before falling back to its original state.
‘Maybe… Ren is right…’
I needed time to heal. I needed time to stitch myself back together just like I did with patients having a huge gash and laceration. I needed time to absorb all of this in.
But will I ever be able to recovery enough to fall in love once more?
---------
[2 years later]
After two years of breaking up with Matsui Jurina, I transferred to another hospital. Leaving behind my best friend with sadness, I decided to start anew. A new beginning where there’s nothing but just me and the new environmental setting the city has provided. A fresh start to the life of Watanabe Mayu.
America was a new experience. Specifically in Florida, the state where beaches, amusement parks, suburban and not a single winter snow dropping upon the land’s surface. Living much farther away than I had expected, I surely did enjoy the change though. Learning English was difficult, but after residing for half a year, I was decently speaking to patients without miscomprehension. Though the accents in them are a little unnecessary, of course.
Touching my newly dyed-blonde hair, I fixed the bangs that managed to sneak and bother my nose. I gently pushed it aside as I watched with intensity of my hair and the figure looking before me. The male that was filled with innocence and smiles now only wore a cold, serious expression that could be closely related to a cyborg robot. Even with a smile I just flashed right now seemed fake. Too fake to consider it real at all. Teeth cheesing at me forcefully as if someone had copied and pasted a male idol grin from a photoshoot to my own feature. A few seconds passed before a small twitch was seen from the corner of my lips. I tugged at the end of my black collar from my short sleeved buttoned shirt. Dressed in a semi-formal, same colored khaki, I made sure to fix myself before exiting out of my private office.
I merely clicked the door gently shut behind my back before being met with a bear hug from the one and only Minegishi Mii.
“You’re finally out of there!” he cheerfully, yet exaggeratedly, exclaimed of my appearance. Without any hesitation, the grown man tossed himself before my eyes.
Nearly tumbling backward, I had both of my arms waving wildly on both sides of my figure, praying that gravity won’t pull me downward to the ground. His weight was nearly unbearable and unexpected with the sudden action; unprepared for such encounter. After a few seconds of frantically catching my balance and nearly cracking my head open from the wall behind, I pushed the older male off of my body with a small frown.
“Okay, I’m ‘finally’ out as you said,” I mumbled in a small, yet annoyed, voice.
The male fixing his white lab collar stuck his tongue out at my direction. Red headphones resting around his neck despite the rule of keeping a formal appearance to the patients and guests, the short haired newly-made friend is someone that I honestly am grateful for meeting. There are times where he gets annoying, true. Yet he was the first friend that I had made and met since moving to Florida. The smile that would charm just about any lady, this man surely is a player. Despite trying to gain the attention of others though, I’m a little startled that Mii has yet to find a girlfriend for himself. He hasn’t been in any relationship either so it’s a wonder where he had gotten the skills to flirt with others. (Possibly from reading too many romance novels?) A Japanese fellow that’s open and warmly welcomes anyone new with open arms. He’s known greatly in this hospital to be friendly to many patients and serve very well for being a surgeon.
Mii cracked a smile as he placed both of his hands into his coat’s pockets. Cocking his head to the side, he then motioned his head slightly towards the direction that we were both supposed to be heading. “Let’s get a move on before both Yuu and Acchan gets pissed off.”
I couldn’t help but roll my eyes at the mention of the two individuals’ name. I knew exactly what would happen if we keep them waiting for too long… “Wakarimasu.” With a shrug, I followed suit right behind Mii.
As we trended forward, I glanced at my digital watch on my right arm. I noticed that it was near the time of the operation that we as a group have to perform for another patient today. If I remembered correctly, the operation was mainly focused on transplanting a right lung due to cancer. I scrunched my nose without hiding it from remembering the details of the file.
‘Ugh. That’s why smokers needs to be more careful about how much cigarettes they light up…’
Upon leaving the hallways of the many office rooms doctors and sometimes even nurses have, we enter to the main floor where most of the workers meet up before heading out to perform their respective tasks. It was a strange way the hospital was built, but it was set as if it was a lounge. Multiple rooms were seen to have sofas and tables scattered within them for personal purposes of the medical group. In the middle of the room were both Oshima Yuu and Maeda Atsuko. Seated on the isolated dark blue couch that sat in the center of the room, the young, short male was showing off his infamous dimpled smile while leaning the top of his head against the shoulder of Atsuko. The nurse was seen to have a faint blush creep up on her cheeks from embarrassment; seen to mumble a few ‘stop that’ and ‘not right now’ at the doctor. They didn’t even bother to get up from their seat as we approached the two.
‘Looks like we were a little too late…’ I mentally commented with concern. These two individuals were love birds. In a relationship since a couple months ago, they can never be away from each other for too long. Ugh. Sometimes seeing them go all romantic just makes me sick in the stomach due to the amount I’m forced to witness every single day. And of course, there are instances where either Mii or I walk in at the wrong moment of those two couples… But that’s for another time.
“Ah, there’s my oshiri brother~” Yuu smirked as he watched me sigh out loud. Crossing both of my arms, I stared firmly at the man who was now forming a curved ‘w’ with his two hands. “Oshiri dude. Oshiri.”
“Is it time?” Atsuko interrupted my fellow so-called ‘brother’ from further chanting ‘oshiri.’ Seeing her elbow the short, brown haired man with a nudge, the black shoulder length Japanese girl gazed with curiosity. I ignored my fellow so-called ‘oshiri brother’ and bobbed my head as an answer. I didn’t even need to say any word to get my message across. Without a single word uttered, the two seated individuals had gotten up from their seat (with slight difficulty due to Yuu’s laziness).
Yuu tugged on the edge of his white collar from underneath the oversized coat. An expression of laziness was scrawled all over her face followed by a loud yawn he didn’t even bother to cover. “Let’s hope this entire operation goes by well and quick.”
Both Mii and I waited by the double doors that leads directly to the pre-operating room in order to meet our patient. Chatting softly to each other, it took a full minute for our nerves to be probed upon. There was some impatience shown on both of our face as simutaniously our two feet tapped on the patterned rug’s surface. Adjusting my glasses with my left hand, I stared at the couple that was taking forever to reach us.
‘Those two… heh.’ I felt my heart grow a bit heavy from the opinion I had made of the short squirrel and taller female. It reminds me so much about the love… I had with Matsui Jurina. The love I had given and the times we had together…
‘No.’ I shook my head. ‘I can’t be thinking about the past anymore.’
I had put all of that behind me ever since I had moved out of Japan. There was a reason why I wanted to move here after all. I didn’t want to be in anguish from my broken heart staying in an area that constantly reminds me about my ex-girlfriend. I wanted a new start after all. Yet the past will continue to haunt me… I wonder if there’s something that will override the agonizing emotional burden that will occasionally rise up to the surface of my locked-up heart. I wish to see the solution to this ordeal.
----------
“Neh neh, there’s a shrine here, did you know that?” Mii told me as he pointed out at a small area filled with lust trees and greenery to one. Right in the center of the beautiful and peaceful nature was a small building. From the distant, I could easily spot a shrine gate expressing itself that it was the entrance. A couple individuals were seen to be walking in and out of the place. Most of them were mainly Japanese natives following their religions. Glancing over at the other male, I scratched the back of my neck. “I… never knew I guess.”
At the moment, the two of us after the operation decided to go on an extended break. The patient is safely resting in their assigned room right now, so it was a success. However, that same individual will have to undergo another one next week in order to complete the other lung. So here we are now, just rewarding ourselves with some fresh air. We walked around in a small park near the hospital with rarely any cars zipping by. Roads were mostly deserted and the atmosphere of the place is as peaceful as it can get. (Meditation here sounds like the perfect idea.) Every once in a while we would spot a nurse pushing or walking by the side of a patient. I couldn’t help but feel the corner of my eyes twitch a bit from such sight. However, my eyes were forced to be dragged over to the other male that has widen his eyes.
He puffed his cheeks lightly as his left hand messed around with the iTouch; index finger swiping and pressing against the screen for certain functions. His head bobbed up and down in syncopation of the beat coming out from his headphones; eyes still trained upon mine. “It’s a place where patients and their family and friends stop by to say their prayers. Personally I always visit this place when I’m feeling down or just need a little luck these days.”
“I don’t see much luck coming to you ever since the first time I met you.”
“Shut up, Mayu. It actually has been coming. Just… some small stuff I wished for.”
“Like…?”
“Like… winning a free chocolate within the hospital.”
Mii immediately held both of his hands with the iPod in his grip up within the air. Eyes were widening even more when he saw my expression go blank. I slightly dropped my jaw from hearing the most ridiculous answer I’ve ever heard in my life so far. I truly am astonished. “O-Oi! I can’t wish for something risky or I’ll be mourning over it like there’s no tomorrow!”
“I suppose so…” I shrugged with my eyes closed. Then reopening them, I said, “Hey. Maybe you should give me a little tour of this… shrine.”
I admit it. I’m personally interested what’s in store for this area. I haven’t been much of a religious person but ever since coming to Florida, there has been a lack of Japanese buildings. Seeing that I’m on an English soil and certain areas are instead overrun with Vietnamese natives, I had low hopes to finding such place like this. So it truly is a surprise to know a shrine out of all things are built on this ground. Mii blinked a few times before being slapped with realization that I was patiently waiting for his response. Coughing into his hands, he lowered his other arm back down.
“Alright then. Then follow me then you cyborg man~”
“Ugh. Please don’t call me that.”
I hate being called that. Even though my personality matches one of a mechanical cyborg doesn’t mean I enjoy the pleasure of being called one by others. Shaking my head with a small exhale to express my displeasure, I moved on forth to follow Mii.
While he was transitioning into a quiet doctor for once and listened to his music to now a chatterbox, I muted his voice out from my eardrums and focused on my surroundings. All around me nature gave some soothing impact to my soul. Leaves clinging and being a part of the wooden branches, birds happily chirping to each other, and the fresh oxygen to intake is one of the few reasons why I didn’t mind the setting. (It’s much more peaceful than back in Akihabara, Tokyo, Japan.) I used this moment to close my eyes briefly and suck in as much oxygen as I can take in to my two lungs. Then with a long, silent exhale, I barely felt the corner of my lips curve upward from the relieving effect.
It didn’t take long for us to reach to our desired destination. Continuing to ignore Mii, I scanned with interest and hint of curiosity at my surroundings. Few Japanese natives continue to enter in and leave out past the red shrine gate. Many were seen to be with a guest pass to the hospital. Others were patients themselves; in their colored gowns and on wheelchairs. Brushing past by them, I looked around to see a couple miko girls speaking to some of the citizens. Most of them are Japanese and very few are other races. Happily they either cleaned and tidy up the holy ground or conversed with the ordinary civilians. I couldn’t help but raise my eyebrow from the place.
“How can I help you?”
Well that was blunt and sudden. Taken by surprise, I nearly growled with irritation to see another one of those mikos standing before my eyes. Focusing my attention on her, I kept my mouth closed; lips firm. Remaining silent, I observed the girl as if she was a foreign creature from the so-called planet Earth.
Er, she was more of a young woman I meant, not a young girl. I could predict that she’s somewhere in her early 20s in terms of age. Probably the same age as I. The long black hair tied in a ponytail with the assistance of a white ribbon was seen. White haori followed by the red hakama boldly showed off her status. Mature features that would make anyone respect her based on judging by appearance alone. The female’s dark eyes were staring into mine with a small, polite smile. And… that smile. It… made my heart miss a beat. Then it created a faster tempo than usual.
Gulping and shoving aside the thought that I might be falling due to her appearance, I kept my cold exterior. My eyelids didn’t even bat at her beauty.
“Nothing. Just looking around here.”
“Oh…” There was a slight disappoint written on her face. Disappointment as if she was expecting from me. Glancing downward, I could see the smile struggling to remain in the posture.
I didn’t really bother to care though. I told her my answer and that’s what I was going to send it out.
Right when I was about to take my leave, I felt a jab on my right side. Nearly yelping out, I glared at the guilty individual that was none other than Mii. He returned the same treatment as I while shaking his head silently. Even though no words were exchanged between the two, Mii is urging me to say something to this girl. (I’m not surprised though since he is protective of any girls he lay his eyes upon.) As much as I wanted to object his idea, I paused before sighing quietly. As much as I didn’t want to do this, I think the last thing I would want is to earn an earful full of lectures from this man.
I didn’t waste any more of my time by throwing out a question to the girl. “Actually… Would you mind to… help me with something?”
What did I seriously say that made the female snap her head up with full energy? And was it just me but is her eyes also… shining as if out of an anime? It was just a simple request that I had merely asked!
Taken aback by such action, I could only watch the girl with amazement as she walked up to close the distance between us. Brushing aside a stray black strand, she then widen her smile. “Alright then. Shall we go to a private room then?” Instantly I felt a warm touch on my right hand.
However, I’ve instinctively jerked my hand away. Immediately from that action I saw a dissatisfied expression flash across her face for a split second before returning back to the smile. Burying my hands into my coat’s pockets, I mentally reminded myself to keep them at all times in this position to avoid having another touch them.
Glancing over my shoulder, I saw Mii shoo me to go on ahead; head still bobbing to the loud dubstep coming out of the headphones. I wanted to drag him with me since he was the person that urged me to say something. But then again, it was partially my fault for dragging myself into this situation. I could’ve said something else yet here I asked for the shrine maiden’s help. So I might as well deal with it myself. I’ll deal with Mii later after I’m finished with this business.
----------
Soon I found myself sitting down on a soft cushion mat with my legs underneath my figure; knees pointing straight forward. Hands were out of my pockets and on top of my knees respectfully in a polite manner. The other miko sat in the same fashion with a small, yet wide table resting in between our spots. Tea that was just poured into the tiny tea cups seconds ago from the woman sat before our body. I haven’t reached forth to grab mine, but my eyes roamed around the room.
Nothing special. Maybe a couple wall scrolls to spark some motivation or reminder of moral codes were up on the walls. Few plants sat on the corner of the room. Sliding door next to my figure was shut not too long ago. It was a simple room that most anyone could just come in and move without having to worry about removing certain furniture or objects.
The silence that hanged in the air began to disappear the moment the girl spoke up.
“I apologize for not introducing myself earlier. I’m Kashiwagi Yuki desu,” she spoke in a soft voice.
I gave her my response that any usual polite person would say. “Watanabe Mayu desu.”
Simple exchange of our names were given. Now seeing her lean forth at a small angle, this Yuki girl then threw out a question once again at my direction.
“I see that you need my help. What is it?”
“…Need help on my what?”
“On your ‘something’ apparently.”
I blinked a few times. Oh. So that’s what I told her earlier… I didn’t really think twice about blurting out what came to mind. Oh how much I just wanted to slap myself on the forehead for my idiocy.
“Oh. Well, about that… It’s…”
Hm… What can I tell her about? I haven’t known her too well, yet she’s a miko. And shrine maidens usually are one to help another. So maybe I can use this one and only chance to actually talk to Yuki here about what was bothering me for the past two years? Or should I just lie and tell her about something stupid that in reality, doesn’t pertain to my life? After descending into silence after the ‘it’s’ word, I contemplated whether to tell her about it or not. Keeping my emotions deep inside of my locked heart, was this finally the chance to open it up and speak about it to another person?
I nearly wanted to take my words back when I saw Yuki raised a single eyebrow. Curiosity was seen glimmering from her eyes. The glimmering that reminds me of a certain someone back in Japan… She reminds me too much of Jurina. Gulping, I cleared my throat before I made an attempt to spill out my decision of telling my story.
“It’s… that I had fallen in love with someone for five years before… and broke up with her.”
Yuki blinked a few times. There wasn’t any response nor reaction coming from her; merely waiting patiently for me to finish my explanation. Deeply I inhaled in order to calm my now racing heart. Relieving through the scenario of the laughing Jurina and how much she had helped me throughout my life… How much time we’ve spent together… How much we’ve flirted and stuck to each other… It was like we were magnets. Yet… how could it all fall apart so easily? Is love really that fragile?
“I’m still haunted by my love towards her,” I whispered in a soft tone. “Even though we live countries away from each other… My heart cannot rebuild itself anymore.”
I saw the other girl sadden her expression slightly. Eyebrows were arched downward at a certain angle to express empathy towards my ordeal. Gently she took her own teacup and brought it up to her lips. Taking a small sip, she removed the edges off of her mouth.
“Love is truly a complicated topic.” The miko girl closed her eyes while giving me her thoughts on the matter. “I’m honestly surprised that through that five year relationship, you both ended up going on separate pathways. However…” she snapped her eyes opened. “Sometimes another love will override the previous one you have. It will heal you.”
“Are you serious?” I frowned. It’s a little silly to have such thoughts of the matter. How can another love simply fix my current issues? I’ve been heartbroken and still am. Finding another love won’t easily come to me nor will it cure my heart. And as though Yuki had read my mind, the raven haired girl shook her head.
“I did state that love is a complicated topic to dwell upon. Each scenario is different no matter how two couples situation are alike.” Another sip from her cup. “Healing from a broken relationship isn’t just avoiding getting another one. Though it works for some, it doesn’t for others. And so far, I could see that it’s only burdening you.”
I wanted to toss out another word to counter her argument. Yet I absorbed in the last statement she has uttered. ‘Burdening me…’
When Yuki was only met with silence from my direction, she got up from her seat. Placing the cup down on the table’s surface gently, she walked over swiftly to my seat. Getting down on her knees, she directly faced me from my right side. I was looking down on my two hands, seeing them tightening into fists. My glasses resting on the ridge of my nose slid down slightly due to the angle. I bit the bottom of my lip as I realized that my heart wasn’t mourning from the loss but rather yearning for the same kind of warmth I’ve received. The same security and gentleness from a loved one. Someone that I can fully trust and put my fate on them. Someone that I love pass the point of death. Jurina was one of those kind of people. Yet she isn’t with me anymore.
My right hand felt warmth from another. A little surprised, I trailed my eyes over to the seating figure by my side. Yuki’s eyes were looking down on my hand; not making eye contact with mine. I too looked down to see her hand gently resting on top of it in an embrace. Slender fingers wrapped around my hand securely as if they were trying to comfort the slightly trembling fist.
“I know it’s painful… But life has obstacles to overcome. This is one of the many that you’re facing…”
At the moment, my heart… barely fluttered when I heard the next reassuring words.
“If you ever need anything, Watanabe-san… My doors are always opened…”
Her hand still rested on my right. Relaxing my tightened fist, I looked over at her direction. There was a small, calm smile that formed on her face, telling me that she was going to keep her words. I couldn’t help… but form a small smile on my own. After so long… An actual smile was drawn on my face. Softly I chuckled as I retracted my hand away from hers. Getting up from my seat, I too saw the other female stand up on her two feet. Confusion and sadness crept on her cute face. As much as I hate to leave, I remember that I’m only on my break and need to return back to the hospital.
“I… Thank you for helping me,” I said. “But I must return to work now as you can tell…”
“I understand,” she nodded her head. Then leading me out of the room, I saw Mii waiting from the distant. I could see the other doctor waved his right hand wildly in the air to catch my attention. Sighing, I shook my head with annoyance. But looking over to Yuki, I said my farewells for the day.
Hands now in my pockets, I walked over to the hyperactive man that became impatient over my slow pace of approaching.
“Mannnnnnn, you walk so slow dude!”
“Oh shut up, Mii.” I rolled my eyes as we walked alongside back to the hospital. His hands also in his coat’s pockets, the headphones was still surrounding his eardrums with music. There was however a small smirk seen on his face.
“I see that you’ve opened up to that miko.”
“H-Huh? What are you talking about?”
“Don’t lie to me, Mayu. That’s the first time I’ve seen you actually smile to be honest… and I like that.”
“Just SHUT UP, Mii.”
Man… Mii can really get on my nerves sometimes… But he’s right though. I feel like… a part of my heart has finally opened up to someone else aside from the doctors and nurses I work with. Someone outside of the medical field. And it was a nice change of pace for once. Taking a deep breath, I feel like this won’t be the last time I see Yuki.
---------
A good year has passed by since I’ve arrived in America. The new summer season rolled around the corner, bringing in the hottest season for the state considering that it’s Florida.
Sweat ran down my face as I myself walked towards to the shrine. It’s become a habit after I had first met Yuki. Though I promised myself to only visit the place when I truly need to, I found myself visiting every single day. It was merely because of one of the miko girls by the name of Kashiwagi Yuki. I just wanted to see her. And the more I see her, the more my heart began to melt. The frozen state it was once in before is melting away to reveal the beating heart that increases its pace every time I see a certain someone.
Thanks to spending most of my breaks here on the ground and even after my work if I have a spare chance, I got to know more about Yuki. Her nickname that I love to tease her with is Yukirin due to a joking relation of her and a giraffe from the other shrine maidens. I learned that she really loves to eat fruits and vegetables unlike I. Yuki really likes to drink herbal tea and when she’s off duty, she would always go shopping for new clothes. (Which honestly, rarely matches nor look right in a sense of female style.) The female is smart, a bit older than me, funny, cute, and overall, beautiful. I couldn’t help but feel lucky that I’ve met her in my life.
Many of my friends in the hospital teased me that I’ve fallen in love with her. I wanted to deny them, but I feel that they were speaking the truth. Even my fellow ‘oshiri brother’ Yuu keeps probing that I should just spend the night with Yuki and go earn some smexy points or whatever silly words he blabbered out. However silly though, they were all getting the message that I truly am in love with Yuki.
And I might just confess to her since I realized that… I do love her.
“Okaeri, Mayuyu~” I heard Yuki politely welcome me back with the nickname. I couldn’t help but bury my face into the collar of my coat, trying to hide my faint blush.
“Stop it with the nickname, Yukrin…” I mumbled in a small voice. Yuki caught what I had just uttered and stuck her tongue out. Then coming up to me, she poked the very tip of my nose lightly. “Ba~ ka~ You’re such a tsun tsun.”
“Mou…”
She laughed and gave me a friendly hug. Feeling her arms wrap around my body and pull me into her embrace made my face heat up a notch. Especially… when I could feel her oppais pressed against my own manly chest. Gulping nervously, I returned the same treatment back to her. Oh, if the amount of heat on my cheeks aren’t bursting into flames, then I don’t know what’s keeping it from doing that.
When we separated, Yuki then asked if I wanted to get the usual tea and snack from her. As much as I wanted to say yes since we always had snack and lunch together… I shook my head in response instead. And that action made the raven haired girl confused. It was a little strange knowing that I didn’t want anything for the day. Reaching out and grabbing ahold of my hands with hers, she then asked if I was okay.
“Are you okay, Mayuyu? Are you not feeling well or…?”
I shook my head silently, denying all of those questions. Which made her even more confused.
“Is there something wrong then? I’m here to listen to them if you want-“
“I love you.”
“…E-Eh?”
“…I… I said… I love you.”
Great. My cheeks are heating up to the point that I was becoming light-headed. Yet maintaining my balance with the earth’s gravitational pull, I removed my hands from her grip and instead placed them on her arms. Unconsciously I stepped forth till we can feel our breaths from both our nose and mouth. This caused Yuki to blush from hearing my blunt statement. I could see the other girl unable to look directly at my own eyes.
“Yuki… Do you… still feel the same for me?”
“I… I have.” Finally looking back at my pair of eyes, she leaned forth without thinking twice and captured my lips. It was sudden, but I used this chance to also kiss her back. It was gentle and quick. Retracting away from each other for a bit, I heard the answer that I wanted to hear.
“Ever since I set my eyes on you… I felt my heart being captured. I didn’t have a lover back then and when I first heard you had a girlfriend, I nearly felt like I didn’t have a chance with you. But I see that you were in despair and truly wanted someone to be by your side ever since the separation. I wanted to hug you on the first day and tell you that I’ll always be by your side. It didn’t seem like a right timing though since you probably would think that I only did it out of pity. I’m not though. I really do love you, Mayu.”
“…”
I was speechless. That confession Yuki had towards me… I… I’m speechless. I didn’t know what to say, but I do know how my heart feels. The frozen heart finally beats with life and frantically pumps the blood due to the excitement of knowing that the girl I now love returns the same treatment. Unconsciously I brought my right hand to caress the side of her face.
“I love you too Yuki… I’m… I’m always afraid of falling in love after breaking up with Jurina… But you… You’ve trusted in me and brought me hope that I could fall back into love again… I thank you for that… For believing in me… For bringing me hope… For returning the same feelings… as I have for you.”
Then as if it was a script, we both leaned in for another kiss. The second time was a much more passionate move; the both of us extending it longer than the previous one. Panting as we separated, I saw her face flush with embarrassment. Feeling my own cheeks burn up too, I nuzzled her nose with mine from joy.
“I’m glad you’ve entered my life... Will you be my girlfriend, Yukirin?” I softly asked as I wrapped my arms around her figure.
Yuki threw out her answer without a second’s hesitation. “I would be more than glad to be your girlfriend, Mayu… As I’m glad to have you as my boyfriend…”
So just when I thought love could never be found in my life… It came back to me. With another person that had brought me hope, I grinned happily to realize that someday searching for one again… It’s worth it.
Thank you very much for taking the time to read it! :bow:
-
This. Is. So. Cute. Excuse me while I barf rainbows.
Seriously, though, I start wondering if this is the answer to my half-joking request on facebook, haha XD
-
Even though I usually am not too fond of genderbend stories, I read this OS because I saw that both Yuko and Jurina are in it. I always love how we, the readers, are learning so much about California and Florida from your stories. *laughs*
I see that the theme of this story is new beginnings. You speak the truth. Sometimes a change of environment enables us to stop dwelling on unpleasant memories of the past. Similarly, new love does indeed help mend a broken heart. (Though one should be careful not to frivolously go into a next relationship simply to fill the void.)
Since you are applying for college, I can only assume that you will be experiencing such new beginnings soon. All the best in the next chapter of your life!
P.S. I'll be honest; I haven't started at all on Chapter 4. Seem to get writer's block frequently, especially when it comes to fiction. I guess I need to do more "research" so that my story becomes more like a piece of non-fiction.
-
My my my MAYUKI :deco: LoyalFlutist-san :heart: *shall be edited with a proper comment (LOL)
I can't wait for SayaYui angst :w00t:
-
A quick drabble I threw in since I need to get back into the feeling of writing AKB48 fictions once again. :nervous The SayaYui OS is still being worked on! In the meantime, please enjoy this angsty TomoTomo/wTomo work. :) (And I apologize ahead of time but I seriously did not bother to proofread nor edit this work. A little laziness is getting to me. :sweatdrop: )
Hearing my Lover Again [TomoTomo]
“Today is the day where you’re going to be able to hear your girlfriend, right Tomochin?”
“Un.”
“It’s been almost a full month since you last heard from her.”
“Yeah...”
“Well then… I believe it is time we head to her place, hm?”
“Hai.”
Itano Tomomi, a university student who major in music, was given the chance after so long to find the person that she hasn’t heard from since a full month ago. Dressed in a casual outfit that merely consist of a simple white blouse and skinny denim jeans, she had a small purse in one hand. Within the purse that contained most of the basic information, i.e. her driver’s license. Staring directly at one of her close friends, Maeda Atsuko, she nodded her head once.
The two girls who were standing right outside of the university building in Akihabara took their time to walk over to Atsuko’s car. Parked in the student’s parking lot, they had about five minutes till they reached to their destination. In the meantime, Itano could only remain silent throughout the entire trip.
To finally hear from Kasai Tomomi is a miracle. To hear from her girlfriend after so long… This must be kami-sama’s doing.
A slight twitch was felt from the corner of her lips involuntarily. The right hand that held onto the purse tightened its hold. With each step she took, her heart beat against her chest.
Badump
Badump
Badump
Each beat resonating the life that her body held. The life that continue to flow throughout her entire figure, allowing her to move on through life as any normal human being.
Both of them finally reached Atsuko’s car. The familiar red sports car that the other girl drive around was in their view. Atsuko did not hesitate to open the passenger’s door for the beauty queen to seat herself in. She watched as Itano slowly slipped in. After making it completely inside, the black haired girl closed the door with little force. Running to the other side of the vehicle, Atsuko then got into the driver’s seat. Once she clicked the door closed on her side, she finally inserted the key into its appropriate location. With just a flick of her wrist, the engine rumbled to life.
Releasing her hold on the key, Atsuko had both of her hands rest upon the steering wheel. It didn’t take long for the two girls to be out of the parking lot and into the streets of the city. As she drove, within ten minutes, they were out of the city and into the countryside. Highways littered with cars driving at a high speed of 70 mph to even 90 mph. Dodging left and right for some, others merely remained in their lane.
Atsuko took the fast lane and drove as fast as possible within the given speed limit. Eyes squinted, she glanced to her right and saw Itano still remaining silent. She had to break the silence. She knew that. And so she did.
“Tomochin,” she began. “I’m sure Tomo~mi will be more than happy to finally know you’re going to be there soon with her.”
“…Maybe.”
A blunt response that came with a little hesitation. Itano simply did not want to deal with any sort of conversation nor exchanges at the moment. Her brain was too wired up over hearing Kasai once more. It had been far too long since she last saw the girl… Far too long from hearing her…
”Tomochin! Catch me if you can!”
The cheerful personality shown in the girl’s voice came from none other than her girlfriend, Kasai Tomomi. Out in the grassy field near the university, the two girls were chasing each other; Itano running after her as Kasai played the victim role. It was a peaceful day with the sun shining down upon them. The heat rays gently beating upon their skin and providing a warm setting that deemed fit for a day out at the field.
Itano grinned when she found herself nearly catching up to the other Tomomi. Left and right she threw out her leg; almost closing the distance between the two. It didn’t take long for her to resort to all of her strength left in her body to tackle Kasai. Everything occurred quickly. But the two girls knew for a fact that Kasai was now down on the ground; defeated from her girlfriend.
“Got you!” Itano giggled as she got off of the girl. Sitting near Kasai’s laying body with her hands supporting the weight of her body from behind, she watched with amusement as the other girl puffed her cheeks, pouting.
“Mou… You got me this time… chiyuu…” Kasai frowned slightly; cheeks still puffed.
The long, curly haired girl couldn’t help but laugh at the statement. Then leaning forth and raising her left hand, the body part reached to Kasai’s face. Index and middle finger soon closing around her cheek and pinching it gently. This earned another groan from the girl, which made Itano widen her grin.
“Kawaii,” she stated.
Hearing that, Kasai couldn’t help but want to bury her face into her hands; face burning up a bit. Grumbling and continuously puffing her cheeks, Itano laughed once more and pulled her in. But with both hands now, she cupped Kasai’s face and closed their lips together. It was a short, yet pleasant, kiss. Retracting back, the two girls rested their foreheads together.
“I love you so much, Kasai,” she whispered as her left hand stroked her face affectionately.
Kasai was blushing madly this time. Looking downward for a couple seconds, she flickered back up and closed her eyes, smiling at Itano.
“I love you too, Itano!”
How long ago did Itano last heard from her? A month ago? Ah, that was right. One month ago, Kasai had promised Itano that she was going to be on a road trip to another part of Japan for her music major also. Since she was already working as a part-time singer, due to her popularity, she was given the chance to tour around. So her stop was scattered all over their country. Yet during this time, Itano missed her greatly. And today was the chance she get to hear from her.
The ride fairly took an hour. Finally reaching to a home that represented a two story building that any decent family containing five to six members can live in. Standing in front of the door, Itano reached out to press the buzzer. She hesitated though. Finger outreached yet unable to press the solid object. Her eyes glanced over at Atsuko, whom just tilted her head towards the direction of the door.
“Are you able to go in? We can always come in another time,” she reassured Itano.
But the other girl shook her head. Gulping, Itano finally pushed herself to press the buzzer.
Upon pressing it, it took about five seconds for the owner to open up. And it was none other than their friend, Takahashi Minami. Or to be exact, Atsuko’s girlfriend. Blinking a few times, her expression dropped into shock. Eyes wide open and mouth gaping slightly, she scrambled to find the words from her trachea.
“T-Tomochin! A-Acchan!” she exclaimed. “You came!”
“Of course, my dear husbando,” Atsuko gently added the extra vocabulary into the sentence as she came in. When she and Itano came in, the dark haired girl couldn’t help but land a soft peck against the shorter girl’s face. “You know what we’re here for,” she whispered with a slight strain her voice.
Minami had gotten the message right away. Closing the entrance door, the girl nodded her head once. “Okay then. Give me a second.”
Then she walked out of the living room they were currently standing in. As she was off to another room, Atsuko immediately spotted Itano sitting on a nearby soft couch. Seated on the edge as if watching a thriller film, the older girl sadden her eyes.
“You’ll see her soon enough,” she uttered. “Just wait for Takamina.”
Atsuko was met with silence. But that was understandable. It was already a known reaction. Itano must really be desperate to hear from her girlfriend again. Hands were together and balled into a fist. Legs shaking a bit either from the coldness or the nervous tension that filled up the air. Itano could feel her heart racing. Her own heart was beating wildly against her chest; almost as if it wanted to break free from her skeletal system. Closing her eyes shut, she allowed herself to engulf her consciousness into the darkness before reopening them. And upon reopening them, she saw Minami standing directly in front of her. With Atsuko by her side, Minami extended out an important piece of item.
A stethoscope.
Itano hesitantly reached out to take ahold of the equipment. Then glancing up at Minami, she saw the shorter girl sit right beside her to the left. Hands beginning to tremble, she had put the ends into her ear and let the bell gripped by her dominant hand. There was a small smile of reassurance at the taller girl when Itano shot a nervous expression.
“You can do it.”
So she did. Resting the object on top of Minami’s chest, she could hear… her heart.
Badump
No… Not that.
Badump
It was…
Badump
Kasai’s heart.
Badump
Tears welled up her eyes as she realized how much excitement and pain it brought to know that her girlfriend was finally having her heart beat again. To finally hear from Kasai… To finally hear Kasai life run in someone else… The emotions that filled her entire mind was unexplainable. Squeezing her eyes shut, Itano felt a huge tidal wave slam into her emotional wall, allowing her to finally let those tears loose. Feeling them roll down her face, she bit the bottom of her lip as hiccups escaped from her trembling body. Atsuko from behind had wrapped her arms around the girl, comforting her during the process of this realization.
“She’s… I can finally… hear her,” Itano whimpered as her grip around the bell of the stethoscope tightened. Tightening till her knuckles turned chalky white. There was a pang of pain flashing across the other two girls when they saw the state of their friend.
Slanting her eyebrows downward, Minami then faintly smiled as she felt herself cry too; the tears streaming down her face almost at the same rate as Itano. “Tomo~mi’s strong. She’s a strong girl…”
“I’m so glad… to hear her one more time…”
Itano knew that she wished she met Kasai in a much more preferable path. But this was sufficient enough… No. It was more than enough given the circumstances that had occurred. And she was more than happy to have heard Kasai beat her own heart; almost as if she was signaling to Itano that she was okay. That she was still going to be alive with Itano; just through another person’s body.
She can even faintly hear the whisper of Kasai brushing right through her hearing range.
Daisuki, Tomochin.
-
nah, not much of a fan for AtsuMina, btw that OS was sweet~~~
-
What can I say... I am really not that good at leaving long comments (though I do have my moments sometimes) but you always leave such nice lengthy ones that I realize I can't leave a simple sentence which I left in fb
oh you angsty writer you T^T
So I'll try to leave more...
You know, when you said you have an idea and that you will write something angsty, I was so happy. You know that I love angst and so yeah, I was pleased. Also, I want to apologize to all wTomo shippers (I ship wTomo myself). It was me who suggested this couple so don't blame Loyal fully on this one XD not that there is anything to blame for as this piece was such a 'joy' to my heart (I crave for good/fluffy angst :lol: )
And yet...
Reading it I still didn't expect Kasai is dead and that her heart is now in Taka's body... I thought maybe Kasai will leave her for someone else (for some reason baba Meetan came to my mind :nervous ) but that would be too cliche nee? XD
Poor Tomochin... She is suffering a lot but well, now she can move on, knowing Tomo's heart is helping Takamina live.
Such a wonderful angst~ Made my head less dizzy.
Arigatou, LF-chan :bow:
-
OMG T_T tomotomo
-
LY CHAN~~~!!!!! :)
WHY MUST YOU BE SO ANGST AND MAKE ME CRY!!!! :cry:
KASAI! NO!!!! :banghead: :banghead: :banghead: :tantrum: :gyaaah: :gyaaah: :imdead:
ANYWAYS!!! (LOL XD) I love the fic. It's good as always!
REMEMBER MY OS!!! Whenever you write it! Yoroshiku :kneelbow: :bow:
-
MaYuki: oho~ WAY TO GO! yeah~ convert NOW! you angsty writer! GO FLUFF!!
TomoTomo:
OH YOU! was really a calm OS from the start, normal actions blah blah. However, I found myself taking a deep breath each action they make towards the end.. I was like "uh-oh I feel bad about this" :shocked OH sure enough! I WASN'T WRONG!!! *throws the entertainment showcase to you* *flips myself*
a not so wTomo fan, BUTT~ :banghead: JUST WHY?!! I know you must be grinning like hell while reading this :angry:
PS: still waiting for SayaYui :deco:
-
MaYuki: oho~ WAY TO GO! yeah~ convert NOW! you angsty writer! GO FLUFF!!
TomoTomo:
OH YOU! was really a calm OS from the start, normal actions blah blah. However, I found myself taking a deep breath each action they make towards the end.. I was like "uh-oh I feel bad about this" :shocked OH sure enough! I WASN'T WRONG!!! *throws the entertainment showcase to you* *flips myself*
a not so wTomo fan, BUTT~ :banghead: JUST WHY?!! I know you must be grinning like hell while reading this :angry:
PS: still waiting for SayaYui :deco:
Haha. Tii. I know!! Ly chan has to go Fluff sometimes!!!
and on the WTOMO... I FELT LIKE CRYING!! XD I don't even ship Wtomo... LOL
Knowing Ly chan.. I knew something bad was going to happen though xD
-
TomoTomo so cute i wait so long for read another fic from this
couple
thanks
^_^
-
Yes Tii. Yes I'm smiling like an evil person with everyone's reactions of that TomoTomo drabble. :w00t: (I feel really evil at that time, LOL)
Thank you for the likes and comments! Now... Again, I must state that NO, this is not the SayaYui OS (I wish). This is actually a request of a wMatsui Drabble for Pocky Day... Since... technically it's not a drabble but instead a 3,500+ word OS... including two extras for Atsumina, Mayuki, and slight Atsuyuu...
Whatever. But enjoy this OS I just typed up! (And didn't bother to edit because typing two fictions in one day is too much for my poor brain) :)
Pocky Day [wMatsui ft. Mayuki, Atsumina, and slight Atsuyuu]
“Rena.”
“Nani?”
“Rena.”
“…Hai?”
“Rena.”
“What is it, Jurina?”
“Rena.”
“…”
“RENA.”
“Oh for the Lord, what is it!?”
Oh Matsui Rena. The older Matsui was waiting for the usual Senbatsu photoshoot with the other popular members. She and Jurina has yet to go for their turn, so she patiently waited. With a book of a wMatsui manga a fan had sent to her a while ago to keep her company. But she was so into the book that she didn’t bother to look at Jurina when the younger girl called out for her name. Irritation overtook her system when she gripped the edges of the paperback with a bit more pressure. Eyes still trained on the pages, she waited for the response that she was praying would come out of Jurina mouth.
“Rena.”
For the Lord… Apparently Jurina didn’t even hesitate to call out her name again. For the fifth… or was that the sixth? Whatever many times the younger Matsui had said her name, this pulled the string for Rena. Even though she technically isn’t one to get angry, she just felt really irritated and annoyed at the constant calling of her name.
“Okay, Jurina,” Rena began to speak as she felt the corner of her mouth twitch with anger. Finally putting down the book, she glanced over to her right in order to see Jurina. “I’m now looking, so you better-Eh…. Eh…. EHHHHHHH!?”
Oops. That came out a little louder than she had expected. Dropping the book down on the ground and having both of her hands cover her mouth, Rena could only widen her eyes when her mouth nearly came into contact with the end of a chocolate pocky stick. Blinking a few times dumbly, she silently stared at Jurina with awe and shock.
It seems that Jurina was amused with the expression that Rena had displayed. Giggling and soon laughing, the taller girl had to use her free hand to hold onto her stomach from the amount of laughter. The reaction and facial features that Rena has made when she saw the situation… Priceless. It was worth more than any money in the entire world with her face alone. Almost in tears, Jurina tried to calm herself before they spilled out of her sockets and stream down her face from how hard she was laughing. Rena couldn’t help but remove her hands from her mouth, scrunch her brows together and puff her cheeks. This was definitely not funny for her.
“MOU… Jurina!”
“G-Gomen! Gomen!” Jurina apologized while trying to tone down her laughter.
While Jurina was slowly regaining control of her respiratory system and voice box, Rena continued to pout and stare at her with dagger-like eyes. Waving her right hand in the air, she tried to shake off the uncomfortable feeling of her girlfriend glaring at her with such intensity.
“H-Hey, Rena-“
“You better tell me what it is!”
“…Um, duh. You kinda know what it is.”
With that said, the younger Matsui waved the pocky in the air. Waving it left and right and soon in a circular motion with the tip, it took Rena exactly thirty seconds before she was slapped with a fact she stupidly missed. Hell she even mentally face palmed! Or wait… Rena did physically face palm herself actually.
“Great,” she grumbled while feeling her cheeks heat up. “I completely forgot what today was…”
That explained a whole lot to why the members were all exclaiming and playing games containing pocky. Of course it was Pocky Day! A day where loners can eat these till they blow up and lovers exchange kisses via these treats. Oh what a day. And for Rena herself here, she has Jurina waving the chocolate stick around.
The answer was pretty clear to what she wanted to do.
Removing her hands from her face, Rena sucked in a deep breath, mentally preparing herself for what was coming. Alas, even though her exterior merely showed her blushing heavily, the inside made her strongest organ, the heart, beat at a very fast rate. And it was so fast that Rena was surprised she hasn’t gotten a cardiac arrest just yet. But she didn’t want to have any. Not right now at least. Maybe after the pocky game would be okay. Just not right now with Jurina.
Rena was nervous like crazy when Jurina stuck the end into her own mouth. Keeping it in her mouth, Jurina urged the older Matsui with her eyes to take the other end.
‘Oh my…’
She took the end with a slight hesitation. Taking the tip and closing her mouth around it, she could just faintly taste the chocolate with her tongue. When she was securely keeping the pocky tip within her mouth, Jurina took a small nibble. And that small nibble gave the younger Matsui a meager distant closer to Rena. Then she paused, waiting for Rena to take her turn next. Seeing how small of a bite she was taking, Rena decided to do the same.
Rena paused and waited for Jurina’s turn now. And when Jurina went, the other girl instantly went after her. Then Jurina went, Rena went, Jurina went… Rena went… And so forth. The two girls were so concentrated on nibbling away the chocolate that their noses bumped against each other. Startled, the two Matsuis realized how close they were from each other. Each inhale and exhale of their nose could be felt on each other’s skin.
Jurina had a faint trace of redness glowing on her cheeks. Looking away, Rena couldn’t help but mentally note that despite how flirty and a player Jurina can really be… She’s quite the shy type when she gets extremely close to the person she likes. And Rena giggled softly. Upon hearing that, the younger SKE member snapped her eyes back to Rena and frowned. It doesn’t seem like she was at all amused at Rena’s reaction towards her secretly shy personality. Jurina wanted to open her mouth and tell her to knock it off, but remembered that they still had the treat at hand.
Then without thinking twice, Jurina pushed on forth and took the older girl by surprise with her rough action. The lips instantly connected to each other as if they were missing puzzle pieces deemed to fit each other. Chocolaty flavor could be tasted within their mouth as their kiss nearly took it up a notch. Rena and Jurina were truly enjoying this. But alas, they separated for they were running out of breath.
“J-Jurina!” Rena exclaimed as she tried to catch her breath. Staring at Jurina, she saw the younger girl also trying to catch her breath, but smirked with pleasure.
“That… was amazing…” she merely replied followed by sticking her tongue out playfully.
The older girl rolled her eyes. Then before she was able to say anymore, she nearly jolted out of her seat when the cameraman tip-toed away from their area. Rena then noticed that wMatsui plus cameraman equals a photo that would soon… go out to the public. And since they were proceeding with their pocky game-oh no.
She face palmed herself physically and felt her entire face burn up to the point she was getting light-headed. As if Jurina could read her mind, she slid right in and wrapped her arms around the girl’s waist. Jurina rested the side of her face against Rena’s arm, smiling and rubbing it like a puppy wanting attention.
“Those fans are going to get one heck of a photo from us,” she jokingly threw it as she tighten her hug around the embarrassed Rena.
----------
[EXTRA]
Mayu couldn’t help but yawn. And when she yawned, boy it was so loud that it even startled poor Takahashi Minami nearby. Almost jolted out of her seat, the general manager whipped her head towards the direction of the ace of Team A.
“M-Mayuyu… Are you, um… Getting sleepy?” she questioned as her eyebrows were raised.
The other girl rubbed her eyes and glanced over to the shorter girl. Lazily she stared at Minami before realizing that this girl was asking her a question.
“E-Er… H-Hai…”
The general manager could only cross her arms and sigh; head tilting to the right slightly and left hanging. She couldn’t blame the younger girl though. Mayu had been with her since the morning at five in order to help prepare for Team A’s performance tonight. And this was right before the photoshoot for the Senbatsu members. After all, Mariko had graduated. And since Yui was busy training the members, Mayu was the only person left willing to wake up early and help Minami organize and plan for their team.
The younger girl could only stretch forward and rest the top of her arms on the table’s surface, which was littered with tons of paperworks and crumbled paper. Eyelids closed, Mayu tried her best not to drift asleep but rather welcome the darkness into her vision. But of course, when we add a sleepy individual with their eyes closed, it’s not really a smart choice, yes? Alas, the girl began to snooze off. And for Minami’s role, she didn’t bother to wake up the girl. She knew for a fact that Mayu is tired and deserved at least a little nap before continuing to help her work.
So with that thought in mind, the older veteran member gathered up all the papers that she needed so far and scribbled a few notes down on them; eyes darting left and right every now and then.
A decent fifteen minutes has passed by in the silent office. And at this point, Minami needed to get herself a drink of water and a snack from the vending machine right outside in the hallway. Yawning quietly with her hand covering her mouth, the shorter girl stretched both of her arms in the air afterward. Then pushing back her chair and standing up straight, she headed straight towards the door. Upon reaching there did she meet someone familiar cracking open the door.
There was Kashiwagi Yuki and Maeda Atsuko standing right outside. She blinked a few times before dropping her jaw; probably to the ground if this were a cartoon.
“A-Acchan? Y-Yukirin? What are you both doing here?” she asked.
Atsuko shrugged her shoulders while Yuki gave out her answer.
“I’m actually here to see Mayuyu, Takamina,” the Team B member smiled. The shorter girl clamped her mouth shut and nodded in comprehension. Then pointing her thumb over her shoulder, she then stated, “Mayuyu’s taking a nap, so you should be quiet.”
The first generation of Team B hummed quietly under her breath. “I will,” she whispered in a small voice as she brushed past by Minami’s figure. When she arrived inside, Atsuko pulled Minami out of the room and into the hallway without any warning. The door instantly closed. As if it couldn’t get any more cliché as it can get with the scenario right there.
While Minami was gone from the room, that only left both Yuki and the sleeping Mayu left alone.
Yuki causally strolled right towards the area where the younger girl was napping. As she found the empty chair and seated herself right across the girl, she couldn’t help but take note of how cute Mayu is with a sleeping face.
‘Kawaii~’
Then taking out a strawberry pocky box, Yuki neatly tore it open and ate one of the many dozen in the package. A small bite into the delicious treat as she waited for Mayu to wake up. She knew for a fact that today is Pocky Day. But of course, without her lover awake, who will she perform the game to?
While waiting, she downed the box till there was only one left. Which… surprised her greatly.
‘E-Ehhhhhh… Did Mayuyu really sleep that much?’ The raven haired female glanced at the clock hanging in the room and noticed that another fifteen minute has passed by without her knowledge. She slanted her eyebrows when her attention returned back to the younger girl. ‘She must be really that tired…’
The Team B member decided to wait a bit for Mayu. But as the minutes soon passed by her, she began to have the need to… eat another pocky. Of course, considering the fact that she had eaten a ton of them before, the urge to eat one last one was strong. Yuki tried resisting but alas, her mind persuaded her to take it. Besides, she could always run out and buy another one when Mayu wakes up, right? But that would be a waste of time, money and maybe even disappoint both herself and Mayu. She’s pretty sure she knows that the younger ex-Team B member knew what today was.
Pulling it out, she was about to place it in her mouth when there was a small groan coming from Mayu’s direction. Nearly flipping out and almost accidentally dropping the only strawberry pocky stick left at her disposal, Yuki widen her eyes when she saw the girl napping not too long ago awaken. Rubbing her left eye with her hand cutely, Mayu yawned for the second time that day.
“Y-Yukirin…?” she uttered as she tried to readjust her vision at the older girl. Yuki could only stare blankly at her girlfriend before leaning forth with the pocky at hand. At this point, she didn’t care if Mayu was sleepy or not. She had to do this. She seriously wanted both Mayu’s lips and the pocky. Two delicious combo that she never wanted to miss out in her life.
When Mayu barely parted her lips apart, Yuki stuck the end into the girl’s mouth. Taken slightly by surprise, she was still at dazed when she noticed the other girl taking the other end. Blinking a few times, she tried to shake herself awake as the gentle flavor of strawberry entered into her tasting system. Unconsciously she took a nibble in order to gain more of the taste. Yuki on the other hand saw what Mayu was doing and mirrored her actions.
The two girls were nibbling on their ends at a slow but agonizing pace. It then came to a point where their lips came together. What was left of the pocky came in between their mouth as Yuki closed her eyes, pressing herself against the younger girl even more. Mayu herself fluttered her eyelids closed as she enjoyed the taste of the pocky and Yuki’s lips. When they parted, Mayu bluntly stated out a statement.
“That was delicious.”
Oh boy. That made Yuki blush slightly and scratch the back of her head. She couldn’t help but lean forth and pinch the cheek of Mayu playfully, causing her girlfriend to yelp. Now completely awake, Mayu took the time to rub her aching face and the scenario that had occurred just seconds ago. A faint trace of pinkness crossed her cheeks as she darted her eyes away from her girlfriend’s face.
“Mou… Baka Yukirin…” she grumbled as she continued to rub. The older girl couldn’t help but giggle and land another soft peck not on the lips but the tip of her nose with affection.
“Happy Pocky Day,” Yuki whispered as she flashed a smile at the girl’s direction.
In the meantime, Minami was standing right outside of the room with Atsuko holding onto her hand. The two girls were staring deep into each other’s eyes despite their huge difference in height. The taller girl was munching on a pocky stick as the other girl watched her.
“A-Ano…” she started off. “What… did you need me for?”
Minami of course knew this was pocky day. She knew that she wanted to do it with the person that she loves. And she could tell that this girl standing before her wanted to do it also. Yet why was Atsuko just munching them before her eyes? Frowning and slightly irritated, she wanted to ask Atsuko again.
“Oi, Acchan. Are you even listening to me?”
To her annoyance, the dark haired girl bobbed her head. No response though was given out of her mouth. Just… what was Atsuko trying to gain here? What was this graduated member wanting anyway if she was going to munch like this in front of her?
Now unable to control herself, Minami grabbed the box, pulled out one of the many chocolate pocky stick, stuck them in her mouth and roughly grabbed the collar of Atsuko’s shirt. Then in one motion, she pulled the taller girl down to her level. Without any warning, she shoved the other end into the surprised girl’s mouth. Atsuko was very shocked at how rash the girl was acting, yet enjoying it. It was… very amusing for her. With a smirk, she followed right after Minami with the roughness by quickly biting into the chocolate to close the distance. Minami didn’t want to lose to her in this little race, so she nibbled right after her.
The two girls immediately crashed their lips when they only had a little bit left on their stick. Tongues were tangled and the sensation of pleasure heightening, they were roughly enjoying every little bit of it. However, there must be an end to it for the need to release the carbon dioxide building up in their lungs were great. One of the negative aspect of the human body system in order to live in this world. Separating, they both exhaled loudly and intake as much oxygen as they can in order to relieve their organs for breathing. Panting, they exchanged their stares at each other.
“N-Neh… You’re quite rough… as always Takamina…” Atsuko smirked as she tried to catch her breath. Minami lowered her gaze with a faint smile crossing her lips. “Only with you… Acchan…”
----------
[EXTRA II]
Right after their hot and rough passionate kiss that could drain them of their energy for the day, Atsuko had to take her leave for a shooting of a film that she participated in. After wishing pocky day to each other, Minami decided that it was time for her to return back to the office room. But alas, she actually… changed her mind and wanted to stay away from the room for another thirty minutes… Since… Both Mayu and Yuki were… Definitely busy with their random chatters of pockies and ‘a motel to stay tonight’ or whatever it was. She didn’t really want to hear any of them. Might as well see some other priorities for the group as needed.
While Atsuko walked out of the building, she felt another short being crash right into her. Startled, she rammed right into the wall by her side. Almost groaning from the aching pain that followed right after the contact, she nearly bulged her eyes when it was Oshima Yuko.
‘Oh of course, it’s Oshima Yuko,’ she mentally face palmed herself as Yuko retracted herself away from the taller girl.
When she turned around, she saw the squirrel flashing her teeth happily and with joy at Atsuko. “Happy Pocky Day, my friend!”
Oh boy. She knew what this meant. Yuko wanted to do the pocky game too. Even if they weren’t lover… Well, it wouldn’t hurt, neh? Minami would understand… Hopefully. Gulping, Atsuko turned around properly so she was able to face the shorter girl.
Just like she had expected, Yuko had already popped one into her mouth. Then leaning forth, she motioned the taller girl to take the other end. For the second time that day, this was no surprise. And this time, she took it on a much gentler manner compared to her girlfriend’s.
Two girls nibbling on their ends, they soon came upon the part where they were closing their distance. Atsuko was beginning to feel a sweat drop roll down the side of her face when Yuko closed her eyelids; prepared for what was coming next. Their inhales and exhales felt each and every time they were made. The two girls knew what was coming up next. Then… Atsuko decided to chicken out and break the pocky. In a single motion of her heard downward, there was a gentle snap that broke off the connection between the two girls.
Yuko snapped open her eyelids when she realized that the pocky had broken. Puffing her cheeks and eating the remaining of her end, she grumbled.
“So close, dang it!”
Atsuko cheesily smiled back and waved as if Yuko just entered into her field of vision. The squirrel couldn’t help but squint her eyes when she noticed how nervous the other girl was acting. “Maybe next time, Yuko-chan,” she stuck out her tongue before dashing away at an alarming fast rate.
-
Flutist, my brother, my friend, my comrade and my stalker. Did I ever mention on how I hated you right now but still love you? Well I did say I love you for God knows how many times. I think. Oh well, it was entertaining while it lasted. Good job my fuehrer.
-
Lol, I'm glad this turned out to be longer than I expected. XD
I was reading this while eating pocky myself. XD
And don't worry about the the lack of fluffness cuz it's definitely there. XD
-
Yes Tii. Yes I'm smiling like an evil person with everyone's reactions of that TomoTomo drabble. :w00t: (I feel really evil at that time, LOL)
dem! YOU ANGSTY! XD
MAYUKI! way to go way to go! almost there! FLUFF! such a good way to start my day :wub: :wub: :wub:
-
So... Hello readers. I am currently not dead and I am not on hiatus, so I'm finally back into writing properly with a fiction that I promised at hand! :cathappy:
I apologize in regard to my delays in updates and uploads with my fictions and their series. School and my hectic life was getting in the way, but alas, midterms is now over a couple days ago and Winter Break is here! Two weeks off from school, which should give me enough time to return back to writing... until I reach to my doom of returning back to school. :sweatdrop: Ah, the tired life of a senior in high school.
Anyway, I present you the SayaYui OS! 25,000+ words! Not technically the longest I've written (30k) but this is one of those fictions that I spent a decent month thinking about and days typing it. I could tell you that it was fun but at the same time, feels like work, LOL. And I am sorry for not being able to write any sort of Christmas special involving multiple pairings (I knew I wasn't going to make it), so my Christmas gift to you all is this fiction. Consider this a present I suppose, haha. :)
I would like to thank both Yuki88 and sakura_drop_ for proofreading and giving me their opinions on the story. Especially Yuki88. :) Giving me some ideas to how the fluff scenarios can go... Although I personally am unsure if I even played it right, I'm glad you helped me out. Many thanks to you both! :deco:
Enjoy it (or not), hope it sorta meets all of your expectations, Merry Christmas and do look forward to the update on Sanity (Chapter 2) soon this or next week! Many thanks for following my fictions both readers and writers! :deco:
My Girlfriend
There was this loud… obnoxious beeping sound that resonated in my dream. Just when I was meditating peacefully on top of a fluffy, white cloud high up in the clear blue sky, the entire mood was completely ruined by the noise. Snapping my eyes opened in my dream, I realize that I now had awaken from the dream.
Blinking a few times, it took a while for my two eyes to adjust the surrounding. Brightness from the nearby window of my bed cracked through; shining upon my body gently. Birds heard chirping loudly right outside of the barrier between the room and the outside world. Sitting up in a slow motion with my right arm, I squinted my eyes while examining the room. Dressers across my bed in the corner of the room along with my desk right next to it showed the tidiness of my organization skills. Clothing of my school’s uniform hung on the chair with its clothes hanger intact; white short sleeves buttoned shirt accompanied by the dark black skirt that extends down to ones knees. Near my bed was a coffee table containing my iPhone and reading glasses if needed. And of course, there’s that digital alarm clock that kept on beeping even though I’m wide awake.
I did not hesitate to extend my left hand out to click it to a stop. Retracting my hand after a completed action, I suddenly felt a sharp pain shoot up inside of my skull. Instinctively I brought the same hand to the side of my head; wincing at the throbbing ache.
‘A… A headache… Maybe I must’ve stayed up too late last night…’
Yeah. That might be the reason why I’m having a headache. I’ve always had a problem with headaches lately; forced to constantly take medication in order to keep my head from bothering me throughout the day. My parents would be worried, but I always reassured them that it must be from the stress. Though it was a bit more painful than the usual headache I’ve experienced in the past, at least it was still bearable. Maybe I’ll take some pain medications before I leave for school. Specifically Motrin for my headaches.
Shaking my head slowly to erase the daze, I glanced over at the digital clock once more. When my eyes actually zoomed and focused on the time did I realize something important. Something… that I should’ve known long ago. Eyes widening, I immediately threw myself off the bed; rushing through my morning activities two times faster than normal.
‘I can’t believe I’m going to be late to school!’
I’ve never had this happen to me before. Even if I was a bit late from sleeping in, it was only at the most ten minutes. But this time? This time I had slept in for a good thirty minutes. And I can only make it to school if I skip breakfast and hurry to school as fast as possible. Ah, and for my parents, they are probably too occupied with their personal morning chores and daily basis, so it’s understandable why they didn’t have time to run up and shake me awake. Bouncing off of the bed after tugging on my white socks through my feet, I snatched my black school’s bag on my way out of the door. Thankfully the door was opened so I was able to rush out and down the stairs with ease.
“Yui! You’re going to be late!”
The male voice that belonged to my father, who was in the dining room, warned me about the limited time I had at hand. Hopping down the stairs with both of my hands fumbling with my school’s black bag, I replied back that I got his message. It was a little strange that I had difficulty getting up this morning compared to the other morning, but I wasn’t concern about that. I was more concern about being late and getting a scolding from my teacher and peers. Finally getting all of the papers in the bag, I flicked my glance over to my dad.
He was sitting with a cup of coffee in one hand and another with the job of flipping the newspaper pages. Every flick of his wrist results in a fresh new page to glance upon. My father’s eyes tore itself from reading a certain article and raised his eyebrows. “Yui… You’re usually up early. Is something the matter?”
I shook my head. “Iie. Nothing’s wrong.” And truly there was nothing wrong this morning. Okay, aside from a minor headache, it wasn’t major. Then from the looks of the situation, I’ll have to… delay taking the medication. Maybe I’ll just ask one of my classmates or friends if they have any. At worse, I’ll just head over to the school’s clinic and request for one if I must.
“Make sure to at least take your bento box,” I heard my mother, who was too busy washing the dishes, told me without even sparing a glance at my direction. “You should hurry, Yui!”
“H-Hai!”
With that said, I dashed forward towards the table to grab the lunch for today. Swooping in to snag it off the table smoothly with one hand, I twisted the situation so I was now dashing out of the door with a quick ‘Sayonara!’ I quickly clicked the door close behind before running off to my high school.
Thankfully Akihabara High wasn’t very far from my home. It’ll only take me about a decent ten minutes to reach to the school’s building. Hopefully my fast feet allows me to reach to my classroom before the bell rings. Last thing I would want to experience is the uneasiness of that ‘walk of shame’ to my seat. Gulping, I sped up; sprinting as though my life was on the line. Left and right my legs extended in front of my body; boosting it even more when it traded position with the leg from behind. Another luck was in my system for I was a fast runner due to being an athlete in the past. That was something I needed for rare crucial ordeals like this.
----------
And… thank God I manage to skid right into my class before the bell rings. My entire body slid in with such a dramatic entrance that one would wonder if I was in an anime; smoke easily imagined from one’s viewpoint. I just flew right past the teacher, Shinoda Mariko, who was just about to close the door on my face. Brown school shoes below me came to a stop right in the middle of the back room. Panting from the weariness, I huffed and puffed from the amount of energy I had burnt. Sweat rolled down the side of my face from the excessive heat I was gathering from outside. Heart pounding against my chest with all of its might, the lack of oxygen in my lungs were affecting my headache; almost making me light-headed. I shook my head slightly in hopes of removing such state from my mental system.
At this very moment, I felt all eyes pointing at my direction; all stabbing at me with curiosity and wonders. A little embarrassed, my cheeks felt like they were increasing by a couple degrees in terms of temperature.
Sensei Shinoda was heard coughing on the side; almost startling me with fright from being taken by surprise. Straightening my entire worn out body, I twisted my head so I was facing her. The older 32 year old female crossed her arms across her cheeks. Dressed in her usual gray attire that contains a white shirt underneath the mini jacket, her skirt just went right below her knees; above the matching colored high heels. Tapping one of her foot on the white tiled floor, she titled her head to the side. A single eyebrow was raised up on her face with slight amusement.
“I see that you’re nearly late today, Yokoyama Yui. That’s quite rare for it to happen to you.”
I was known as the second year student that has never been late nor close to being late. Everyone around school knows that, so it’s not surprising that they were, well, shocked to see me in a crisis like now. At that same time, I pivoted my heels so I would be facing my body directly towards the teacher. Bowing, I then apologized, “G-Gomenasai, Sensei Shinoda!”
A soft sigh was heard from the taller girl’s direction. Then a few steps were clicking on the flooring. After a couple steps were made, it stopped.
Confused, I lifted my head only to be met with Sensei Shinoda ruffling the top of my head; messing up parts of my black hair. The soft hand that playfully reassured to me that I wasn’t going to get a scolding nor be in trouble. I could only gap at her when she flashed me a small, yet gentle smile. “Try to come to school early next time, okay?”
“H-Hai…” I wasn’t able to say much other than reply back in a tiny voice.
Satisfied with my answer, Sensei Shinoda retracted her hand from my direction. Walking in between the two rows of desks and to the front of the classroom, she then announced to everyone else in the room to prepare taking notes for math. Moans and groans replaced the awkward atmosphere created not too long ago. It was as though the entire situation never existed in the first place. And I sure was glad not to be in the spotlight anymore within the classroom. Exhaling loudly, I decided to head towards my desk; which was located on the far right and second desk to the wall.
When I came close to my desired destination, I saw my friends, Shimazaki Haruka, Sashihara Rino, Kitahara Rie and Oshima Yuko seated around my desk as usual. It’s not much of a shock when I became bombarded with their questions and comments.
“Whoa, never knew you would be so close to being late,” Rino whispered loudly over to me as she glanced over her shoulder. I shrugged my shoulders in response to her, which led to Rie adding her own statement. “Were you not getting enough sleep?”
“I-I guess…”
“Maybe from watching too much porn?”
“Yuko!” I harshly hushed her, which almost resulted me in gathering the attention of not only the other students around us but Sensei Shinoda herself. Especially hearing the key word ‘porn’ would gain one attention just as fast as the word exiting out of the person’s mouth, even though I technically didn’t say it. Realizing that I almost got myself into trouble once again, I lowered my head and used one hand to shield a side of my mouth. “You know I’m not like you!”
Yuko, who simply shook her head right next to Rino and in front of Haruka, lifted both of her palms into the air. “Oh Yuihan~ You know that’s one of the main reason why people tend to stay up late.”
“You know I actually had loads of homework compared to the other days…” I grumbled.
Yet I was completely ignored. That was common when it comes to the shorter girl sitting diagonally from where I was seated. Knowing for sure that I won’t be listened to, I rested the side of my face with one hand; elbow resting on the very top of the desk’s surface. A few mumbles left my barely parted lips in regards to the minor situation at hand. ‘There’s not much to do now other than focus in class right now…’ Pondering over what I should be doing, from the corner of my eyes I saw Haruka continue to take her notes.
Oh wait. Those weren’t notes. They were… personal notes?
I saw her tear a small portion of the page littered with math equations in one move. Haruka swiftly extended her left hand out to deliver it to me. Taken a little bit by surprised, I reluctantly retrieved the piece of torn college ruled notebook paper. Flipping it a few times so I was able to read the fine prints of her handwriting.
‘Yuihan, are you alright this morning? You’re never came into class like this.’
I flicked my view over to Haruka, who just coincidentally met with mine. There were worries deep within the dark eyes connecting with my own. Even though there were no words nor expression written, the eyes spoke for her. Smiling gently back at the younger girl, I nodded my head. Nodding my head to reassure her that I was completely fine. ‘I just slept in, that’s all,’ I mouthed to her.
It looks like she felt relieved for her tense muscles relaxed; shoulders slumping. Closing her eyes for a second, she reopened them the next. Haruka too returned a smile. Then she shifted her gaze away from my figure and at the blackboard. Returning her full attention back at the lesson at hand. Dropping my smile, I too geared my head at the board and math teacher. And upon turning my head did I feel the minor headache I’ve felt earlier return back. I squinted my eyes when the pain flashed across my head. But I didn’t do anything about it. Right now was not the right time to complain nor think about it. It was a small distraction, nothing more. Maybe during lunch I’ll ask someone for some pills if they carry them around…
---------
“Ano… Paruru? Do you have any pain meds with you?”
I must’ve taken the younger girl by surprise for she rapidly switched her focus from packing her items into her bag to me. Her eyes widen a bit with concern scrawled all over her face. “What happened?”
“Just a headache, nothing more.”
“‘Just a headache’ you say? Did you just have one right now or…?”
“I actually had one this morning, but I was going to ask you or someone later.”
“Why didn’t you take it this morning?”
“Because… I was going to be late for school if I did use the time to take it.”
“Then at least ask me during math class this morning!”
There goes that interrogator that I always feared from Haruka. Whenever I got sick or ended up doing something foolish, this friend of mine would surely nag me till the end of time. Even if the entire situation was long gone, Haruka would still remind me when a closely related situation occurs in the near future. A lecture immediately flew out of her mouth as I tried not be blown back by the words. Exaggeration intended, of course.
Yawning, I waved one of my hands in the air as the other came to cover my opened mouth. “Gomen gomen, Paruru. I’ll ask you next time for sure.”
She puffed her cheeks cutely in response to how laid back my reply was. The brows were still furrowed to express her displeasure of seeing how careless I was with my health. However she said nothing. Rather her actions had spoken for her. Extending out her left hand that now held two red and white colored pills, Haruka urged me to take it. While I gave my thanks, she then mumbled, “Please be more careful, Yuihan. You know I’m worried about you.”
I formed a twitchy smile on my face. After I had pulled my hands away and tossed the medication into my mouth, I gulped it down with one swallow of a water bottle at hand. Though the foreign object went down my trachea and soon into my stomach to be broken down, the headache was still lingering in my head. It had gotten a little better though. Not to mention… That I was a little… dizzy? Maybe it might be from the fatigue for today. I am getting a little tired after all from waking up so late and having to run for my life to school. Capping my bottle, I had my other hand reach out to grab my black bag.
“You going to student council?” I heard Rino from the corner of my vision speak out as she approached to my direction. Twisting my neck so I was able to see her, I saw her proclaimed girlfriend long ago and friend of mine, Rie, right by her side. I bobbed my head in silence to answer her question. This led to Rie also speaking up. “Don’t you also have work right afterschool?”
Another nod of my head. Which resulted in a loud sigh from Rino’s mouth. Hands on her hips, she shook her head. “Has the term ‘overworking’ ever run through your head?”
“Er…” She was right. I have been an overworking student. A student that not only excels in class but also excels in physical activities and relationship with almost everyone. Almost a ‘Mary Sue’ definition if one wants to be blunt. However, it wasn’t true. I’m not perfect. I still have flaws that are fatal. And that one flaw is working beyond my limits. Which annoys Haruka A LOT.
A twitch from the corner of my mouth was felt. Eyes shut, I could easily imagine an imaginary sweat drop running down the side of my face to express my nervousness. I mentally prepared myself for the scolding I’m just about to receive from one of my best friends. However, little was I bracing myself with the impact of her karate chop. Her hand landed smacked the top of my head without hesitation. As if my headache wasn’t giving me enough agony for the day, a burst of pain just exploded within my skull. Instinctively I snapped my eyelids open and brought both of my hands to the top of my head; dropping the black bag and water bottle down on the floor.
“ITAI!”
I glanced over my shoulder to see just in time Haruka retract her hand. A frown plastered on her face.
“You seriously are making me feel quite grumpy a lot right now, hm?” she raised a single eyebrow. Yet that hasn’t changed her piercing glare that would frighten just about anyone. I shakily formed another cheesy, forceful smile. “Hehe… G-Gomen…”
There was a loud, long sigh stretching out for a good five seconds from the other girl. Her left hand reached up to pinch the bridge of her nose; squeezing the pair of eyes shut tightly. Then reopening them with her fingers still in the same positioning, Haruka then said, “You should hurry up to your meeting.” I saw her other hand extend out and made a shooing motion.
I listened to her advice and took my hands off of my head. Bending down to retrieve the dropped items, I straightened to see from behind the other girls waving their farewells to me.
“We’ll stop by the restaurant and keep you in company today~” I heard Rino exclaim from behind me. A smile ran across my face when I’ve acknowledged their possible attendance to keep me entertained for a bit for the evening. Bobbing my head silently, I returned my focus back on to getting to the student council’s room. As I walked away from the four friends, I also managed to catch one more statement from Yuko.
“Don’t push yourself so hard!”
---------
I tried hard not to snap when one of the two customers before me bluntly expressed his dislike about the food and restaurant entirely. Especially the staffs. The two weren’t even older than I and had a rough exterior style. Right hand ruffling through his short, brown disheveled hair as more grumbles exited out of his mouth. Dark eyes piercing directly at the table; making me nearly brace myself for a hole to appear out of nowhere at the very spot he stared at. On the other hand, his friend, a fellow male, doesn’t seem to be enjoying his bad attitude about the place overall. Occasionally I would hear the black ponytailed boy shake his head to warn the other person. A hand ran down to his chin to brush upon the barely grown beard; eyes squinted. That sadly didn’t get his message through for the short haired male was deep into his own world filled with irritation and rage.
“God damn this fuckin’ place. Such crappy services for us customers,” he mumbled.
“Sir,” I felt my forced smile grow slightly wider. “Here is your check-“
“I’m leavin’.”
Well that escalated quickly. Before I knew it, he had gotten up from his seat, gave me an icy glare and stormed away. The front of the entrance’s door was heard roughly pulled open and slammed closed afterward. Hitching my shoulders from such reckless action, I squinted my eyes at the disappearing figure. It was not long until the other boy apologized to me and paid for the both of them on the table. Hastily he ran out of the door in order to catch up with his angry friend.
Now left with an empty table with two plates nearly empty and another pair barely touched upon, I sighed loudly while retrieving the money.
Honestly, when I wanted to work in hopes of helping my parents and myself earn a few more cash for future use, I had sometimes hoped that the job I had taken would treat their employees and employers a bit nicer.
“Well that escalated quickly,” Rino blurted out from the distant.
From the looks of my other friends, they had a worried expression scrawled all over their face like a little kid handling a permanent marker for the first time. “Yikes. Please don’t tell me you get these kind of services every day…” Yuko expressed her concern as I approached to her and my other friends at their table. Seated near the window, all of their eyes trained at my figure. The forced smile that I had been painting on my face for a good while dropped instantaneously. Slight anger burned behind the cool exterior I’ve shown off. Not to mention that the dull headache I’ve had isn’t making this night shift transitioning any better. For the nth time that day, I exhaled loudly and placed both of my hands on my hips.
“Not all of the time, but there are customers that aren’t satisfied with what they want.”
“You’re the best waitress out in this business! Can’t believe the guy just talked trash about you when you did absolutely nothing!” Rie didn’t hesitate to burst out her opinion on the matter. “Listen to me, Yuihan. He is just a bastard that has nothing better to do than pick on others.”
“You sound like my mother,” I rolled my eyes. And the instant I rolled my eyes did I catch from the corner of my view Haruka crossing her arms. A stern expression smacked right on her face and shown as clear as daylight. Unconsciously I hitched my shoulders up high in the air when she scolded me for the second time today.
“Kitarie here is not trying to sound like your mother, Yui. She’s trying to comfort you and…”
And… her words trailed right off as my eardrums automatically blocked off her voice. I’m not trying to be mean, but I don’t think I’m in the mood to be really be taking in her lectures. Considering that it’s the second time for today, that’s more than enough. Waving my left hand in the air, I backed away from the group and pointed at the empty table.
“As much as I want to stay and chat with you all, I don’t want to get into trouble by my manager,” I explained. With that said, I rushed over to the table and gathered up the plates.
I reached out to one of the four plates. Stretching my hands out in order to retrieve the object, I made a small pile with those dishes. While I’m reaching in to grab and stack the other two plates, my vision began fading on me. The table before my eyes was tilting a bit to the right at a strange angle; darkness somewhat crawling and darkening the outlines of my sight. Squinting my eyes, I found myself leaning in with the palm of my hands pressed roughly against the table’s edges. Plates that I held seconds ago were merely stacked and sitting patiently in one spot for me. My breathing became slightly ragged as fatigue was getting to my body’s system. It took most of my strength that I could muster in order to keep myself from collapsing. Exhaling quietly but in a long extent, I mentally noted that I should head home early.
‘I think I’m getting a little tired today… Maybe I really am overworking myself like Paruru said…’
Unable to obtain enough sleep, stress from both my studies and student government, plus working part time as a waitress in a restaurant almost every single day afterschool? Definitely in the range of overworking in any common man’s book.
Shaking my head left and right, the dizziness eased back and brought the crisp setting back to my eyes. I blinked a couple times in order to reassure myself that I’m not going to be placed into another round of a dizzying episode. Fatigue still hung onto me along with the annoying dull headache. Biting the bottom of my lip to resist a yawn, I straightened my entire body. Standing upright with the correct posture, my hands grabbed the plates that I intended to retrieve.
It didn’t take long before I rushed behind the counter and into the kitchen. The double doors pushed open; flipping in and out as though the wind was pushing it at both directions. I was instantly met with the cold rush of air due to the nearby freezer. Glancing over at the separated opened door from the one I had just entered in, there was another friend from school that I knew.
“Oh! Hello there again, Yuihan!” Kuramochi Asuka exclaimed as she barely glanced over her shoulder. From my view, I could see that she was busy grabbing all of the ingredients for preparation of the next meal for another chef, who was her older brother. I merely smiled back gently as I returned the same greetings to her. When I set down the four plates on the empty table filled with other dirty plates, I felt the older girl finally exit out of the cold cabinet. The temperature of the room easily returned back to normal when the metal door sealed the area off from anymore outside contact. A few packages of fresh meat from the market were heard to be thrown on top of the other table residing in the middle of the kitchen. Her older brother had his left hand ruffling through the short black hair cut before taking ahold of the package. It then only took a matter of seconds before I had to use the familiar skills of avoiding her fetish for people’s ears.
“Mou… You should just let me nibble the lobe just a little bit!” Asuka puffed her cheeks, pouting. I couldn’t help but roll my eyes at her direction while feeling a faint blush of embarrassment cross my face. “Please Mocchi. Now’s not the right time.”
“But you always say that!” the long haired female pouted even more.
Oh my manager. It’s a wonder how this girl here is considered or even promoted to be the manager of this place by the owner; let alone she still is a high school student. But then again, her father owns this independent restaurant. Not to mention her brother working alongside her. So that might be one reason why Asuka gained the position of a manager. She isn’t a bad person at all, of course. Just a little perverted at times and has a strange obsession over… ears.
Especially mine.
Anyhow, Asuka is a reliable person that I know I can count on when the time calls for it. And for sure, I know she’ll be there for me.
Once our little small playful argument cease to be thrown back and forth to each other, the older girl then asked me, “Hey, I heard that there was two unhappy customers outside.”
I sighed and raised both of my shoulders in the air.
“One, Mocchi, and he probably was just having a bad day.”
“A ‘bad day’, hm? I highly doubt so considering the amount of cursing and threats he’s thrown at you.” She frowned and had both of her hands resting on the sides of her body. There was the infamous look on her face that clearly expressed her displeasure. Since I was one of the better workers here in the restaurant, if anybody dares threaten or hurt me in any shape or form, Asuka will go all out on them. Even her onii-san will assist her if the situation gets out of hand for the female. I’ve seen it with my own eyes one time when a customer was in a foul mood and shoved Kimoto Kanon out of the way one time. Boy, did our manager here rush out of the kitchen and straight up at the grown man’s face; consistently scolding and warning him to stay out of the restaurant for good. Right now, nobody tries to even tamper with her raging flames that represents her anger. Luckily no one has dared seen her brother angry. That was the last thing anyone would want to see since rumors flew around that his anger would rival a tiger. Just imagining what Asuka’s onii-san would react is terrifying enough.
Shrugging off a shudder that ran down my spine for a split second, I waved my hands in the air with hopes that she won’t be soon barking orders to the government’s special military force to hunt down the poor guy.
“Mocchi, I’m alright and like I said, he’s probably just having a bad day. And I highly doubt he’s going to come back if he sticks to his words.”
A scoff was heard from her direction. Cocking her head to the side, her eyebrows furrowed deeply till creases formed on her foreheads. “I hope so. If he has the nerves to show up at the restaurant again just to talk trash, I’ll make sure he ends up in the trash instead.”
“Protective as always, aren’t you?” I can just imagine an imaginary sweat drop sliding down behind my head as I watched the older girl grumble under her breath. A few cursing words were faintly heard yet hard to grasp into my eardrums. Asuka glanced over to the side and sighed loudly. Closing her eyes for a couple seconds and still keeping them closed, she then said, “Yuihan, you can go home early. I’ll make sure my father pays you the usual full salary for today.”
There was this awkward silence that grew between the two of us. I’m not sure why it turned out like this, but I soon spoke up my opinion on the matter.
“B-But Mocchi… Why are you letting me out early?”
Reopening her eyes, the taller girl crossed her arms across her chest and stared straight into my direction. “I’ve been noticing that you aren’t feeling so well…”
Uh oh. How did she figure that out so fast? I’m only gaining headaches and some dizzying episodes yet nothing is going on. They shouldn’t be considered under the ‘not feeling well’ category. Though I had nearly considered going home earlier, right now the effects was beginning to weaken and the headache was barely resonating within the back of my skull. Was the manager watching over me as I performed my duty without my knowledge? It’s not surprising, but it wasn’t something major that would send me straight to a hospital. It probably will get better tomorrow anyway once I get some sleep and rest in general.
I merely stared at her with disbelief. And that action definitely caught her attention. Frowning once more, she did a shooing motion with one of her hands.
“Now don’t you dare play dumb with me. You have been working a little bit slower and less reactive than before. I know something is wrong yet I can’t pinpoint it…”
“I just have a headache, Mocchi-“
“There you go again. Just go home, take some Advil and get some rest.”
She didn’t allow me to argue back. There was nothing to argue back against her. No matter what words I throw out at her direction, Asuka would shoot them down just as fast as they came. Almost as if she was a fighter having already trained their honing missiles at my statements. Finally giving up, I sent out my farewells to both her and her brother.
“Feel better, Yuihan,” he stated as he waved the ladle in a circular motion mid-air. I merely formed a faint smile. “I will.”
---------
Off of work early… And having four of my other friends accompany me to my trip towards my home… I finally have the night to relax. Though not exactly since tomorrow I have school. But lucky for me, I don’t have any homework. Today must seriously be my lucky day.
Plopping my entire self onto the bed in a swift motion, I felt the mattress’s surface curve underneath my figure, allowing it to sink. Softness greeted me with open arms as I lazily crawled into a proper lying position. Vertically adjusting my spot, I did not hesitate to click the power of the nearby and only light source from the lamp off. My hand extended out, fingers wrapping around the metal button on its side. Pressing against the surface, there was a faint clicking sound. Which it was followed up with utter darkness of my bedroom, washing into my view as if they were the ocean’s waves. Unconsciously a small smile formed on my face as all of my muscles relaxed for once today.
‘Finally… Some time to sleep… So exhausted today…’
As I prepared myself by snuggling into my warm blanket that just came out of the dryer machine not too long ago from downstairs, I briefly shot a glance over to my digital alarm clock. I frowned instantly at the time.
‘Barely ten o’ clock yet here I am, sleeping…’
It was… unnatural for me to sleep this early. Unless I was either sick or staying up for more than 48 hours right before this day, there was no reason to hide underneath the cover at this time. Usually I would be downstairs and conversing with my parents. But alas, I was too tired from what I’ve heard with them. My mother even shooed me to take a quick shower, change into my comfortable pajamas and head to bed. I wonder if I really look that tired. I had checked the mirror and all the reflection had shown was me and my normal feature. Aside from the slight headache and sudden increase in dizziness possibly due to fatigue, there was absolutely nothing wrong with my body. Maybe I really do need some rest for tonight… And a rest that will be well worth and earned.
Slowly I allowed my eyelids to shut themselves. When faced with the other kind of darkness, I used this moment to travel back into the deepest depth of my brain. Swimming through all of the memories and plans for my current life. What was I to do tomorrow? There’s class and there’s no homework. Plus, there isn’t a meeting for the school’s student council, so technically I’m free. Just have work to look forward to, but my shift does allow me to head straight home a couple hours earlier compared to today… Yeah. Tomorrow’s going to be a good day hopefully.
Soon my thoughts traveled backward in time rather than forward to the future. My mind replayed the memories of hanging out with Yuko, Rie, Haruka and Rino. All four of them were laughing as they threw out jokes and comments in our conversation within my living room. Back when I didn’t receive such an annoying headache that followed me around for a while, I would always smile and throw in my own joke every once in a while. The Kyoto accent heard slipping out of my mouth as I waved my hands in the air to create a visualization support. Laughter filled the air and the atmosphere was lively in the living room. Occasionally my mother and father would pop in and ask if we needed anything. The content smile that crossed their face showed how joyful they’ve felt with the bright setting. I wish to relive those moments again in the near future… And surely I know for a fact I will.
I felt the corners of my lips curve upward as I allow the thoughts to process through my mind. Soon the drowsy state and entering stage one of my REM state threw my headache to the side as if it never existed. So for once this entire day, I’m now able to enjoy the state of having a clear head; free from any sort of pain for the night.
---------
It was a lie! A lie all last night! I swear my body is playing tricks on me!
The instant I fluttered my eyelids open, it was the WORSE idea ever. The familiar pounding in that constantly rhythm and pattern had only intensified. Such scrutinizing pain to sit through… It was so bad that I nearly wasn’t able to wake up in time to my alarm ringing. My hand flew up to the side of my head immediately while the other supported in the action of propping my upper body up. Scrunching my eyebrows together, I had the urge to find a solution to such agony. I wouldn’t mind to hit my head for the sake of ridding the throbbing sensation. I swear that death would most likely end such sensation.
Then crawling out of my bed in a slow motion, the dizziness had returned. But it wasn’t the only thing that decided to make a comeback: my vision had gotten much worse.
Usually I wasn’t one to wear glasses since it was meant for reading. Right now however was different. My entire surrounding was slightly blurry. No matter how many times I blink and squeeze my eyes shut, it would still remain the same state. When I had my left hand scramble to retrieve the glasses on the table nearby, I was given the opportunity to regain my comfortable sight once more. Without it though, my eyes would continuously stare at the unclear setting. And despite the state I was in, I knew that I would want to continue going to school. I had student council meeting today and work. At least in regard to work, I have an early evening shift and will be able to return home without trouble.
Simply put: I’m most likely going to be pushing past my limit again for god knows how many times. I know I would make others worry but this odd sensation and effect is going to wear away sooner or later.
It can’t linger on forever, right? It has to have an end.
Though I had earned a few questioning remarks from my parents when they realized I had started wearing my glasses for the day the instant I took a step into the kitchen, I reassured to them that I just needed them for the morning. Grabbing a bottle of water to down my pain meds for the start of the day, I did not hesitate to rush out of the house and head straight to school. It didn’t really help to know that the fall season has now drifted over to the winter season, bringing in warning signs of both exams and the cold weather that will be brought forth to us students. Mentally I had to remind myself that I should borrow a sweater from Haruka or Rie when I have a chance. Or even call one of my parents to bring it up to me if they’re able to. It is starting to get a little chilly and I still had the uniform of a summer clothing. (And I still wonder why our school is so late into changing our uniforms to match the current seasons.)
When I came to school early a good ten minutes or so, I was able to see my group of friends. Glad to be away from the cool winds blowing by from outside, I unconsciously formed a small smile. All four of them greeted me both informally and formally as I approached up to them. It was a little difficult to avoid Haruka’s interrogation and the usual questionings from my friends the instant they saw me. After shrugging them off and persuading them that no, I wasn’t going blind and no, I wasn’t going to get some sort of strange terminal illness that’ll make me grow feathers and become a bird (as strange as that sounds, that was what Yuko had assumed), we continued class onward as any other day.
Zipping through the day and especially at work, it was… difficult. Paying attention to class was growing harder and harder as my headache slammed against the inside of my skull despite the pills I’ve taken earlier. It’s like a sledgehammer was pounding on the surface of inside my head in a motion like a pendulum from a grandfather clock. And the more I input the medication into my digestive system in order to send the required needs to keep the throbbing to a bare minimum, the drowsier and dizzier I’ve earned in exchange. Even then my headache still hasn’t gotten much better than this morning. Oh if only tomorrow was the start of a weekend… Where I can be more than happy to spend my lazy morning under the warm blanket and free from the usual fatigue I’m faced with…
Now I had just finished my work shift for the evening. Only six in the evening and the restaurant decided to close early. (They had a strange schedule of closing early every Thursday. Maybe in preparation for the busy and hectic weekends with their customers?) Already out of my work uniform, both Kanon and I were waiting for Asuka and her older brother. The two of us chatted softly while waiting for them.
“Today hasn’t been quite as busy as yesterday,” the younger girl commented.
I nodded my head once in agreement. “I agree. Personally I’m glad for it.”
“That is true… That means less possible dissatisfied customers to deal with.”
There was a small pause after her statement before we both cracked up. Despite my skull almost cracking in half from laughing, I couldn’t help it.
Kimoto Kanon surely was a cute girl to work alongside with. A freshman in high school and a year before me, this short girl could charm just about anybody with her adorable features. The dimpled smile and cute, frantic panic moments displayed every once in a while is priceless. And honestly, whenever we’re working on the same day, I felt glad. She’s one of those individuals whom you can trust to look out for you when things get messy on the job. A true co-worker that I can rely on.
Our laughter finally died down to complete silence between us two.
As we patiently stood by the front glassed entrance of the building, I took in the scenario of the entire view before me. The restaurant’s setting almost looked as though it had come out of a movie or some sort of famous photograph in a photographer’s album. With the sun setting down from the distant, its gentle warm orange rays descended down and easily penetrated through the glassed windows. The light bounced gently off of the seats and tables, allowing the shadows to be warmly lit in certain areas. Including the atmosphere, this made the entire area seem like the safest haven anyone could’ve stepped foot into. Just knowing that I’m here with Kanon to witness such sight puts a small smile on my face. It even eased my worries about my headaches for a brief moment.
“Yuihan, Kanon-chan, we’re ready to go,” Asuka’s voice rang out nearby.
Kanon and I flickered out eyes over to the two figures. When we dragged out attention to them, they were also in the casual clothing that has replaced their uniforms. Asuka smiling at us, she twirled the keys with her index finger rapidly either from excitement or impatience. Urging us to go on ahead and outside of the restaurant, she and her older brother both locked the front entrance.
Within seconds, we both now stood in the now-cold weather. Inhaling and exhaling the soft mist formed from such atmospheric level due to the changing climate, I buried my lower face into the collar of the sweater that I had borrowed from Haruka. (That didn’t come cheap at all though. I earned myself an earful of lectures from the other girl.) Hands tucked deep into the pockets of the second layer, I felt my exposed skin becoming slightly numb from the coldness. Feet shuffling back and forth, mentally noting that I should wear khakis tomorrow in replacement of a skirt for the sake of not having my legs entrapped in newly formed ice. Exaggeration intended of course.
Kanon on the other hand seemed prepared. Her hands with gloves over it and earmuffs, this younger girl looked like she was ready for a battle against the dreaded fourth and last season from the cycle. When I shot a look at her direction, the cute girl at the same time looked over at me.
“Are you going to be walking home?” she asked me.
I gently smiled and slowly bobbed my head.
“How about you?” I threw in my own question.
“I have Kumi picking me up.”
That was right. Kanon here has Yagami Kumi picking her up. Though I’m unsure of their relationship nor do I know the person very well, I have seen Kumi once or twice. A few years older than Kanon, she definitely has the aura of a very dense, yet protective, older sibling vibe when she’s around the younger girl. The two of them seemed very close, but that could be because of their age? Maybe because Kumi has a sense of responsibility as a friend to care for Kanon like an imouto? Who knows? No one will know the answer until one of the two girls proclaim their reason why.
I almost sneezed into the sweater, nearly sure that I was going to blow my brain out of its position within my skull. Shaking my head and feeling the familiar symptoms of the dizziness and fatigue crawl back into my body, I tried my best to remain awake and paying attention to Kanon. The hands in my pockets formed and tightened its grip into fists. Mentally I scolded myself in order to snap myself back to reality and the situation that is called ‘I am not home yet so I should try not to fall asleep’ ordeal.
The female manager saw me from the corner of her eyes and sadden her expression.
“You don’t look well at all, Yui,” she spoke with great concern. “It looks like you’ve gotten even worse than yesterday…”
“Eh? What are you… talking about?”
It looks like the older girl is about to face palm herself. Oh wait. She did. And physically too. With both hands not to mention.
Two palm of her hands pressing against her face, she trailed them down till the lower portion of her face and reaching the bottom parts of her hands right on the chin. During that entire process, she was groaning with frustration. Eyes penetrated like daggers at my direction, causing me to nervously glance away with worry.
“Please Yui, don’t play dumb with me for how many times you’ve done it. I suggest that tomorrow, you take a day off.”
That statement alarmed me greatly. Nearly bulging my eyes out of its sockets, I was taken aback and did not hesitate to physically express it. Both arms retracted away from my body and spread out on both sides as though I had dramatically found a dead body, continued to stare at Asuka with great distress. I opened my jaw yet not a single word nor sound escaped from my trachea. Which merely left me to staring at my manager; speechless.
Coughing into her hand, the older girl pointed her index finger from the same hand she had covered her mouth just a second ago. Pointing directly at my direction, she then said, “If I see you tomorrow for work, I’m going to force you to be our customer instead!” To make this warning clear, Asuka rolled up one of her long sleeves and formed a fist. Sure enough, she had sent the message successfully towards me. I think the last thing I would want to face is the infamous wrath of dear Kuramochi Asuka and her older brother. And I’m willing to avoid that at all cost.
With a loud sigh, I silently admitted defeat and returned back to my normal stance. Then as if she had won the jackpot, the other girl flashed a wide smile and stood proudly (almost arrogantly) with both hands on her hips. Chin up high and eyelids closed, she chuckled and huffed and puffed for another exaggerating effect. This entire scenario honestly looks like it had come out of an anime show… Which looks really foolish and just plain ridiculous. I nearly wanted to look away from embarrassment. Even her onii-san mumbled quietly to himself as he scooted away from his younger sibling jokingly.
Luckily Kumi had entered into the picture to avoid this strange and awkward vibe that was emitting out of our manager. While all can imagine an imaginary sweat drop roll down the corner of our face, Kanon twisted her body around only to nearly bump into the older girl. Unconsciously we all saw a smile bloom on her face as she wrapped her arms around the tall figure; side of her face snuggling into her chest. It could’ve been my imagination but did Kumi here just… blush? Or was that because of the cold weather that made her cheeks look much pinker than usual? Whatever the reason was, the girl ruffled Kanon’s black hair in a playful manner.
“Time to head home, Kanon,” she smiled.
“Are you going to stay overnight in my house like you promised?” Kanon questioned.
The short haired girl did not hesitate to nod her head once with full confidence. Retracting herself from Kanon in the hug for a bit, she leaned her head down slightly in order to affectionately rub the tip of her nose against the younger girl’s. There were giggles heard from the two, making it either too romantic or too cute. It might be a combination of both though.
Kanon pulled herself away and glanced over her shoulder. Waving to the remainder of us behind, she then intertwined her mitten hand with Kumi’s. The two girls then trended off towards the direction where Kumi’s white car resided. It wasn’t located far and from where we stood, we could hear the car flickers turn on for a bit as the girl unlocked the vehicle.
As we watched, I could hear a long, almost-romantic sigh from Asuka. A little surprised, I shot a glance over at the girl. And boy did she look like one of those romantic comedy characters. Hands cupping her own cheeks, she sighed one more time as she watched the younger girl enter into the passenger seat with Kumi’s assistance. “They are soooooooo in love~” she happily chirped out.
If I weren’t too bothered by my headache, I would’ve jokingly slapped Asuka’s arm closest to my reach. I merely rolled my eyes and adjusted my glasses in a single motion.
“Are you already jumping to conclusion that they’re in love?”
I groaned when I heard the not-so-surprising response from the older girl. Oh, that includes a squeal from the figure. Sometimes I wonder how Kanon and Kumi could put up with Asuka whenever she was around them. Especially when Kumi is a customer herself. Boy would our manager force Kanon to serve Kumi as a waitress no matter what the circumstances are. This would most likely define her as… a ‘shipper’ of the so-called ‘Kuminon,’ or so she likes to call them that.
Rubbing the side of my head with brows furrowing together, I then announced to her that I was going to take my leave for the day. I didn’t want to be mean and of course, I don’t hate Asuka at all! It’s just… I think it’s time I go home.
“Oh, okay then! You take care!” she transitioned from being a fangirling shipper to the usual, cheerful manager that she was. “However, you better not coming tomorrow unless you want a meal!”
I waved the other hand in the air. “Hai hai… Wakarimasu.” Then waving farewell to her brother, I pivoted on my heels and took my leave from the front of the restaurant.
It didn’t take long until my figure walked through the quiet pavements of the sidewalk. At this time at such a busy city of Akihabara, I’m not so surprised since the path that I was walking through was not too popular with many. There was no dangers of crossing through it since there was no exposed alleyways for any gang members to hide in and grab an unexpected individual. Rather many students and citizens took the tram for a quicker ride home; reducing the time down from a fifteen minute walk to a few minutes of their life.
To be honest, I myself prefer to waddle through the peaceful area. I wasn’t quite fond of being in tight, condensed spaces packed with other civilians like sardines in a tin can. Such a scenario that would make any claustrophobia individual squeak with terror if they were placed in that situation.
With a single sigh escaping past my barely parted lips, I buried my lower face deeper into the collars of my clothing, hoping that it would warm up my almost-numb face thanks to the chilly gust of wind.
‘Hopefully I’ll be home before it gets too cold out.’
Left foot forward, right foot forward. Repeating the motion and cycle of my leg thrown in front of each other, I made my figure walk through the cool pavement. Not a single speck of snow floated from high up the sky. Quickly I came to a complete stop, rooting both of my feet on the ground. Then I lifted my face upward till I was able to see the warm colored atmosphere from up above.
Thanks to the sun’s rays and the clouds positioning, it looks more than beautiful this evening. The patterns of a darker shade of orange washed upon those fluffy atmospheric objects. A couple seconds passed by and I could spot a flock of black birds cawing at each other, passing over my head and into the distant to my right. My eyes kept watch on the group till they became smaller and smaller to the point it was impossible to see them anymore. It’s a sight that I would love to take a picture of and view it over and over without becoming bored. Warming my heart even from the setting before me.
A shudder ran down my spine to remind me that I needed to get home due to the coldness. Blinking a few times, I shook my head gently in order to knock the fantasy and peaceful state I had set my mind into. Then lowering my face to a reasonable level, I resumed trending forth to my destination.
Taking my first step forward, a sudden wave of nausea crept up to me. Coming from my stomach, I instinctively covered my mouth with one of my hands. I prayed for the unexpected and uncomfortable sensation to go away, but alas, it had only gotten worse. Each wave pounded into me like they forced my body to convulse and spit out whatever resided inside of my organ. Keeping my mouth shut, I stumbled to the left in order to lean myself against a wall for support. The surface of the bricked wall was felt roughly rubbing against the sweater upon accidentally slamming against it.
Rapid breathing came into my nose and out of the same area, forcing my respiratory system to work harder than usual. Squeezing my eyes shut, I reopened them only to see my vision fade away. The nauseating feeling still remained in my system, screaming at me that I was most likely going to vomit. Black walls narrowed my vision from all sides and spots were popping all over the place, causing my body to shudder violently once. An annoying ringing sound resonated in my eardrum; almost as if someone turned on the television screen nearby. Squinting my eyes, I felt my body weakening from all these effects.
‘Stay awake, Yui. Stay awake, Yui. Stay… awake…’
My eyes felt the darkness overtake my entire sight without warning. All of my limbs lost their strength as if someone had sucked it out in one move. As much as I tried to resist, I wasn’t able to do anything. But before I completely entered the dark realm, there was a motorcyclist that rumbled from the distant, sticking out from the rest of the few cars that manages to pass by. It was the only sound that managed to break through the constant ringing tone from within my eardrums.
“A-Ah…”
That was all I managed to utter before falling into the blackness.
---------
I immediately felt my throat parched as the familiar hammer slammed against the side of my head. It wasn’t as bad as before, so I was able to bear through it. Barely regaining my consciousness and not even lifting my eyelids… Yet here I’m suffering from such anguish. Oh if there was a way to end it…
“N-Nngh…”
Automatically I faintly heard a groan escape out of my mouth without warning. And upon producing a sound did I become more and more awake of my surroundings. When my senses were trickling back into my system, I came to a realization that it wasn’t cold anymore. Rather it was… warm and comfortable. Almost as if I was resting on top of a bed with the blankets on top of my figure. And luckily at least the nauseating and fatigue had hidden themselves for the time being.
It took a while for me to finally manage lifting my eyelids open. The moment I opened them, I was greeted with a gentle light from nearby. Wondering what exactly it was, I slowly dragged my eyes to the right. And… there I saw a lamp. Upon seeing that my sight is improving, I was able to tell that the lamp was shaped like a biker’s motorcycle. Right by it was my glasses and a digital clock. Shutting my eyes briefly in order to clear my vision, I saw what time it was and… nearly yelped out loud (only to be unable to due to my throat).
The green digital numbers shown brightly on the black background stated that it was almost ten o’ clock at night. It startled me to know how late it was. Reality had already came to hit me with a slap on the face as I tried to push myself up on the bed; both hands trying their very best to use the little energy I had regained back from falling unconscious. I can dreadfully admit that my body felt like lead; almost near impossible to shift my position even. Sweat was forming from the side of my face from attempting so hard and still pursuing my little goal.
Just able to lift my upper body with difficulty, there across from where I laid was the door opening. It swung forth gently, revealing another individual that I had never seen before in my life. I glanced upward at the female biker that had appeared.
The short, black hair that matched naturally with the black leather jacket. It was accompanied by the matching school uniform I myself have worn too. (Hinting that she came from the same school as I.) The sharp facial features she wears that could either scare or attract just about anyone before her. Now if one were to look quickly over her without much thought, I wouldn’t be surprised they’ll label her under a male category. (She does look ikemen after all.) I could tell that the other figure was holding a glass cup filled with water along with a bottle of pills. Her dark, brown eyes widened in surprise at seeing my awakened status.
There was this awfully long and awkward pause between the two of us; almost as if they had stopped time briefly. And during this time span, I swore my heart nearly froze in its place and caused me to temporarily ignore the headache I still received from my brain. She honestly looks… handsome. While having such lingering thought in my head, I finally had to crack the silence by stuttering out a greeting.
“H-Hi… um…” I wasn’t sure of who or what to call this female student. Staring at her blankly, it finally clicked into this girl’s mind of what she had to respond back to me. Straightening her body in a stiff and sudden motion, she robotically walked into the room in a jokingly matter. Placing down the cup and medication near the lamp, the short haired female flashed a smile that could charm my heart if I allowed it.
“Yamamoto Sayaka. But you can just call me Sayanee.”
“S-Sayanee…”
“Hai,” she bobbed her head. Then motioning one of her hands towards the direction of where I laid, she then added, “I would like to know your name too, miss, if that is not a problem?”
“R-Right! Yokoyama… Yui desu…”
“Yokoyama-san…”
“Er, since I’m calling you… Yama-I mean, Sayanee… You can just call me Yui…”
This other girl named Sayanee chuckled and closed her eyes for a short moment. It seemed that she is amused to how fast we’re becoming friendly and already dropping the honorifics. Personally I myself am too.
Reopening the pair of eyelids, she came a little closer to where I laid and had both of her hands resting on both of my shoulders. Then pushing me down to the point I was back resting properly on top of the bed, Sayanee gently smiled at me again. Retracting her hands away from my upper body, she then reached over to the medication. The biker popped out a single, white pill and twisted the lid back onto its original position.
Having the medication in hand now, she turned to me. Using her other hand, Sayanee smoothly slid it under my head and raised my head up without any problem. Gently and slowly raising my head in order to reduce the dizziness caused by lifting it too quickly, she propped me up properly. With ease she allowed the pill to enter into my mouth without making it seem awkward. Immediately it was followed up with a glass of water to down the medication into my throat and down towards my stomach without trouble.
The female shook her head slowly left and right with disapproval. “You need to rest. You’ve passed out and remained unconscious for a good couple hours.”
Not surprising considering what time it was right now. Compared from the time I had just gotten out of work to the time I landed myself here with this girl, I was knocked out cold from my own body’s system.
Now laying back down on the soft mattress, I began to take in more and more of my surroundings and myself. I figured that I was inside of her bedroom due to the multiple posters of rock bands ranging from Gackt and The Gazette to The Killers and DangerKids hung around on the wall. Then there was my clothing, which has been changed into a set of pajamas that I’ve never worn before. And this was all done without my knowledge. Even more confusion was raised up in mind. Did Sayanee really… do this for me?
Looking over at her, I then asked the most ridiculous question on earth. “I’m… My clothes…?”
Sayanee, who was now standing on the side of the bed, chuckled once again and pointed her finger towards the opened door of her bedroom. “It’s in the washing machine. It should be available to you tomorrow morning.”
“…So you… changed it for me…?”
“Of course. Is there a problem, Yui?”
Bluntly spoken without any sort of trace of embarrassment. Not even a single tint of pinkness to signify she was blushing. This girl here opened her mouth as though she had been doing this sort of thing for a good portion of her life.
I gulped and shook my head. “Not at all. Just wondering…”
‘And feeling embarrassed about it…’ I mentally added.
I swore my face heated up just a degree higher in regard to knowing for a fact that another person I had just known their name five minutes ago changed my clothing without consciousness nor choice. I’ve never had a problem with someone giving me a new set of shirts and pants to wear for the night, but… Even though Sayanee is a girl… I just can’t help but feel awkward about it. Maybe it’s because I was unconscious and wasn’t aware of it. Yeah, it probably might be that reason to why I’m feeling embarrassed about it. I’m just not used to having someone change without knowing who it was.
Shoving that thought aside, I then asked another question that I should’ve asked when we first exchanged to each other. “So where exactly… am I?”
“You’re in my room,” she smiled.
My eyes automatically widen when I heard her answer. I knew this was a bedroom, but if I’m in her room, then that means… I’m in her house and… resting on top of her bed! Nothing wrong with it, but it wasn’t right and polite! The trouble that Sayanee has to go through in order to bring me to a safe location after I had blacked out… She’s done more than enough for what I need.
Almost as if she had read my mind, the ikemen girl chuckled and had one of her hands reach out to gently smooth my black hair from the side of my face. Though such action from a person you have just met would freak just about anybody, for some reason… It was comforting and brought warmth instead. Watching her, Sayanee then mumbled, “It’s okay, Yui. I can sleep on the sofa outside in the living room.”
“You shouldn’t, Sayanee,” I objected. Then using both of my hands groggily, I tried my best to push myself back up from the bed. If moving my arms were difficult, imagine trying to sit up. Alas, there was a loud sigh coming from the other girl’s direction before those firm, yet comforting hands gently pushed my body back down onto the mattress. Glancing over at her, I saw Sayanee shake her head. “You’re not feeling well and I strongly recommend that you stay on my bed for tonight.”
“O-Okay…”
I admitted defeat. As much as I wanted to oppose against it, it would not only be useless but pointless also. Dropping my tensed shoulders and allowing the muscles to relax, I kept my view on the student. She wasn’t looking at my direction but I could tell that she was still paying attention if I had any more questions to throw out. Which I indeed did have a few.
“A-Ano… Sayanee?”
“Hai?” she still wasn’t peeking as she politely replied back. Her eyes were trained on the lamp; not bothering to make any attempt to turn it away. Gulping, I then asked her, “I-I need to call my mother, so if that’s okay-“
“I’ve already told her that you were at my house.”
“E-Eh?”
The short haired ikemen hummed under her breath for a bit, scratching the back of her head. Trying to figure out how to word her ideas and reasoning for me. “You see…” Sayanee began. “Your mother was calling your cell phone while you were knocked out cold. So I answered it and told her that you were going to stay over at my house.”
“Did you tell her I passed out?”
“Yes I did, but I reassured to her that you were alright.”
Well I’m glad to hear what Sayanee had told my mother about my conditions. Anymore information with a hint of a negative connotations and foreshadowing my parents would be nagging me every single living minute of my life from worries. Honestly, the passing out incident not too long ago is in regard to overworking. I’m sure tomorrow will be a much better day. I brought my hand up to my chest and exhaled softly.
“Arigatou, Sayanee,” I told her. I was replied with a chuckle under her breath. Shifting her position, she was now standing up. Her eyes finally connecting with my gaze, she gave me another one of her smiles. “I’m glad to help you. Please take the time to rest for tonight.”
The shorter haired girl backed away a few steps before turning her entire body towards the only exit out of this bedroom. But Sayanee paused for a bit before fully exiting out. Not bothering to shoot a glance over at my direction, she told me to call for her anytime I needed something no matter what it was and what time I needed her. With that finally said, the biker stepped out and had her presence disappear from the room after closing the door shut from behind.
---------
[Next Morning]
“E-Er… You don’t have to… you know…”
“Know…?”
“You don’t have to bring me to school.”
“It’s far from here.”
“No no, it’s okay. I… can walk from here, thanks.”
I forced a smile towards the other female student. And sure enough… Sayanee wasn’t listening. On purpose, that is. Tugging the black biker gloves on both of her hands, the tomboyish girl rolled her eyes as I was about to open my mouth for another round of the persuasive battle.
“Sayanee, please listen to me-“
“Yui, I don’t want you to push yourself and faint again.”
“…”
I didn’t have any words to say. There was nothing to say actually. No comeback nor witty words came to mind in order to get myself out of this situation. In the very end, it looks like I didn’t have much of a choice other than to hope on the motorcycle with Sayanee for school today. Even though I was feeling much better than last night thanks to some decent rest and the medication… My headache was, for once, not bothersome like the last couple of days; only becoming a minor nuisance. Sayanee returned my clothing back and in regard to schooling, I had texted Haruka to stop by my house and pick up my bags. Thankfully I wasn’t bombarded with assignments last night or that would seriously affect me and my education. Not to mention earn myself another reward from the nagging friend of mine.
I continued to stare at the short haired girl as she finished adjusting her gloves. Dressed in a black leather jacket from last night over her fresh uniform for today, she took ahold of one of the two helmets hanging inside of the closet right near the entranceway of the front door. While she had put on the biker’s helmet on herself first, I glanced over at the doorway that leads directly to the main rooms contained in this building.
There was her uncle, who was too busy drinking a beer despite how early it was and chuckled at a television show; statics of the technological machine brought to life with a single click of the remote controller. Other than that, there was no one else other than Sayanee herself. Which surprised me after she gave me a brief, short explanation the instant I asked about her parents’ whereabouts.
”They… were people that didn’t deserve the title of being parents,” Sayanee spoke to me in a tiny voice. Fidgeting around in her spot as I texted to Haruka about picking up my school bag, she continued to explain. “My dad was a drug addict and my mom always went out partying with her friends. They never really cared about my existence except for my uncle, who was my mom’s brother. Even so, despite being drunk every now and then with the obsession over beers, he had treated and raised me properly as a decent individual in this world.”
My fingers came to a stop on the touch screen. Eyes now tearing itself away from the bright part of the phone and towards Sayanee’s, I felt sympathetic to the girl. To have to face and deal with this ordeal silently while wearing the expression of a smile that could fool just about anyone outside… It’s a wonder really. And I really wanted to help her, but it was too soon for that. I had only known Yamamoto for barely a full day. It’s a little silly to throw my trust to her, but… There was just something about her that pulled me in. Something that made me feel like she was the kind of person that’s okay to trust and stand by their side.
While I remained silent, Sayanee shifted her pose so she was standing up with a straight back, ceasing to continue her fidgeting.
“I am who I am right now. No matter who or what my parents were, I can at the very least thank them for bringing me into this world and giving me a chance to live a life as a human being.”
“Oi, Yui! You going to put on your helmet or…?”
Hearing my name had caught my attention. Snapping me back into reality and away from the short conversation from earlier this morning, I blinked a few times upon seeing a light blue helmet offered to me. I glanced up to see Sayanee urging for me to take ahold of the object. And so I did in a single reach of my hand. When I took ahold of it, the other girl took one step forward in order to close the distance between the both of us, helping me properly adjust and put on the protective equipment on my head. While I fumbled around with the positioning, Sayanee had adjusted the straps so I wouldn’t choke to death.
I could feel every single breath of hers exit out of that mouth. Barely parting her lips open unconsciously and unintentionally as Sayanee tried to click the strap into place under my lower jaw, I felt my heart pick up its pace. Most likely from being close to the girl it made me feel nervous… or was it something else? Whatever it was, my heart was beating wildly against my chest. And this had only happened when I see a cute couple in a movie or book that I fully support and agree or read an amazing story filled that fulfilled my emotional need. My breath was caught in my throat and halted for a couple seconds in my respiratory system, praying for Sayanee to hurry up.
“And… done!” she exclaimed. Now taking a step away from my figure and increasing the distance from between us. Finally able to release the held carbon dioxide out into the atmosphere, I gave a polite smile back in return. “Arigatou, Sayanee.”
“Un!” The biker flashed a grin at me before pointing her thumb from behind her. “Let’s go to school then!” With that quickly said, the girl turned around and unlocked the front door.
“Uncle!” she called out and paused in her spot for a brief moment. “I’m going to be going now!”
There was a faint ‘okay~!’ heard in the background accompanied by the static from the television. Upon hearing his voice, Sayanee then hurried out of the house. I followed suit after her and saw that she quickly returned back in order to lock the door with her keys. Then completing that action, the two of us were walking towards the vehicle she has driven.
The black motorcycle that would be found on any sort of professional sporting website shined with its clean, rust-free surface. Gathered from observation alone, it seems that the seat was long and wide enough for two individuals to sit. Coming up to it, Sayanee hopped on first. Securing herself and scooting upward for a bit, the biker glanced over at my direction. Then with a smile, her gloved hand pat the top of the other half of the seat from behind her.
“Come on, Yui!”
“H-Hai!”
With that said, I then got on the vehicle. As I took the time to become comfortable, Sayanee glanced over her shoulder, watching to make sure that I was secure. There was a soft chuckle when she saw how nervous I was. "First time riding on a motorcycle?"
I silently nodded my head, in which Sayanee then told me to put my arms around her waist after getting comfortable. She said something along the line, 'I don't want you falling off the bike while I drive.' My behind at a position that won’t cause me to slide all over the place once the motorcycle goes into action, I slid my arms around the girl’s waist.
I couldn’t help but take note that Sayanee’s body was warm in the current climate change. At first keeping a distant between the both of us, I gave her a nod in assurance that I was ready. Sayanee tearing her attention away from my figure and towards the road up above, she used her right foot to kick off the brakes. Then with a single twists from both of her leather gloved hands, the bike roared to life. Engine rumbling and faint traces of smoke emitting from the exhaust pipes behind. In one motion, the biker and I were now zipping through the road.
It was a little startling at first. Tires rolling on the flat surface, I felt the wind pushing against my face; hair flowing freely in the favored direction of the wind. Unintentionally out of fear, I pressed my front body against Sayanee’s back in order to keep a firm grasp on her body. Despite her wearing a leather jacket over her school uniform, the warmth emitting from her body slowly made its way into my own body, warming me up. The scent that marked her fresh scent wafted in my nose thanks to the close contact. Arms tightening, I could faintly hear a soft chuckle from the biker’s direction. Yet she remained in my grasp and only sped up through the path.
.
.
.
After a decent ten to fifteen minutes, we have finally arrived to the familiar school building. Though the ride was a little terrifying at first, it was pleasantly fun in the end. I gave her my thanks and focused on heading to class.
Now I knew that Sayanee had studied in my school and current attends it. But to be a student in my class! I never knew that fact till now. The girl has already known I was in her class, so she wasn’t surprised. Despite being popular with the other girls… I just haven’t noticed her existence in class. Maybe I should start paying more attention to my surroundings and away from my own group of friends?
Having sat down already in my assigned seats, I glanced over and saw that she was sitting a few desks away from me; merely a desk away from Haruka’s. She still had that tough exterior yet all of the girls frolicked around her as if she was some sort of heavenly prince from a faraway kingdom. That smile and priceless reaction of Yamamoto Sayaka. Though as I was staring at her, I saw the other girl make eye contact with mine. There was the smile again. Different from showing it off to the other girls but showed compassion and joy behind it. I blinked a few times before returning the same treatment towards her direction.
Then turning my view away from the girl, I smacked my nose right against a thin, but hardcover textbook by accident.
“Itai!” I yelped out as both of my hands flew up to touch my aching nose. Squinting my eyes and covering the injured tip a few times, I saw the guilty individual that had caused such pain. Yuko was grinning like a clown at my reaction. Resting the book on top of her shoulder with the hand still holding onto it, the shorter female flickered her eyesight towards Sayanee. Then it returned back to me. That foolish grin was still plastered on her face. “Heard you got a ride from the great prince Yamamoto this morning.”
“Yeah? So?”
“Don’t know exactly what happened, but I heard that she had to take you to her home and rest overnight.”
“!”
I didn’t know where she was getting these information. Rapidly getting up from my chair, the cheap furniture had been pushed backward with great force, causing disruption and produced a loud sound as a result. It caught a few of my classmates’ attention, but I didn’t bother to care. Rather I wanted to know how Yuko knew what happened with me last night. When I stared at Yuko, the squirrel gave me the expression that she wanted to face palm herself; whether physically or mentally, it’s a wonder.
Scrunching her eyebrows, the girl exhaled loudly and kept focus. “Your mother was calling me since you weren’t home at the time you told her.”
“E-Eh…”
“Yep. She called me since she was worried about where you were. Not to mention our other friends. But it looks like you’re safe with another one of our classmates, so it’s no biggie.”
“Wait a minute. Could that also mean she called...”
Shimazaki Haruka. Oh God. My assumption was proven true the instant Haruka smacked me across the head with a paper fan from who knows where. Now transitioning my hands from my nose to the top of my head, I exclaimed out an ‘ouch!’ from the contact. Rubbing my head, I peered over at the brown haired girl standing to the left of my side. And oh boy, this girl was giving me one of the scariest glare I had ever seen currently in my life. Eyes were sharper than daggers and looked like it wanted to tear me apart from a mere glance alone. A shudder ran down my spine as a single sweat drop rolled down from the side of my face. Nervously I gave a weak smile, feeling the corner of my lips twitch every five seconds.
Out of all the people, my mother had to call Haruka too. It was to be expected, but now I was going to face the wrath of this nagging girl. Trying to brace myself from her scolding upon opening her jaw, I prayed to kami-sama up above that I survive through her harsh words for this morning. As if my headache was somewhat a nuisance to deal with, now I got Haruka and the laughing Yuko from the side; not bothering to send any help to my direction whatsoever.
While I was being blown away by Haruka’s words, I was gladly rescued by both Rino and Rie. The two girls bounced into the one-sided conversation and were frantically interrogating me about my whereabouts and status. Though they had already known where I was, they were asking such ridiculous question that only I thought Yuko would ask. And yes, that involved ‘Do you think Yamamoto-san is cute?’, ‘Did you take advantage of the situation?’ and ‘How close did you both get?’
A sigh escaped past my parted lips and turned my head towards another direction; unsure if I should be happy to see my friends making such a racket from my presence or if I should be slightly annoyed. From the direction I was looking away, Sayanee’s eyes met with mine. For the second time in less than ten minutes, we made eye contact. And now I’m wondering if it’s more than just a coincidence or if we both were having some strange connection today. Whatever it was, I could see that Sayanee was chuckling about the predicament I had to deal with in front of me.
Automatically I stuck my tongue right out at her. She really is lucky only to have to deal with the other girls that were like pigeons; all frolicking and gathering around the sole biker within the classroom.
Yamamoto shrugged her shoulders and shook her head, throwing out some sympathy points. Which… was followed by more chuckling. Another sigh was released from my respiratory system, groaning when Haruka smacked me on top of my head and on the same area not too long ago. Attention was drawn away and back to the throbbing head I now possess.
This is seriously going to be a long day…
---------
I had dressed up in my best, yet casual, outfit for the day. The day that I get to hang out with my friends. Heading towards the amusement park today in a perfect weather outside despite it being a little chilly is great day to spend at. And along with bringing Yuko, her girlfriend, Kojima Haruna, Haruka, Rie and Rino, I also brought along Sayanee. After knowing her and speaking to her for a good couple weeks, it soon dawned upon me that we were more alike than I had expected. Same interest, same motivation, same mind. It almost as if we were destined to meet each other since that incident after my work.
Consisting of merely a long light blue skirt coupled with a white blouse and a black belt wrapped around my waist, I allowed the near-same color sweater to cover my upper body. It was a simple outfit that was good for the current season’s fashion despite the weather. Simple yet perfect for the event at hand. With a small smile, I posed in front of the mirror for a bit just to make sure that it was the clothing that I wouldn’t mind keeping on for the rest of today.
After I turned here and there, I had my right hand reach over to my desk. Quickly and instinctively it grabbed ahold of a few pills that I took out from the medication container. I did not hesitate to pop them into my mouth followed by a gulp of fresh water from a nearby water bottle. Though my head doesn’t seem to hurt as much as before, I’m glad it had reduced down to a considerable level. Not to mention I didn’t need my glasses for today, giving me hope that I’ll feel much better soon. It’s one of those rare days that I am more than content to having such minor nuisance. Today is a special day after all to spend time with my friends.
Prepared, I made my way out of my bedroom and down the stairs. Climbing down the flight of stairs, I heard my father from down below ready to leave for work. Since it was a Saturday, my father was going to his weekly meeting with his company for publishing selected novels. When I saw him by the front door putting on his shoes, I hurried my pace in order to give him a farewell. Quickly I approached up to him with a smile.
“You’re leaving for work, daddy?” I asked him in order to make sure he really was leaving for work. Upon hearing my voice, my father stood up straight after putting on the final pair of shoe on his socked feet. Glancing over at my direction, he gave me a gentle smile with a nod. “Yes I am, Yui. And I’m assuming you’re going out with your friends?”
“Hai.”
Father chuckled deeply as his fixed his red tie. Adjusting it inside of his black suit, his dark eyes brightened. “You look very beautiful today.”
A blush crept up on my cheeks and colored it with pink from his words. Feeling slightly embarrassed, I lowered my head level unconsciously as a reaction. This caused my father to laugh and wave one of his hands in the air. “You really do look pretty! You are my daughter, haha! Carrying on your mother’s genes within you… I’m so proud of my baby girl.”
Then throwing a look over towards the kitchen, he and I saw my mother come up to the two of us. Wearing her pink apron over her clothing, she grinned in happiness at the sight before her.
“You look cute, Yui! Picked the right pair of clothing… Good job,” my mother praised. Reaching out to touch my shoulder, she pat it as if she was giving me the assurance that I was doing a great job in terms of fashion. When her eyes were trained on me for a couple more seconds, there was a fake cough coming from my father in the background. Hearing it once, my mother ignored it. But she couldn’t after hearing it about three to four times. Giggling, she tore her attention away from me and towards her husband. He raised his eyebrows and flashed his teeth at my mother. “How about me, honey?”
My mother laughed and jokingly slapped his shoulder. “You look stunning in that suit, dear.”
“Arigatou, haha,” he leaned in to give her a quick peck on the lips. Retracting away, he tilted his head towards the door and grabbed the briefcase that rested on the ground. “I’m going to leave now.”
Right when he opened the door, I saw Sayanee in front of the house with the motorcycle. Standing right beside it without the helmet, she widen her eyes when she saw me and both of my parents. Dressed in dark green baggy pants and a long, white sleeved shirt underneath the usual leather jacket she always worn; the female looks ready to head out in those outdoor clothing. Quickly she waved and ran up to the front entrance. My father stopped in his track along with me when we saw the other female. I felt the ends of my lips curve upward in content with Sayanee’s presence.
The moment she finally stood in front of my father, she greeted and introduced herself formally.
“I’m Yamamoto Sayaka, sir and ma’am. Yokoyama Yui’s classmate and friend.” Giving a quick bow down, she straightened back up and gave a polite smile. “Yoroshiku oneigashimasu.”
“Hm… So this is the friend you were always talking about, dear?” my mother questioned as she turned to look at me. I looked back at her and raised both of my shoulders, flashing my teeth embarrassingly. “H-Hai, mommy…”
“Hm…” My father seems to be in deep thought about my friend. Hopefully he isn’t judging her… I think. Nah, he’s most likely doing that. This is the first time he has seen me befriend a biker. Especially if they are a girl. Looking up and down at her like he’s observing for the first time an entirely new creature on the planet so-called Earth, there was a few hums here and there. It’s not surprising considering the fact that my father is very overprotective of me just like to his wife. If anything or anyone poses as a danger to me, then he would most likely chase them away with his words and fists.
Gulping, I watched the entire tensed situation unfold before my eyes. From what I can see, Sayanee too doesn’t look too comfortable in the situation. But alas, she continue to keep her calm composure and smile at my father natural. In a matter of seconds though despite it feeling like minutes, my father relaxed his shoulders and chuckled. “You don’t seem like a bad person at all.” Then with a laugh, he then walked right on by and playfully smacked the back of Sayanee’s back; almost causing her to tumble forward from surprise.
He took a few more steps before stopping in his spot. And where he had stopped was directly in front of the motorcycle. Eyes scanning left and right once again, both Sayanee and I were nervously watching my father make another one of his judgment. Though it was much quicker than examining Sayanee, he stepped back once in a single move and nodded his head. I could see his lips moving rapidly followed by a few bobs of his head, but no one knows what he’s talking about. It took another full minute before he finally exclaimed something.
“You got a nice bike, Yamamoto-san!”
With that said, my father then turned around and laughed heartily. From hearing his laughter, both Sayanee and I couldn’t help but laugh along too. Now out of the house, I turned to my mother and gave her my farewell, in which she replied back in the same matter towards me and my friend.
When we got out of the house, I could tell that the cold weather was picking it up, making me thankful for wearing a cute sweater on top of my outfit today. I’ll be warm somewhat as long as snow doesn’t begin falling down on this land. As I followed Sayanee, from the corner of my eyes I saw my father starting to enter his car. Before he hopped in, he told us one more thing.
“Have fun you girls! Drive safely and be safe!”
---------
We had a lot of fun. My friends and I were goofing off in the amusement park today. Running around towards rides and playing games in the park… It was a lot of fun. Both Sayanee and I were laughing our heads off from such day. It truly was a remarkable day to spend the time with my friends. However, I began to notice that my heart began to beat against my chest loudly and roughly every single time I get near Sayanee. My mind starts to play fantasy of being in her embrace within a hug and giving a kiss on her cheek, replaying it endlessly the more I lingered around the girl. To cuddle and comfortably feel safe in her grasp… What exactly are these thoughts supposed to mean?
Whatever it was, I knew the answer would be given to me sooner or later. But at the moment, snow was beginning to, for once, fall upon the land. At first, my friends and I were joyfully expressing how nice the weather was. Snowflakes drifting downward gently and touching upon the moment, snow had slowly begun to build up the whiteness on the land. All of us continued to hop on the rides and eat cotton candies together. Over time though, it was getting dark outside and the wind wasn’t exactly helping for the rest of the day. Which we all decided to conclude our excited day right now.
Since Sayanee drove me to the amusement park, she was going to take me home. After waving farewells to my friends and getting on the back seat of the motorcycle, Sayanee drove the both of us on the path back home.
However… it doesn’t look like the snow was being very nice with us from outside, causing Sayanee to have difficulty driving through the road. Not to mention one of the two tires of Sayanee’s motorcycle had flatten due to the rough road’s exteriors. Maybe a nail or some sort of sharp object had probed the tire and created a hole. But whatever it was, it landed us in a tough predicament. The both of us were stuck inside of a nearby temple and thankfully we were able to get inside before having the weather from outside hit us.
No one was residing in the small, one story building so we both sat down inside of the main prayer’s room, hoping the weather outside clears up. Candles and gentle lights were automatically ignited and turned on from a monk or shrine maiden before taking their leave an hour or two ago, allowing the light to bring comfort into the atmosphere. There wasn’t any doors, so anyone was welcome to stay for the night or two if they had their own necessities. Of course, we both weren’t planning to stay overnight; just waiting for the storm to clear up and get some sort of help in order to fix the tire.
The two of us were sitting at the very back of the temple, leaning our back against the bottom block that is the base of a huge Buddha statue. Accompanying on the sides of the statue was a few smaller ones. All of them had incense that were freshly lit; the burning ends producing a gentle waft of smoke.
The night sky filled with lights from the Akihabara city in the distant could be seen from where we sat. It would be pretty if it weren’t for snowing so badly outside, having the idea that just the two of us close girls would glance out and peacefully enjoy the scenery. But sadly, we were stuck inside of the shrine.
There was silence between the two of us, not bothering to start up a conversation nor desiring to. The two of us were far too busy staring out into the distant. Sitting to my left when I glanced over, I saw a smile form on her face as she gazed at the city. Unconsciously I too felt my lips curve into a smile when I saw the other girl. Sayanee looks dashing and lovely in her leather jacket and clothing for today. Though they were meant for boys, she’s handsome in them. The proud face that could charm just about any male and female in her sight… It’s a wonder how she was born to have such beauty.
While I was watching her… I soon saw her eyes connecting with mine. And the instant it made eye connection, I felt my heart skip a beat. Eyes were slightly widening as we stared into each other. I barely parted my lips as I saw how beautiful Sayanee really is. How much I want to just lean in… and steal her lips with a single kiss. To tell her that she-AH. What was I thinking?! She’s my friend! I-I can’t love her since I don’t even think she loves me-W-Wait wait wait. She has to say something!
Sayanee began to open her mouth. The moment she opened it, I focused all of my attention towards what she has to say to me. And… she said…
“Yuihan? Is there something on my face?”
“…E-Er, n-nothing at all!”
Right. I was too shy to tell her how I really feel. My heart goes pounding every time I think of her… To tell her that maybe I was admiring her? Or maybe… I really was falling for her? Whatever it was, I’m too scared to tell her. What if she rejects me? What if she sees me as an awkward person for having such feelings towards her? Softly laughing off my thoughts and the answer I had automatically given to her, it only took a couple seconds before I sneezed.
“Ah, you’re going to catch a cold with that sort of sweater on you…”
“I-I’m really okay though-achoo!”
It doesn’t look like my nose will comply with what I wanted to say. Now starting a sneezing frenzy, I sniffled as I felt the need to sneeze once again come back. Mumbling a few incomprehensible words underneath my breath, I had both of my hands grasp opposite arms and hug myself, rubbing them up and down in order to warm myself up. The heat though created by friction isn’t exactly a long term solution in this case. After a split second, I was shivering from the cold. Mist exiting out of my mouth despite wearing a sweater, I grumbled a bit more to myself about the weather.
‘I really should wear something a bit heavier than this… It’s honestly still cold with this much layer… Brrr!’
As I continue to warm myself up, I had a thought flicker through my mind.
‘I wonder… if it’s okay to sit close to Sayanee… since body heat is nice enough-‘
“Here Yui. You can have my jacket.”
I ended up having Sayanee’s black leather jacket on top of my lap. Blinking a few times in confusion, it took a full minute to notice that she had given me her only source of warmth via clothing. Expressing my shock verbally, I shook my head.
“Sayanee, you can’t just give me this-“
“But you’re shivering and sneezing. You need to have another extra layer of clothing on you-“
“We can share!”
“…”
Ah, I probably had said a little too forcefully and too much there. Yet I remain firm on what I had just said and stared directly into her eyes. I wanted to give her the message that I was being serious and if she really wanted to help me, then I want to help her too. Besides, this jacket is actually big enough for two individuals if they huddle close enough.
Wait.
Huddle… close enough? ‘Huddle’? HUDDLE?
My cheeks felt heated despite how cold the environment was. Sayanee before me just stared at me like it wasn’t strange at all to huddle. I mean, there’s nothing wrong with huddling together but with Sayanee! I feel… really awkward and embarrassed for some reason… While I was contemplating on my actions, my friend ushered me over with a motion of her hand in order to bring me closer to her. When I saw her urge me to scoot closer, there was a slight hesitation in my action, but I followed her order. As I shifted my position to the left, I saw her take the jacket away from my lap and properly opened it in a way that the jacket would cover the two of us.
Soon the two of us were sitting close to each other. Breathing out visible mist that lasted for a mere second in the atmosphere, we both were warm thanks to both the jacket and our body heat. Hands together and held close to my chest, I continue to stare out into the scenario before us. Every once in a while I would sneak a glance over at Sayanee and see the ikemen eyes closed. She looks peaceful despite the predicament we are stuck with at the moment.
I flickered my view back to the setting. As I watched lazily, after a while I felt the girl beside me shift her position. I knew she was trying to get comfortable, so I wasn’t bothered by it at all. However, what I was clearly surprised was when Sayanee brought her right arm up and wrapped my body with it, pulling me closer to her. Her other arm came to securely keep me in her grasp. Like a child hugging a mother. Though not expecting this, I did not resist against it. Rather I welcomed it.
Carefully I made my action of resting the side of my head against her shoulder, letting it be my support. Sayanee doesn’t seem bothered by it from what I could tell. And if she isn’t bothered… Then there’s nothing wrong with it.
Resting against her warm body, I was getting comfortable and even felt sleepy. I could just take a nap in her arms like this… But I can’t sleep like this. I snapped myself awake and shook my head in hopes to clear such drowsiness. I can’t sleep now. Not in a place like this at least. We still have to wait for help from the dealer that’s going to replace the tire of Sayanee’s motorcycle.
I exhaled loudly to show that I was awake. Which probably made Sayanee open her eyes. Turning her head towards me as I retracted away from her shoulder, she raised an eyebrow. “Are you okay, Yui?” she asked.
“I’m okay.”
“Hm… Okay then.”
She gently smiled at me before adjusting the jacket over on my side. As she leaned over slightly in and reached out with her right arm in order to properly fix the positioning, her face unintentionally became close to mine. And it was so close that I was able to feel and smell her breath. Gulping, I stared at those pair of lovely lips before my eyes. They look irresistible and kissable… If only I could just lean in slightly and press my lips against it…
AH.
Wait.
I actually did give her… a kiss. Like an actual kiss. Lips on lips. I had performed it without even thinking about it. Sayanee in front of me halted in place, widening her eyes from such surprising move from me. I could only stare at shock into her eyes when my lips were pressed against her. Realizing what I had done, I separated from her just as fast as I had placed the kiss on her.
“I-I’m sorry… I-I shouldn’t have done that,” I stuttered out rapidly after such embarrassing move. Feeling my entire face heat up in such ridiculous level, my eyes were looking at anywhere but her face. Left, right, up, down, I tried to look away from her face. I was hoping that I was going to earn myself a slap on the face really from kissing her. Ahhhhh, what am I going to do!?
As I frantically formulated a plan in order to get myself out of this sticky situation, I saw from my sight… Sayanee… actually laughing? And it wasn’t laughing out of mockery or making fun of me. Rather… it was a laughter filled with silliness and joy?! I was unsure of how she reacted from what we had just done so far, but I felt her hands reach out to grab ahold of my own pair of hands. Tenderly she held onto it and lifted it up in a slow motion, forcing me to look down at our hands for a bit before glancing up at her face.
The eyes that I see showed emotions that I could never describe before. Emotions that were filled greatly and they were something I hadn’t seen before ever since I first met with her. With that smile still plastered on her face, Sayanee firmly then said, “Yokoyama Yui… Do you… love me?”
Such a blunt question to ask out of the blue-wait. It’s not technically out of the blue, but it was coming out of nowhere. Unsure of where this was going and feeling my heart race within my chest, I shyly nodded my head.
“H… Hai… I do love you…”
“I see… I…” Sayanee sucked in a deep breath before firmly finishing her sentence. “…do love you too.”
Hearing those words nearly made my heart stop beating. Widening my eyes, my ears were in the state of denial at the moment. Did I just… Did I really hear what Sayanee had just confessed to me? Did I really hear her reciprocate her feelings back to me?
Those rhetorical questions were flying all over the place in my head with no form of escape, almost to the point of driving me insane. But alas, Sayanee, seeing how flustered and shy I became compared to what I had just did with her a minute or two ago, squeezed my hands gently. Without saying a single word, she captured my lips with her eyes closed. I blanked out the instant our lips were connected. It was much longer than what I had in mind and what I had done earlier, but contained the same sweetness. Maybe even more. Not thinking twice about my actions, I closed my eyes too and kissed her back.
When we separated, our eyes opened yet never left each other. Staring into each other’s eyes, Sayanee still had her hands protectively holding onto mine. The familiar smile crossing her face despite blushing caused me to return the same treatment to her. Despite the situation we were in, this kiss had made our night. And the kiss that sealed our relationship to the next level.
--------
Ever since that day, both Sayanee and I had been closer than before. Though it was a little awkward to publicly show that we had indeed shared our love together, it progressed from merely holding hands and greeting each other to sending quick pecks on the cheek and hugs. And it looks like everyone in school didn’t mind about our relationship.
Shimazaki Haruka was beginning to scold at me as usual, but on a much different matter than I had expected. She’s been lecturing to me about how to maintain a relationship with another person. Backing her up is Yuko and her ridiculous stories with her ‘Nyan Nyan’ or also known as Kojima Haruna. Ugh. Even I have to admit it, her advice sometimes were… way beyond the limits and knowledge that I myself have mentally and physically. But anyway, my friends were supportive of our relationship and not so surprising, my entire school didn’t flip out about this relationship between Sayanee and I. Guess our school is flexible and not so anti-gay in general.
Now in regard to my parents and Sayanee’s uncle… It was a little hard to grasp at first. My parents were truly shocked that I had fallen in love with not only a close friend of mine but someone who was the same gender as I. But they soon came to terms that it was okay for me to love Sayanee. It was okay to love Yamamoto Sayaka no matter what gender she was. As long as she wasn’t causing any sort of pain that would make me suffer terribly, my mother and father welcomed her with open arms.
As for Sayanee’s uncle, he was… actually quite open compared to my parents. A little too open I must say. Nearly offering me his dozens of beers, having his arm over my shoulders and speaking to me like I was an old buddy of his… He not only spoke randomly of my girlfriend’s embarrassing aspects but also how good she was. He gave many pointers to show that Sayanee was the kind of person that would not only remain loyal to me but would do anything for the sake of my happiness.
Overall on both sides, they came to agreement that it was completely fine for the two of us to be girlfriends. And the two of us were more than grateful for such result to occur. (Since we know for a fact that there are those who have a much more unpleasant result about their relationships from others.)
Sayanee is truly the girlfriend that had the aspects that I wanted in somebody. The aspect of being loyal, loving, caring, gentle, honest and overall intelligent and funny is on the top of my list. Whenever I would complain about my headaches and feeling nauseous, the ikemen girl would always be there for me. Always run to grab the medication if I needed it. Even if my home or the pharmacy is a good distance away, she would hop onto her motorcycle and zip away just for me. Stopping by during my work almost all of the time to talk with me. (That includes saving me from Asuka's ear fetish attacks and scaring away the customers that dare talks trash of me.) This girl... truly is the girlfriend that I'm proud to have by my side, to know, and to love.
Sitting in lunch now, I took a bite from the small chunk of white rice I managed to pick up with my chopsticks. Chewing it and quickly taking in a piece of cooked seasoned beef made from my mother this morning, I stifled a laughter as Rino made one of her infamous jokes. Which… In the end, earned herself a smack on the head by Haruka due to including the poor girl into the joke. Never knew that Haruka would actually be salty to the famous Maeda Atsuko in school just because Atsuko had dozed while standing up during the girl’s lecture. I’m not surprised but at the same time… I felt bad. It’s hilarious though the way Rino had told the story. With her hands flying all over the place and priceless expression worn to exaggerate the effects, it is funny.
When I had the moment to laugh, Sayanee right beside me laughed along. She had just finished taking a bite into the onigiri that I had given to her earlier this morning. Taking another bite, the biker glanced over at my direction for a bit before nudging me playfully. Then sitting normally, she listened to what story Rino had to pull out of her pocket this time. It wasn’t long before I nudged her back jokingly.
I could see that she was enjoying this. So was I with our playful personality. The two of us were having a mini-nudge war as Rino was now talking about how she found a squirrel stealing her candies from Halloween. Yuko from the corner of my view was snickering the instant she saw both Sayanee and I joking with each other. There’s then both Rie and Haruka, who were quietly eating their lunch and laughing every once in a while.
The entire lunch period was peaceful overall. I was surprisingly feeling better today and didn’t even have to wear my glasses. Today honestly was one of the few days that I didn’t have to wear my glasses from having such blurry vision. I’m not sure what caused it but now that it’s gone, I don’t think a trip to the doctor is required.
As I took another chunk of white rice after eating the meat from my bento box, I felt that annoying ringing sound resonate in my ear. Slightly confused, I lowered my chopsticks down and laid it on my lunchbox. Having one hand come up to touch the side of my head, I squinted as the sound was only getting worse. Getting up from my seat, I saw my girlfriend sent me a questioning and alarmed look over at me.
“Are you okay, Yuihan?” she asked me.
I wasn’t able to answer her question properly. Rather I was far too focus on getting rid of this annoyance. Right when I was finally able to grasp my voice and tell her that it was nothing, that bursting headache came into play. And it came HARD. Not even a hammer could describe the impact of the blast of pain it sent towards my skull.
Squeezing my eyes shut, I blindly left the area I resided in. I shook my head when the questions of concern were being thrown at my direction. But nevermind that, I can barely even hear them at this point. Stumbling left and right, I had my hand tighten its hold from the corner of my head. The nauseating feeling was worse than ever before that I had experienced. Almost as if I could puke any second now yet unable to. Breathing in and out rapidly as my heart slammed against my chest, I came down onto my knees. And the instant my knees came into contact with the ground, immediate darkness flashed across my vision.
----------
(con. in next post)
-
The consciousness that I was willing to obtain came trickling back into me. It took me a bit, but I found myself awakening within the emergency room of a hospital. Blinking a few times, I heard a soft groan unconsciously and unintentionally leave my windpipe.
When I manage to sit up, I realized that my vision had gotten worse. Blurry vision greeted me just like before when I had the massive headache. And speaking of that, I surely do have those massive headache. The familiar and unwelcoming hammer smashed against my skull with each throb, wanting me to smack my head against a solid wall. Expressing my pain through my facial features, I squinted my eyes to see what was in the room.
There was nothing except a few equipment that was monitoring my heart and my pulse, the bed I was residing in and someone beside me. When I turned my head to the right, I saw that it was someone familiar, yet unsure if it really was someone I know due to my vision. The person was sitting on the nearby chair, not heeding any attention towards me. Seeing the short black hair and black leather jacket, I deduced that it was my girlfriend, Sayanee. I cocked my head to the side and waited for a couple seconds before calling out to her name.
“S-Sayanee…?”
Upon hearing the name, the figure, who looked like she was glancing downward, lifted her head. It didn’t even take a second for the person to stand up on their two feet from sitting. Quickly she came close and bent down to a level where she was able to speak at my comfortable level. Her hand touched my shoulder and rubbed it a few times for comfort. The other hand reached out to push me back down on the bed, allowing my head to rest on top of the soft cushioned pillow underneath.
“Yuihan, you’re finally awake!” she exclaimed.
Hearing that voice, I instantly was able to pick out who it was that stood by my side. A quick smile flashed across my face to know that it was Yamamoto Sayaka talking to me. “Thank God you’re here, Sayanee,” I blurted out. “Sorry I sounded confused earlier. I can’t see well again…”
“Again?” she questioned. “This had happened more than once before?”
I shrugged my shoulders. “Well, yeah. I had it happen when I get really bad headaches.”
“Like right now I’m presuming?”
“Yep.”
“Why am I not surprised…”
I was confused with her choice of words there. What did Sayanee exactly mean by not being surprised at my condition? Did she know something that I didn’t? I decided to ask her in order to hopefully answer the curiosity that now poked and probed at me.
“What exactly do you mean by that Sayanee? What happened after I fainted?”
There was a small pause. Hesitation was sensed from the other girl as her hand on my shoulder tightened slightly. Her breath was heard to be held for a couple seconds before letting it all out in an exhale. “You were delivered to the hospital ASAP… After a student called the emergency hotline. They only allowed one person to accompany and I volunteered. So… while they were stabilizing your condition and checking what was up… They…”
She didn’t say anymore, trailing her last word of ‘they’ till it can’t be heard no more. I exhaled loudly when I heard that my girlfriend didn’t want to continue anymore for some reason. I don’t know why, but I had to know what exactly they deduced from my condition. Was it something stupid like a bad migraine that lingered on for countless months? Or was it something more than that? When I continued to stare at Sayanee, it took a while under such tensed atmosphere for her to finally pick up where she last left her sentence hanging.
“You’re… going to have to go through surgery…” I saw her head turn away for a bit before looking back at me. It was hard to distinguish whether she was looking somewhere other than my eyes or not, I could tell that she was nervous with what I was about to ask her. And as if she had read my mind, she quickly threw in another statement to save my breath with the obvious question I would ask. “You have brain tumor.”
I swore that I must’ve heard that wrong. Scrunching my eyebrows till creases formed on my forehead, I shook my head. “That’s… That’s not possible. Did you really say… I have brain tumor?”
“Yui… I… did indeed say that the doctor stated you have brain tumor.”
“…Impossible. Brain tumors are only found either through frequently being exposed to ionization radiation of x-rays or family history.”
“The doctor had told me that it was derived from your family history.” There was a brief pause before she continued. “Did… anyone in your family ever died or had gotten this disease?”
I rack through my brain in order to find that sort of information. ‘I can’t exactly remember who had gotten it… I know for a fact my parents and grandparents don’t have it… But… Wait a minute.’ When I came to a realization where it had come from, my eyes widen from horror. It was from my great grandparents. My great grandmother had gotten it and died from such disease, remembering what my father had explained to me. Now knowing it was derived from her, I came to an understanding that I had such disease within me now. But I don’t understand though. Why me out of all people? I couldn’t believe that the symptoms that I had experienced for months was all due to this fatal disease. If only… If only I had taken the warning signs seriously… If I hadn’t brushed it away like usual. I should’ve been more careful about my health.
I bit the bottom of my trembling lip as I tried to suck in the news. The news of having such disease and having to undergo surgery. There then was a pair of warm hands that enveloped my right hand. Blinking a few times in confusion, I saw Sayanee to my right lifting it up just above the white sheets. Intensely looking into my eyes from above, I saw her firmly state, “You’re going to make it, okay Yui? I know you’re stronger than this disease.”
“But… the surgery…” I breathed out. “I’m… scared…”
Sayanee shook her head and tightened her hold on my hand. Bringing it close to her lips, she gave it a gentle kiss on the knuckles to ease my fear. When she spoke though, I could hear the slight tremor in her tone despite trying to sound courageous and emotionally stable.
“Well… I’ve never been in a surgery before… and this is your first time… And I’m scared of losing you too, but let’s remain positive. You’re strong and I believe in you.”
“…I-I will…”
“You don’t seem confident.”
“I-I said I’ll be okay after the surgery.”
My girlfriend rubbed her thumbs across the top of my hand. “You’ll be more than okay,” she spoke in a small voice. “You’ll be healthy and even more than that too.”
A smile cracked on my face after hearing such news for the first time. My fingers curled and took ahold of her hand, squeezing it back to physically show that I’m glad she’s here with me. Sayanee shifted her position and while still keeping her hands with mine, she leaned towards me and gave me a quick kiss on the lips. Retracting from it, I then asked her about my parents.
“Did my parents know about this?”
She nodded. “Hai. They’re at work right now, but they’re going to be on their way.”
“I see then…”
Closing my eyelids, I faced the dark world and the throbbing headache I’ve been trying so hard to ignore. But while I was resting, my mind wrapped around the thought of Sayanee being by my side the entire time. I knew that she was the last person I had seen before I passed out in the classroom. So I’m not surprised that she stuck with me till I have awaken now. And still in the room with her hands on mine for comfort, my girlfriend stuck through it with me. Squeezing her hand for the second time today, I then blurted out, “I’m glad… you’re by my side.”
I could hear Sayanee’s breath sucked in and held for a couple seconds before returning back to her normal respiratory rate. A weak chuckle left her mouth.
“I’m happy to hear that…”
“Sayanee?”
“Hm?”
“If… I don’t make it…”
“Please Yui, let’s not talk about that-“
“…I just want to tell you that I love you so much.”
“…I love you too no matter what, Yui.”
I smiled when I heard those words. I didn’t respond back to her but I allowed myself to soak in the darkness and the stupid agony I’m trying to bear through for today. I needed some rest despite having passed out earlier. I knew the surgery was going to be in a few hours, but I’ll just use this chance to sleep and catch some snooze…
----------
[Few Hours Later]
“Doctor, how is Yuihan?”
Wait, I’m able to hear Sayanee? Does that mean the operation is complete? I could hear Sayanee’s voice right by my side, so that means it was successful?
It was faint but I was able to pick out her words. Though it took a few minutes,
The moment I lifted my eyelids, I found myself staring up at the white hospital ceiling. White tiles that could ease anyone’s boredom if it went to an extreme level, the gentle lights hidden within its respective cover brightened up the room. Not too bright nor too dark for most anyone. I blinked a few times, trying to allow my mind to adjust to the setting. There was, surprisingly, no aching pain nor side effects accompanying my surgery from my head. Most likely means that the doctor knew what he was doing. The headaches that I was so familiar and used to make the entire inside of my skull feel so… empty without it, boosting a signal about how long I’ve had such symptoms.
I turned my head to the right and saw my girlfriend nervously watching the older male in his blue scrubs. Still behind his surgical mask, the man made an attempt to remove the layer from his mouth. A dark expression was scrawled all over his face the instant his eyes came into contact with the other girl.
“I’m… I’m sorry, Yamamoto-san… Yokoyama Yui… Didn’t make it.”
My heart nearly froze in place. Wait… It probably already is. Feeling terrified and out of it, I instinctively ran my left hand up to my chest. And sure enough… My heart had already stopped beating. Yet here I am, still wide awake as the morning sun. What could this possibly mean!?
I was scared of getting up from my bed due to the multiple chords being attached to my body. Yet when I lifted my head, I could see that I had easily brought the piece of my body up without trouble. Which was very troubling considering the fact that I had another replica of my figure laying down on the bed underneath it. Actually, no. It wasn’t a duplicate. Rather it was my actual anatomical body resting on the bed. I could only stare in horror at the deceased female student.
Her eyes were closed yet the oxygen mask were resting above her nose and mouth that used to work for her respiratory system. The EKG nearby showed a thin, straight line that noted her heart had stopped functioning. Exposed skin from the hospital gown had shown the paleness; the throbbing of her exposed vein also came to a stop with its pulse rate. The blanket was worn right above her figure; only allowing her upper chest, arms and above exposed from the cover.
Horrified, I didn’t have trouble sitting on the edge of the bed and facing both the doctor and Sayanee. Still in my gown, I realized that all of the wires stuck to my body was left behind to the real Yokoyama Yui’s. The soulless shell that only allows those to characterize and categorize who I am; nothing more, nothing less.
The doctor before me exhaled deeply. Hand reaching up to cover the bottom portion of his face and covering his mouth, he shook his head.
“I… I’m sorry. There was nothing we could do…”
Time had stopped. Whether it was in a literal sense or not, the air around the three of us felt as if it had momentarily halted in place. By the time it had progressed back into motion, Sayanee had burst out of the room. Alarmed, the doctor and I simutanuously called out her name only to no avail. I did not waste a second in order to dash after her.
My bare feet went in front of her each other every single time I threw out my leg. Hoping to catch up to the other girl, I was panting as both of my arms swung back and forth. Despite not having a real body, it still amazes me how I could feel tired from sprinting. My breaths were exiting out of my lungs in a fast pace; sweat forming on the upper corner of my head. But I don’t have time to decode exactly what happens in the afterlife. I need to focus getting to Sayanee.
Unsure of where exactly she was heading towards to, I could only follow the biker blindly.
She took a left… Then a right… Left… Left again… And to the right… Then coming upon the main entrance of the hospital. My pace slowed down for a bit, nearly coming to a complete stop. I thought Sayanee was going to stop when I saw her run to the outside world and away from the hospital.
But I was wrong. So very… very wrong. She zipped right on ahead past the main front entrance area of the hospital. Taken by surprise, I instinctively flung my legs out once again. Dashing after her, I called out for her name countlessly in hopes of catching her attention. Even though I knew it was futile, I had to try. I had to try and call out to her.
“Sayanee!” I hollered out. “Sayanee! Stop running, Sayanee!”
None of my words were effectively. Alas, almost as if my words finally did reach into her ears, the Yamamoto girl ceased running. Sayanee drastically decelerated and came to a full stop. A faint, relieved smile ran across my face; glad to see that she stopped. Using whatever energy that was left in me, I came up to the girl.
“Thank God, Sayanee,” I breathed out. When I reached right behind her, I stood for a few seconds in order to catch my breath. Allowing the oxygen to return back into my lungs and the excessive amount of carbon dioxide out of my respiratory system, I gulped and watched Sayanee. The short haired girl was standing still before me; not moving a single muscle. Not even budging an inch. After a full minute though, I uttered her name one more time as I allowed my left hand to reach out to her. About to touch her shoulder, I saw the other girl glance over her shoulder. Eyes looking like they had come into contact with mine.
There were tears rolling down her cheeks. And it didn’t come to a stop at all; rather streaming endlessly. Teardrops were dripping down on the end of her chin, sniffling and trembling heard and seen. My hand stopped in the air for a brief moment before resuming to touch her face. To caress and comfort that it was alright. Everything’s okay… That everything’s going to be okay. I’m here for her right now, so there’s no need for her to cry.
In that instant, she was flung out of my sight. As if everything happened in slow motion, I saw a dark blue sport car enter into the picture. My hand was about to brush her face when the front of the vehicle slammed into Sayanee’s body. Her eyes widen from surprise before tumbling out of the view.
I was left speechless in my spot. Hand still extended outward, I wasn’t able to move till I heard screams from the pedestrians. Snapping out of my frozen state, I whipped my head towards my girlfriend. Down on the ground with the car forced to stop to my right, I saw the ikemen girl body slumped on her side. Though there was no blood pool forming underneath her body, I knew she was far beyond being fine or okay. Rushing over to her, I scrambled down on my knees once I arrived while crying out her name repetitively.
“S-Sayanee! Oh God, Sayanee!” I cried out in desperation. “Say something!”
She didn’t utter a single word nor make a sound. Eyes were barely opened as her raspy breathing exited out of her parted mouth. There was pain scrawled all over her face yet Sayanee wasn’t able to say anything. My hands reached out to touch her face. To my dismay, it went through her entire head; my figure clearly showing I was like a hologram. An individual that wasn’t solid… An individual that wasn’t supposed to be seen by others… I bit the bottom of my lip when I saw how helpless I was in this situation. Unable to touch Sayanee, what exactly was I supposed to do in a situation like this?!
Tears finally fell loose from my eyes as I stared at my injured girlfriend. Hearing her raspy breathing and cringing expression made me want to scream out in anguish. But holding it in, I prayed to kami-sama up above to save Yamamoto Sayaka. I didn’t want her to die before me. I didn’t want her to die at all. I wanted her to live a life that she can recover and find a new form of hope and joy. I loved her so much that seeing her die is painful.
Lowering my head and allowing my black bangs to hide my eyes, I silently cried and squeezed my eyes shut. My hands formed into fists and tightened so much that the nails dug into the palm of my skin. Heavily taking in my oxygen and letting the other substance leave my lungs, I mentally cursed myself to why this had to happen. Why was the operation unsuccessful? Why did Sayanee get herself into an accident? Why did all of this… happen?
“Yu... i…”
I nearly misheard and thought that the faint whisper was a voice recreated inside of my head. Slowly lifting my head, I opened my swollen eyes to see the other girl gently smile. There were tears running down from her eyes, but Sayanee shakily lifted her right hand into the air. The hand extended out in front of her, almost as if she was reaching out to me since it was coming at my direction. I sniffled as I heard her next words.
“I… finally… will… join you…”
Then as if on cue, her hand plopped down limply on the ground with a thud. The eyes that were staring out to me had the eyelids close automatically, making it look like she had fallen into a deep slumber. A deep slumber that she will never awaken from ever again. Her life had been extinguished before my eyes. And despite saying she will join me, I didn’t see her. She didn’t rise up from her former shell like me. She was… gone. I tried to search for her by swiping my hands through her body, but I couldn’t seem to feel nor sense her presence. She truly was gone.
It didn’t hit me at first a while ago. But now knowing for a fact that Sayanee is long gone from this world, I felt my heart clench painfully; like a hand that had squeezed the living out of the large organ. More tears sprung forth from the lacrimal glands. Body began trembling violently at the scenario that had played out in front of me. I silently wished for Sayanee to wake up; to say this was all a dream. But it wasn’t. No matter how much I wished and closed my eyes, I was faced with the same scene before me. Shaking my head slowly, I muttered her name over and over… Till I finally threw my head up and screamed out her name.
-----------
“SAYANEE!!!”
I hollered out as I snapped my eyes opened. Immediately after I had yelled out her name, the back of my head slapped me from behind with the agonizing sharp pain. Wincing, I was far too concerned with my girlfriend to realize that I was lying on some sort of white bed. I struggled against the IV cord that were attached to my right wrist and the numbness my body carried. Fatigue clouded my mind, unable to allow me to think straight aside from slurring my words (making me call out her name the only audible and clear statement I had made so far). Tears were streaming down my face and they endlessly flowed forth, coming into contact with the breathing tube inserted into my nostrils to provide oxygen.
It didn’t take long for my entire body to soon tear the cord of the equipment off. Blood was seen to be forming instantly after removing the sharp object from my wrist and I began to breathe rapidly after the removal of my extra source of oxygen. But it didn’t matter to me. No pain was felt and I was far too focused on Sayanee.
Everything in my head was repeating her name over and over.
‘Sayanee… Sayanee… Sayanee… Sayanee…’
There was the loud, obnoxious beeping sound that continued to scream out as I stumbled on the floor. I had lost my footing the instant I pushed my numb body out of the bed. Crashing down on the ground, I felt my consciousness fading in and out from my vision. The white lights in the room illuminated and clearly showed that I only had the door a couple feet away from me to achieve escaping from the room. Groggily I dragged my body on all four and forced myself to stand up once I came close to the wall. Using both of my hands to grip the supporting handles, I pulled my body up with difficulty. Sweat ran down the side of my face when I resorted to my limited supply of energy within my system.
It took a while but I finally stood up. Upper body leaning forward at an angle to show that I was still unstable with the gravity from below, I panted from such action in order to make it to where I am right now. Clenching my teeth together, I tore one of my hands and reached out in front of me. Reaching out and taking ahold of the door’s handle. I was going to pull it down and pull on it when it had opened by itself.
Taken by surprise, I lost my balance when my hand was instinctively removed from the handle. My other hand was unable to grip tight enough on the supporting handle and thus allowed my body to fall on its side. I was ready to meet with the hard flooring beneath my figure and bracing myself for the impact. Feeling my sides collide with the ground, I yelped out from agony.
A groan left my dry lips from such impact. Hands that went to hug my own body, I felt my breathing becoming even more difficult than before thanks to hitting my side. Eyes shut, I merely stared into the darkness and away from the white light the room had shown to me.
There was a pair of soft, gentle hands that touched my figure. A little surprised, I weakly lifted my eyelids only to find myself lifted in a bridal style. The familiar scent and grunt that escaped the individual was sensed. Dragging my sight up, I saw that it was the person I had thought that was dead.
Yamamoto Sayaka glanced downward and stared directly into my eyes. There were worries but no other form of emotion was scrawled behind them. Without saying a single word, she brought me back to the bed. Gently and slowly like a prince with a princess, the strong girl laid my figure onto the soft mattress. Then she reached out to rub the side of my face for comfort as she leaned down from the side.
“Yuihan… I’m here for you, okay?” she whispered to me. Stroking the side of my face continuously for a brief moment, Sayanee then progressed onward to leaning forth and embracing me into a hug. Both firm arms that reassured to me that it was alright. That everything was alright. She had her face buried into my neck, breaths barely tickling the sensitive spot. Over and over, my girlfriend kept on repeating that she was hear for me.
Upon hearing those words, I felt another tear slide down the side of my face. Then in a quiet, tiny voice, I slurred out, “I thought… I had lost you Sayanee…”
While the doctor and nurses in the background were running around to bring in new equipment and fix the situation at hand in regard to me, Sayanee retracted from the hug. Staring deep into my eyes, she cupped my face and gave a kiss to the top of my forehead. Then combing my hair with one of the two hands, the other unused hand rested on the bed. Shaking her head and having a faint chuckle leave her trachea, Sayanee merely responded, “I’m always here for you…” Giving another stroke through my hair, she added, “It’ll be hard to lose me anyway… Cause I’ll never be away from you.”
“But… you… died…”
“Shhh...” the short haired girl silenced me in a gentle fashion. “It’s just a bad dream, m’kay? Just a dream…”
One more time, she gave me another hug. And prolonging it in hopes of giving me as much warmth as she can to me. The weight of my heart was lifted instantly when I felt that warmth. Relaxing underneath her grasp, I closed my eyelids and enjoyed the moment of being in the embrace. Glad to know that… it was all just a nightmare and reality had given me a better result and outlook with both of our lives.
-----------
“So it looks like you’re going to be out of the hospital in no time!” Sayanee exclaimed with happiness.
I couldn’t help but giggle and faintly smile from her words. “Yep.”
After the surgery came to a completion, I only had to stay in the hospital and recover for a few days. The procedure had went well and thankfully I was not dead. Such vivid dream to experience was something that I was glad not to have occurred in reality. I'm just faced with having to wear a bandage on my head and hoping that the portion of the scalp that they had to shave off in order to perform the operation would be covered up with the other hairs that are growing around it. And so far I've only had minor throbbing aches in the aftermath of the surgery, nothing more and nothing less.
A couple of my friends, family and teachers stopped by to visit and chat with me. While resting in bed, I was able to see that both Rie and Rino were officially going out as a couple. The two girlfriends had told me they got the guts to confess to each other after seeing how close both Sayanee and I were. Influence played a big factor into their confessions and I’m personally proud and glad that the two females reciprocated their love to one another. Of course, as they were explaining this to me, there were a few interruptions of Rie or Rino trying to cut off each other; almost as if they were trying to finish each other’s sentences.
Then came in Yuko and Haruna. No surprise that she would drag the other girl into the picture. The two students that were chattering away to allow time to pass by rapidly with a decent hour. More ridiculous and hard to believe stories were flying out of the squirrel’s mouth as the older girl nearby tried to pretend she wasn’t hearing Yuko’s words. Every once in a while the long brown haired girl would throw out a karate chop to the shorter girl’s head. Sadly for the most part, it didn’t faze Yuko but rather gave her even more reasons to continue being blunt about the stories. Especially the… ‘interesting’ ones that occur between two individuals that love each other… My face truly was heating up a notch when Yuko exclaimed how she had made Haruna become so ‘rowdy’ and ‘noisy’ late in the night. I’m surprised that I haven’t passed out from hearing such words and scenarios from the two.
Thankfully they were interrupted and booted out by Sensei Shinoda. Coming in with a bunch of flowers and a smile, the older female had congratulated me on my operation. Not to mention Sensei Shinoda had explained to me that the work I needed to make up could be turned in when I return back to school. Since I’m most likely going to have minor side effects and in the process of recovering from my brain surgery, she was going to be loose and allow me to take my time on the assignments and those in the future. Simply put that my teacher wasn’t going to push past my current capability until I properly recovered.
Not too surprising I was nearly tackled out of my hospital bed from Shimazaki Haruka. The poor best friend of mine. She was literally in tears and hugging me to death. If it weren’t for Sayanee and both Rino and Rie, then she could accidentally squeeze the living life out of my body. Wheezing and waving my hands in the air, the girl pouted with a pair of puffed cheeks; eyes still watery from holding in anymore tears. Acting so salty yet wanting to cry…. This girl can be confusing and complicated sometimes. But alas, we both exchanged proper hugs. I was trying to comfort her since she was already soaking up a small portion of my hospital gown near my right shoulder from the tears. My hand rubbing against her back, I whispered a few reassuring words that would put her mind at ease about my conditions. Upon separating from the hug, I saw a smile that she rarely showed. And of course, she didn’t go easy on me and began a long scolding session about how much I had made her worried.
Asuka, her brother and Kanon stopped by in order to bring me a present in celebration to a successful operation. A gift card from a shop popular within the nearest mall from their restaurant and two boxes of chocolate specially made and ordered for me. Not to mention forcing Sayanee to protect me from having my earlobe nibbled playfully by Asuka's assualt. Shortly afterward, they were wishing me lucks to my recovery and telling me to take a long vacation from work even after recovering from the surgery, the girl here told me that she was generous enough to still pay me despite not working. Probably because she knew I was a hard worker and deserved it, who knows. But to see them visiting me brought joy to my heart.
At the very end, my parents decided to stop by. Seeing both Sayanee and I together, the two of them were glad to see that I was alright and how my girlfriend was by my side. When they gained the knowledge that it was Sayanee who had stayed with me the entire time throughout the procedure while my parents were rushing to the hospital from work, they were impressed. And not just impressed but also proud to have known Yamamoto had done just feat for me. Hugs and kisses were being exchanged along with a few tears.
Then there was her uncle, who was scolding me lightly about not caring for myself. But other than that, aside from politely declining drinking some alcoholic drinks while being the patient, Sayanee’s uncle joyfully celebrated my recovery from the operation. Plus he, just like my parents, gave brownie points towards his niece about such action by staying by my side the entire time. Afterward, he and my parents were both chatting loudly about a welcome back party to throw out the moment I step foot back into my house.
Throughout the entire visits that I had gotten from my friends and teacher, Yamamoto Sayaka was sitting and standing alongside by me the entire time. No matter what, she was always there for me. Her hand would always rest on top of my left hand, holding onto it and covering it as if it was protecting the most precious treasure ever. Once in a while I could feel her grip tighten and squeeze gently, reassuring to me that she cared for me. And I liked that. It brought warmth to my heart and a wide smile in joy. In return, I would do my best to squeeze my weakened hand within her grip.
The hours passed by and soon it came to a time where it was just me and Sayanee.
Both of us were resting comfortably in our position. Me laying and resting on the bed as Sayanee resting on the nearby one-seated chair. Our hands were still together and fingers intertwined, making it look as though nothing could tear us apart. Both on a literate and non-literate term.
While I became comfortable, I glanced over at my girlfriend. From what I’ve seen through my vision, she was tired. Worn out physically thanks to the visible signs of bags under her eyes and disheveled hair. The female was still in her school’s uniform clothing underneath the black leather jacket. Sayanee’s other hand was shading her eyes, almost looking like she has a headache. I furrowed my brows with concern at such sight.
“Sayanee?” I called out to her.
“Hm?” she immediately responded, yet not bothering to look over at my direction.
“Do you want to sleep with me?”
“…Why would I want to do that? The nurses are going to scold at me.”
“Just for tonight, Sayanee. I’m feeling really lonely when you’re that far away from me…” I saw the ikemen remove her hand and turned her head towards me. There was weariness but at the same time, a glint of content hidden behind her eyes. I puffed my cheeks when she took nearly a full minute to comprehend my request. “I want to hug you and sleep with you.”
A pause. But then there was shuffling and shifting of her position. In a matter of seconds, I scooted to the side in order to allow the girl to lay on the other half of the mattress. Sayanee was gentle and careful of the IV that was still connected to my wrist, slowly laying herself in a position that wouldn’t get herself tangled in the wired mess. I let out a giggle as she made abnormal poses and moves in order to become comfortable. Glancing over at my direction, Sayanee flashed a nervous grin.
“Looks like you have to witness an embarrassing scenario from your girlfriend here,” she stated.
I shook my head and let out another giggle. “It’s not embarrassing. It’s cute.”
“Oh really?” she chuckled.
“Yes really.”
Sayanee gave me a content smile before having her arms wrap around my body in a careful position; again, trying not to tangle herself in the wires. Her arms were like another protectively layer of blanket over my weak figure, hugging me close to her body as she rested her head on top of my shoulder. Feeling her breath coming in and out of her nose on my neck as she snuggled, it made it somewhat ticklish yet comforting at the same time. As much as I wanted to lay on my side and hug my girlfriend while sleeping, I didn’t have the luxury. My head was still bandaged and the wires forced me to sleep upright and head facing upward. Oh I wish I didn’t have such limitation.
My eyelids were beginning to close by itself. But while it came down, I softly told Sayanee, “Oyasuminasai, Sayanee.”
“Sleep tight, Yui,” she spoke to me as one of her hands reached over to tuck any stray hair behind my ears. Then I felt her give me a peck on the cheek before letting that same hand fall back down to my body, hugging it with the other hand.
At this moment in time, I had come to a realization that Yamamoto Sayaka truly was someone that I needed in my life and am more grateful to have her in it. Without her, I honestly don’t know how my life would play out. But for all I care, I’m just grateful for Sayanee to be my girlfriend.
Apologized for the double post. Apparently 25,000+ words is difficult to put it all in one post. :sweatdrop:
-
my heart...dying...
SayaYuiiiiiii!!!!
lol, Asuka... that ear demon
whew, the two survived...
Sayanee's uncle is pretty awesome some how :p
That Paru saltiness...
whew, so so so so so so so so so good.
-
After 1hour and 10 mins..finally...im done...
This was so long....but i really enjoy it.. even though my eyes hurt alittle,its worth it... XD
I never know sayayui can be this cute :wub:
And thank god no one dies XD
A happy ending indeed :D
Thank u so much for the wonderful os...i can finally sleep now :on gay:
Ps.Merry christmas loyalflutist-chan and advance happy new year XD
-
yokoyamamoto :farofflook:
this is one of the best x-mass gift I got this year...thank you for this great story :kneelbow:
PS:still waiting for an update on The Virus :whistle:
-
Ah, this is more of a personal fiction that I wanted to type. I had a vague idea in mind, but was unable to figure out how I wanted to portray it in words and as a story. And wa-la, I found myself with a one shot that I've written in just two days.
Now before I let you readers go on and, well, read, I want to express my concern over bullying and suicide. And warning to those that I guess are sensitive to such topics.
Although I will not disclose his name, I do have someone that I knew three years ago that had been in both situation here. I cannot express how much agony I and many other people that knew him are forced to sit through in such situation of someone die an unfortunate death that could've been prevented. And I say that it's never fun to live in the aftermath of a preventable death. After being harassed constantly on the school bus, despite having another friend attempting and trying to put a stop to it, he was at his limit. Texting his mother and sister a simple message of 'I love you', he ended his life right outside of his apartment with a bullet through his head.
I can say for sure I do not have fun knowing that January 13th is a sad day. Though it has been three years and I should be 'moving on' about his death, it haunts you to know that someone intentionally died on that day. And in hopes of coping with it, I write. So yes, it's an angsty piece and yes, I, for once, get nervous and feel extremely terrible while littering the word document with the plot. And of course, this fiction is dedicated to him.
Please, please, please, please, PLEASE if you are ever bullied or feel suicidal, I want you to at least speak to someone. At least do that. I cannot stress that enough. I won't say I guarantee it'll work but at the most, please do something about it in a safe and efficient procedure. You're here for a reason; everyone here has a reason. Though I'm not sure if I'm allowed to say these sort of stuff in the forum (LOL, whoops. Little too late there), but keep your heads up and brave through the storm. Life is rough and like the sea. Rough waters will be encountered, but you'll soon arrive at the destined land you so desire to be on. As stupid and cliche as it sounds, it DOES get better. :deco:
Love you readers, stalkers, writers, unicorns, whatever you beings are and thank you for taking the time to read through the author's note. :deco: If not... Oh well. Thank you for following my work and hope you enjoy (or not) this... angsty piece. :sweatdrop:
I Miss You [Mayuki/JuriMayu]
It was a Monday evening; a fairly nice day for the most part. Well, that was until the rain began pouring upon the land that I reside in at the current moment.
I had just gotten out of my Biology class, scowling internally in my mental world about the timing kami-sama had brought upon this area. Out of all the times for the clouds to start one of the few steps in the water cycle, it had to be today.
Thankfully I was able to rush through the rain before it had gotten even stronger, using my bag as a cover over the top of my head (since I’m sure 99 percent of the student didn’t even think twice about it raining today). Now inside of my dorm room fit for two students, I kicked off my shoes within the front entrance and shoved them to the side. Wet droplets from the tip of my black hair dangled as if it were hanging for dear life; only to have failed miserably by falling away and hitting the floor beneath my two foot.
Quick I went inside of my assigned bedroom to drop off my bags; thrown at my bed mercilessly without sparing a glance at it. Then without hesitation, I took a pajama set and rushed into the bathroom that both my roommate and I share. A shower ensued for a while, having changed out of my wet university uniform and into my sky blue matching pajama set I’ve gotten out of a nearby dresser earlier.
Though I know it was too early to change into the type of clothing fit for the night, I didn’t have any other plans for the time being. There was no need for me to take a step back out into the outside world for the rest of the day considering the weather that had progressive gotten worse.
I knew I had assignments to work on and definitely shouldn’t use the evening to relax. However, I pushed that thought to the side. I wanted to at least spend a decent hour at peace without the nagging chemical equations and unfinished lab reports probing at me.
Lazily I dragged my feet towards the mini-fridge that both my roommate and I bought in the living room. I bent and leaned forward to a reasonable level. Opening it and reaching my hand in, I closed it just as fast as I had left it opened. One hand snapping off the plastic cap of the water bottle, I brought it up to my lips. A couple gulps of water went down my throat before I exhaled through my nose and retracted it away from my mouth. I closed it with the same hand that tore off the cap and screwed it back on in a clockwise direction.
Among sitting in the small living room that deemed fit for two individuals, I took my time to ease myself into one of the two furniture. I extended my hand out to let the three-fourth filled water bottle rest on top of the glass table. Back now resting against the soft mattress, I sunk into it an inch or two before allowing my eyelids to lower. Through my sight, pure darkness faced me and the multiple thoughts that tumbled into my brain, bouncing all around left and right, up and down within my skull; thoughts that were all unrelated towards education and concerns that any normal student would think of.
‘So today is the day…’ I mentally reminded myself.
Yes. Today was the day that had given me a great shock about the reality of the situation. The great shock that anyone wouldn’t dare want to experience and hope to never experience.
In a quiet room that only had the noise of the Akihabara city from outside, every single sound that I produce sound much louder than it should, my eyebrows scrunched together, feeling the creases form on my forehead. A slight ache smacked against my chest, feeling it only get worse as each beat of my heart continue to perform its duty to keep me alive. As it beat, each round only grew more frantic and louder, reaching it into my eardrums as clear as crystal. I inhaled, but then exhaled forcefully through my nose, hoping to keep my own organ from greatly throbbing with such unyielding strength.
It came to a complete crash when the front door was heard to be unlocked. The silence that I sat through was ruined and dissipated from the atmosphere once I heard the familiar exclaiming voice of my roommate… who was also my girlfriend.
I lifted my eyelids the moment she entered into the same room I sat in. The older, raven haired girl came in, surprisingly dry, with a frown on her face. Dropping off her equipment on the ground, Kashiwagi Yuki’s expression transformed almost instantly the moment the pair of eyes landed on my presence.
“Welcome back,” I spoke in a small voice.
The corner of her lips curved the opposite direction from earlier once she heard my voice. Yuki then approached in front of me with that bright smile she always carries around. Looking up and down at me like a soon-to-be pet owner examining a puppy, the dark haired girl widen her smile.
“You look cute in that PJ, Mayuyu,” Yuki playfully praised as she planted a quick peck on my cheek before nuzzling with the tip of my nose with hers. Though I would be one to blush at such action, I didn’t feel embarrassed nor content about it. My girlfriend didn’t notice though since she rapidly turned away to notice a change in my mood.
She plopped herself into the piece of furniture across from me, not bothering to change her clothes for the time being. Sitting on the edge of her seat, Yuki looked prepared to tell some grand adventurous story. And surely she was, rattling off about a male student or something like that along the line hitting on me without my knowledge.
“So… Then I told him to back off!” Yuki’s voice from across where I sat was heard being spoken. In a hectic voice that expresses displeasure, the older girl that I love and vice versa threw her hands up into the air. Her face was creating a priceless expression that would be difficult to describe by mere words. Then bringing back down her hands, the raven haired girl stared at me with ferocious intensity behind them. “No one dares hit on my girlfriend when I’m around.”
A faint ‘heh’ slipped passed by barely parted lips from hearing such amusing story. Though to put it quite bluntly, I was half-paying attention to Yuki, having only picked up the key elements of her rambling. Her mouth continue to run on with the continuation of the situation. Words that came out soon was muted out from my eardrums as my mind lingered into the back of my mind; away from reality and into the memories that I had to carry with.
My left hand came up to the side of my face, resting against the palm of it; eyes lazily staring into space at the direction of my roommate. Blinking a few times, I felt my consciousness get sucked into the time where I had another important figure that I solely wish she was still here by my side.
It looks like I accidentally had let Yuki notice that I wasn’t heeding any sort of focus nor attention towards her and her story; my girlfriend verbally double-checking.
“Neh… Mayu? Are you even listening to me?”
“…”
“H-Hey, Mayuyu~ Earth to Mayuyu~”
“U-Uh… Yeah?”
“Mou… What’s going on, Mayuyu?”
I felt Kashiwagi Yuki’s fingers brush against my face as the hand that withhold those fingers gently caressed my cheek, startling me to how close she was to me suddenly. Thumb smoothing against my skin in comfort as she was before my sitting figure. Bent down on her knees till her face was at my level, my girlfriend stared into my eyes, searching for any sign of emotion that would explain why I wasn’t giving much attention to her earlier.
I bit the bottom of my lip, feeling the tears well up from my eyes. But I held them back. Blinking one too many times, I tore my eyes away from gazing into hers. There was a sigh coming out from her mouth from the silence that was given to her. There was no need to speak about it; the atmosphere’s mood itself was already the hint that I had given out. Soon that sigh Yuki exhaled out was followed by an ‘Oh God’ response the instant it sunk into her mind.
“I-I’m so sorry… Mayuyu…” she weakly whispered.
The older girl positioned herself so she was hugging me nearby by my side; arms wrapped around tightly my figure. My face was pressed against her chest as rested her chin on top of my head, squeezing my body gently in attempt to comfort. She didn’t speak no more after that apology, allowing the silence to sink into the air between the two of us.
“I miss her so much…” I finally cracked out into a sob. The tears that I tried to hold back earlier fell forth without warning, streaming down my cheeks. Squeezing my eyes shut, I wrapped my arms around Yuki’s body and hugged her back; not caring if I were to soak her clothing or not with my tears. At the same time... I could feel wet droplets from up above landing on my head, but didn't know what the source was coming from. Whimpers escaped past my lips without warning, grieving over the lost that I had failed to protect and keep three years ago.
----------
[January 12, 2011 – 2:05 PM]
“Oi! Mayuyu!”
I whipped my head around only to nearly be tackled onto the ground like an American football player ramming against me. Though I would be one to avoid such attack, this all happened under a second; which left me at a huge disadvantage. Stumbling backward and arms flailing wildly on both sides of my body in attempt to keep a gravitational balance between me and the earth, I yelped out the guilty individual’s name.
“J-Jurina!” I exclaimed. “G-Get off of me!”
“Never!” the playful, tomboyish and athletic girl instantly replied back to me; arms around my figure tightening its hold. Considering the fact that she was taller than me, my face was crushed against her chest, barely able to breathe properly from the position. I can reassure to everyone that unlike those cartoons or anime scenario, this is truly uncomfortable.
It didn’t take long before I managed to push away from the younger girl and her crushing bear hug.
“You need to calm yourself, girl,” I coughed a few times into my fist to relieve my lungs with some much needed oxygen.
All I received in return was a giggle and her tongue sticking out at my direction. Both hands on her hips, Jurina snickered at the scenario. “I can’t calm down when it’s with you though~”
I shook my head and despite her objection towards my statement, a smile ran across my face.
‘This girl seriously…’
Thankfully it was afterschool, school having been done merely a minute ago. Many students were hurrying to either clean up the classroom due to their assigned duties or meeting up with their group of friends. Since both Jurina and I were free, we both decided to head back home together. (Usually we were to meet up with Yuki also, but she was busy at student council.)
Adjusting my bag over my shoulder so it wouldn’t slide off, I motioned my hand towards the direction of the stairs that leads to the main entrance of the school.
“We should go now.”
“Hai~”
And with that uttered, the younger yet taller girl pranced backward ahead of me by a short distance. I followed suit right after her.
She constantly would urge me to hurry and walk faster, only to be purposely ignored. Every now and then I would mentally scowl at Jurina’s verbal encouragement in hopes of motivating me to hasten my pace.
This friend of mine… She really is hyperactive. And I’m not ashamed to state that this girl can sometimes get on my nerve. Regardless though, Jurina is a good friend to have by my side. Though there was one issue that I didn’t know she had till now…
“Oi, bakayarou. What’s with that damn happy expression of yours?”
The voice belonging to the unfamiliar student that I have never seen before in my life boomed out before the two of us. Jurina stopped in her track, back still facing the male figure. The smile and cheerful personality that she carried around dropped like a sack when three other male students approached up to my friend. From what I could see, there was only just the two of us and the four boys.
I frowned at the scenario, unsure of who or what they wanted from us.
“Answer my question, you idiot,” the same student brutally spat out.
Jurina still gave them the silent treatment, however still standing frozen in her spot. Her lips remained firm, straight line from left to right; stubborn and unwilling to heed to their commands. I bit the bottom of my lip and came up to her, ready to defend my friend. But right when I was going to speak up, I merely gasped in horror when one of the four boys grabbed the back of her shirt’s collar roughly. In a single pull, she was stumbling backward.
“Dammit, bitch, why won’t you listen!?”
In that time, he shoved her forward, causing Jurina to tumble forward without warning. The girl had her arms extended on both sides, trying to keep herself from falling down to the ground. It looked like they were going to repeat their actions of pushing her around; not planning to stop any time soon.
I could only watch for the first couple seconds, but I knew that I had to stand up for Jurina; I prayed that my words will be shooing them away, hoping that it doesn’t worsen the situation at hand.
“Stop bothering her!” I snapped out to them. It looked like the other students were startled to hear my voice interfering with their harassment; almost as if they didn’t acknowledge my existence earlier. At that moment, I quickly went up to my friend’s side and pulled her towards me, keeping her safe from anymore of their attacks and snarky words. Despite her height status, it didn’t budge me from wanting to protect her. From that action alone, I could feel their eyes penetrating into my figure with such intensity. But I gave them the same treatment with my glare. “Stay away from Jurina or I’ll be sure you’ll regret what you just did.”
They clearly were amused at my choice of words. Scoffing, one of the figures waggled their index finger in the air, mocking me.
“Tsk tsk, you little girl… Can’t believe you dare would speak up for Juju here.”
“I’ll shove those words back down into your throat if you don’t stop,” I snarled as my hold on Jurina tightened.
We were having a showdown with our glares; none of us willing to look away. It surely felt like forever, but I wouldn’t mind to do it if it’s for my dear friend that I cared ever since in elementary school. My heart was pounding against my chest wildly, fear and anger taking its course within my vein. If one were to look carefully enough at my figure, I was trembling with rage, restraining myself from tackling the man before me. I could tell that a long period of time has passed by the two of us, but I wouldn’t dare let my sight waver even the slightest. I would never do that for the sake of Jurina.
Forcefully exhaling, the boy backed away and growled under his breath. It doesn’t seem like there was a point into dragging me into the mess. Or even if they did, they knew that it would only lead them to troubles that I would soon throw upon them without a second’s hesitation. Seeing how pointless it was, it was wise of him to step back.
“Gonna fucking get you at your house tomorrow morning, Matsui Jurina,” he muttered just barely loud enough for the five of us to hear. I didn’t know whether he intentionally wanted us to hear it or not, but I wasn’t pleased nor glad to allow such words enter into my eardrums. Alas, I continue to give him the fierce glare that I would never dare show to anyone, hoping he would just shut his mouth and leave Jurina around.
The student glanced over at his pals and pointed his thumb from behind him. “Let’s get the fuck out of here and deal with this bitch later.”
And… then they left. All four of them left without a trace in a matter of seconds; their presence gone from the area.
It was only when they left I realized how hard I was making my respiratory system work. Breathing in and out through my nose forcefully, I sighed loudly with relief; the frown still plastered on my face. My arms that was squeezing Jurina tightly loosened its grip. I lowered my face, allowing my black bangs to cover my eyes that were tearing up.
“Thank riddance of them for today… But what the hell were they saying about getting Jurina tomorrow…” I grumbled quietly to myself. Anger was still coursing through my system, but at the same time, I was scared for Jurina. Clenching my jaw, I finally raised my head to stare at the taller girl. “Jurina… Do you know them?”
“…”
There wasn’t any sort of response from the girl. Rather, she merely stared at me blankly with teary eyes. Confused, I released my hold on her body and had both of my hands take ahold of hers. Keeping them close together and tightening my hold on them, I brought it up in the air.
“Please Jurina… Tell me who they are so I can deal with them.”
“…They’re… They’re those seniors that always seem to bother me…” she finally spoke up. “I… I don’t know why… They… They’ve been mocking and shoving me around the place.”
Jurina explained to me. She told me that they’ve been harassing her ever since she came into high school. Though it’s a surprise to how she could’ve gotten away without letting anyone know, Jurina told me that she thought she could handle it herself; that it’ll go away sooner or later. (Which explained why she remained silent during today’s situation.) However, five months has passed by and their assaults only had gotten worse. Harassments that has taken a toll with her mental state. Despite how much she smiles and tries to ignore them, Jurina was slowly falling into despair.
It angered me to know that my friend hasn’t told me anything about this; even more that she didn’t tell anyone in her family or the adults about such ordeal. But under the circumstance, I couldn’t get angry at her. And having just known this, I told her that we both are going to take this up to the higher-ups; tell them about the entire crisis that needs to be dealt with. Of course, I'll give her one hell of a lecture about hiding her problems once this is settled.
“And if they come back to bother you, I’ll deal with them,” I added.
The girl merely blinked her eyes a few time before raising her eyebrows. “I don’t think you can…”
“What? Are you questioning my strength?!” I jokingly flexed my bicep, pointing at the little muscle that I have in the arm. “I believe my words are going to send them over the edge!”
And then… Jurina broke out a smile. Despite the tears that was now running down her face, she had smiled over the lame statement that I had just blurted out. Then without thinking, she came to hug me. Trapped and frozen in the same position with my flexing arm, I was in daze as the taller girl gave a firm, yet one of the longest hug that we both have had.
"Arigatou... Mayu..."
----------
[January 13, 2011 – 3:00 AM]
“I couldn’t believe those idiots were throwing out such harsh and disgusting words,” I grumbled to my other friend, Kashiwagi Yuki as we both video chat over the laptop. Being in my pink pajamas set littered with designs of the yellow stars and moon, I laid on my bed as I spoke to one of my best friends. Resting right on top of my stomach, I hugged and rested my head with a pillow.
Having already finished my homework and sent a single text to Jurina a couple hours ago, I eagerly waited for her reply about wanting to go to the movie this Friday afterschool. With just the two of us, both Jurina and I could spend our time enjoying the theater, hopefully keeping her mind off from the bullying she had to go through. In the meantime, despite the time of the day, I had to vent out my frustration with one of my close friends.
My eyes gazed over to the screen of my laptop. Directly at the center of the screen, it showed the raven haired girl sitting up with her legs crossed, eyes looking back at me via the webcam. Yuki was sitting on her bed too; the lamp light shining faintly beside her figure. Behind the program, there was a window opened in regard to a news website in regard to anime and manga. Then with a sigh, I buried my face into my pillow, muffling a yawn.
I still couldn’t wrap my mind around with what had happened today. Jurina had been bullied multiple times yet I didn’t know till today. Or well, yesterday if we consider the time. Even Yuki herself was shock to have learned about what had unfolded after I had explained to her.
“Well,” I heard Yuki talk. “Since I live close to Jurina, I’ll be sure that she won’t be having that issue tomorrow morning.”
“Mmhm…”
“Though I really am wondering why she had hid this from us for so long…”
Lifting my head up lazily, I scoff.
“I don’t know what to say… It’s just-Ah. Got a text from Jurina.”
Yuki silently watched as I lazily reached over to my phone that was residing right next to my laptop. Picking it up and bringing it close to my face, I used both of my hands to flip open the mobile device.
I was instantly met with the familiar screen of a mail that needs to be open, showing it was from. Matsui Jurina’s name was displayed, so I pressed the key that would allow me to read the text.
To: Watanabe Mayu
From: Matsui Jurina
Subject: None
Mayu… I’m sorry.
I’m at my limits now.
I love you. I love you so much.
But I can’t live like this anymore.
‘…E-Eh?’
“U-Uh… Mayu? Are you okay?” I heard Yuki in the video call from the computer speak. “You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”
I didn’t bother to look away from my phone’s screen. Eyes glued at the display, my mouth was left open as fear gripped ahold of my heart. The grip I had on my phone trembled from terror; teardrops unexpectedly being produced from the lacrimal glands.
Did Jurina just... confess to me? But... That was not what I was concerned about. It took me a full minute to realize what was happening. Emotions were jumbled all over the place, making me feel that this entire situation was surreal. Not a single word could perfectly describe the mixed feelings that I'm forced to struggle through at this very moment.
"Mayu! What's going on?" Yuki's worried tone crept into my auditory sense.
Eyes still trained at my phone, all of the words that I wanted to spit out only formed into a stuttering, few.
“J-J-Jurina’s… going to k-kill herself…”
Upon hearing the name of Jurina and the key words ‘kill herself’, Yuki from the computer screen leapt away from her bed and ran out of her room. The stomping of her two feet rushing down the stairs was faintly heard till it disappeared. Then as if on cue, there was a gunshot followed by Yuki’s scream of Jurina’s name.
----------
I still can’t believe you left both me and Yuki behind.
I still can’t believe you’ve confessed to me… right before you died.
Upon seeing those words… I… loved you too.
Many years has passed by yet the pain is still raw.
Though the death may have been put behind, the reminders of how easy it is to lose a life is there.
The wound that has been opened will only heal into a scar.
What could’ve I done… to avoid this fate?
What could’ve I done… to save her?
Jurina… I really miss you…
Please come back to me.
Please be here with me.
Why… did you leave me?
Why?
-
LF.. you make me begin my day with a sad story (again). :cry:
I HATE BULLYING STUFF!! :angry:
Jurina.. tsk. This is so sad, but this fic leaving a deep meaning for me.
Killing ourselves wouldn't solve anything, it will only leave a very deep wound for those we leave behind.
Well.. this is based on your true story, right? I feel sorry about your friend.
I hope he rest in peace wherever he is right now.
Though the death may have been put behind, the reminders of how easy it is to lose a life is there.
Yup, it's very easy to kill ourselves. But please.... don't ever-ever think that it is the only way to end our problems!
Talk to somebody and I believes that we can get a better solution.
-
That was really ... sad :cry:
You ... you kill my Jurina :bleed eyes:
Nice fic, btw :fap
whatever it is, I'm so sorry about your friend's death that caused by bullying :cry:
-
such a sad fic ; n ; ... but still good ; u ;
and also...
I'm sorry to hear about your friend's death ... I shall offer a prayer for that person
-
That's right. Talk it out with someone if you're facing the same situation, or any matter that had been pushing you to the brink. It may not solve your problem but it can save your dearest hopes in life and keep you sane. I was once troubled with tremendous adversities and almost gone suicidal. But when I finally shared that to someone, I earned the strength to keep moving forward.
I'll pray for your friend too.
Good job in pinching my heart with this piece, LoyalFlutist-san [I sounded like a stone-hearted one, didn't I?]. The scene was surreal and I felt shivers with the gunshot! Hands down~
-
Oh. Why. Why it's so "easy" for me to write that kind of fic, but so hard to read them, especially when it's you who write them.
I can't say that I don't like that fic, I really love it, the emotions are very well transcribed, maybe a little too much for me.
Sorry x_x can't comment it better than that.
-
After a couple weeks (or was that months?), I finally came back with a, sadly, tiny one shot. Guess spending my time reading, moving to a new house, and hunting for a job after high school while preparing for college burnt up more of my time during the day than I had expected. I apologize to my readers that are waiting for my update with the series. I'll get to them really soon after I figure out my schedule! :( Good news is that the first series to update is HFAYPTG?, which honestly has a thousand more words to be typed up before uploading it. :)
Sorry once again, and here's the (rusty) angst one shot, specifically pertaining to wMatsui.
P.S.: I see that the forum has some new features!
Addictive Pain [wMatsui]
A step into the past always carries consequences. Yet it’s an addiction that I can only indulge over and over; as if it was nicotine.
The anguish that overcomes my entire being is like drowning in a pool of venomous wine. I can only be drunk as the aftermath, staggering left and right in daze. Tears that were streaming down my face seconds ago dried out, leaving me icky and terrible.
I would clean my appearance, and move on with the day as if nothing had happened. Rinse and repeat the process.
The cause of this sickness came from one person: Matsui Rena.
“Jurina, I’ve always loved you.”
Lies. Those words were full of lies. You’ve never loved me.
I bit down on my lower lip gently, trying to turn my attention away from the lingering words that remained in my mind.
Before my figure, I stood in front of our house. The one story house with two bedroom, one bathroom, one kitchen, and one living room. Such simplicity that is perfect for a family with one kid, or for two strangers.
I sucked in a deep breath, then went inside.
Around the living room we once used to live together in, faintly I could sense your scent. It never left after so many months has passed by us. The sickeningly sweet memories that could make anyone feel nauseous. Yet the only thing I’ve felt from it is pain.
No matter how much I could hear your laughter in the room I stand, I see no one. All that greeted me is isolation and the furniture that has been left untouched for many months.
It’s so bittersweet.
The corner of my lips stiffened as my legs took me to another room.
”We’ll always stand side by side, okay?”
Again, lies. They were so lovely when you had spoken them, but the meaning faded away just as fast as it stayed.
I peered through the kitchen, almost choking back a grunt in reminder of the memories we spent together in the place.
The vivid scene where you would be cutting the fruits, happily humming to a song that came up from a nearby radio. As you hummed, I would join in. Then coming from behind you, I would wrap my arms around your waist, nuzzling my face against your neck.
Your entire face would turn beat red, yet you didn’t object or resist against my hold. Instead, you lean into my grasp, feeling protected as we continue to hum along.
But that was only a memory’s fragment. The brightness that together we had had dissipated into thin air.
”Jurina, I’ll always be with you.”
Your words were always full of lies.
I dropped down to my knees and felt the tears running down my face again. Though there was no one in front of me, I knew there once was a presence in the bedroom.
A white outline of a human figure sprawled out on the floor was chalked. Due to its old age, some of its existence were fading away. Dried, dark splotches covered the carpeted ground; located near one of the arms of the body’s outline.
The scene was so clear. I came back in the house, calling for you. You never replied, making me worried. I called and called out for you, voice becoming desperate and my heart aching to hear the sound of your voice. But by the time I found you, it was too late.
I brought my face close to my knees; my hands grasping ahold of my head. My jaw clenched as I sobbed about her.
“Then why… did you… commit suicide?”
It was a question that had no answer. It never will. I continue to come back and revisit it countlessly despite the knowledge.
-
Whoa, return of the Queen of Angst. 8D *flees*
Hey welcome back to the forum!
-
*gulp* your angst is just terribly great, even there's no such a word in dictionary XD
You got me goose bump there buddy ~
-
Today, my close friend’s birthday is happening. Although I am not fond of writing this, I will make it an exception. (I am sure many of you are at least excited to see this type of OS be posted after one year.) Also, the time limit of three days to write this piece is but a great adventure! The number of times I've stared at my grammar books and thesaurus is ridiculous. :lol:
I would like to also give a big thank you to NJLlyloo for assisting me in this genre. She not only excels, but even provides ideas that will fit the bill in this story. Thank you for being the trustworthy and sadistic onee-sama that I need since I began writing!
As for the fiction, it loosely explores the infamous Stockholm Syndrome and potentially how much a person can change through time. I would like to also mention that it is, to an extent, loosely based off of MBLAQ's old MV concept, "This is War". (https://youtu.be/pDG0Ey_2TUQ) I apologize if there are errors on my part, but please enjoy this one shot. I can only hope it brings tremendous improvement in comparison to my previous projects and works. (I might go down on all four if it got progressively worse.)
If you have any question(s) pertaining to this piece, don’t be afraid to message me either through this forum or Facebook (if you know where to find me), or write a comment in this thread. I’ll do my best to answer your question(s) as soon as possible.
Now for the birthday message…
Happy Birthday, Kate! We may have not spoken for a long period of time since I've left the fandom, but I’m positively grateful that we’re finally able to catch up after so long. I doubt you need some tissue box, but I’m sure if you’re extremely paranoid like me, this fiction should be a breeze. Hope you have a pleasant day, and may our friendship remain throughout the years that is to come. Love you lots, girl!
(http://33.media.tumblr.com/17a007063168d7811e492536d9312745/tumblr_nsdlkcjdhN1sk2kqwo3_400.gif)
P.S.: “Are you interested in beginning a collaboration project?” (I’m sure you know how to respond to this.)
- LoyalFlutist
Change of Heart [Mayuki]
Assassination requires great length of skills, patience, and determination to achieve a satisfying result.
Like a game of chess, the pieces must work together to corner the white King. Every single planned move and every single thoughtless action can bring forth complexity that wires into the mission. Quick thinking is a necessity in the cruel and heartless puzzle.
As for the prize? It was simply money; nothing more, nothing less. In exchange for a life, the assassins are granted the right to earn some cold hard cash. No matter if it is a famous politician or a homeless child, they strive to severe their victim’s lifeline. People consider it evil, they consider it normal.
A rewarding occupation with little to no risk to their well-beings, it was a job fitting for the young woman.
Watanabe Mayu, age unknown, rested a leather gloved hand on top of the long, thick black suitcase. The bulky container was smoothed over, laying flat on its side of the concrete surface. Standing on top of the rooftop, the fairly short two story building was seen resting inside of the countless taller ones nearby.
In the city of Akihabara, the black hooded mouse gained the perfect vantage spot for any sniper. An assassination attempt with a pull of the trigger, this was going to be an easy job. (As a bonus, the time of the day allowed the sun to provide extra assistance.) All the woman had to do was point, aim, click, and wait for the perfect timing. Pedestrians that should’ve littered the sidewalks were all but here in this spacious hole in the city; a quiet premise only few would dare transverse.
However, if an error were to occur, she could potentially scare the victim to shelter. It would be a major lost, and Mayu would have to spend countless hours creating a new plan. She treated every given assignment a one-time chance. There won’t always be a next time.
The mouse stuffed an envelope deep within her black skirt’s pocket. As its paper crumpled, her eyes narrowed.
Today, her victim was a young university student: Kashiwagi Yuki. At the age of 22, the woman was on the road to becoming a health profession at a prestigious medical school. She has a family, but had moved out of the household to reside in her college’s dormitory. Yuki is fully living her life as a citizen ready to integrate herself into the working force as a general surgeon. Hardships and obstacles difficult to overcome doesn’t seem to be a phrase that existed in her world.
So far, the information provided told a simple tale of an ordinary graduate student. The reason for her upcoming death sentence? No purpose was spoken nor noted of to the assassin. Mayu didn’t need to be concern about such useless information anyway. Her goal was to kill the woman. There was no reason to doubt oneself about the task. She overcame this fear long ago.
She then swiftly used both hands to click open the case.
Within the box, there laid a sniper rifle. Its model fully built to completion, only bullets needed to be inserted to provide the best weapon for assassination. Despite being capable of such destruction, its lash back is the ability to fire one bullet at a time. For every shot, the user must reload. A nuisance, it can determine the outcome of the given task. The amount of time between shots can give the target enough time to make their escape. Messing up should be the last thing on the assassin’s list.
She carefully took out the sniper rifle. As it was lifted, Mayu took the time to load it with a singular bullet. Extras left behind within the container, her fingers toyed and clicked the pieces of the equipment, preparation being made for the big event.
Now fully equipped, the young assassin tightened her hold on the weapon. Right eye closed, the left actively peered through the lenses. Its center point rested upon a lone female from the distant. From her observation, it appears that the graduate student has just exited out of the white building. Cell phone pressed against her face, Yuki seemed like she was speaking to another individual across the line. Giggles and smiles were plastered on her face during the verbal conversation.
The hooded female clicked her tongue. She knew that all of the positivity of the beautiful student will soon turn to ashes at a single pull of the trigger. If Mayu had any form of pity, she can only wish well that her death is instant.
Aim slowly perfecting itself, the assassin felt her index finger itching to curl inward. Make no mistake that the kneeling position she now has will lead to a precise, clean headshot. In just seconds, the person named Kashiwagi Yuki will no longer live.
So with a soft exhale, she then pulled the trigger—
An unexpected car was heard pulling up from afar. Mayu immediately retracted her finger, eyes diverted away from her target. Using the scoping lens of the sniping rifle, the young woman was able to observe from the rooftop.
There was a black automobile parked roughly a mile away from her position. A man cladded in a formal, black suit exited out of the passenger side of the vehicle. Sunglasses worn to conceal his eyes, the bald individual whipped out a silver revolver. Hands swiftly pulled back and cocked the firearm, prepared to go after his prey.
She watched the new stranger barge into the tensed atmosphere that formed between her and her target, shattering it with a whole new sensation. His gestures and posture showcased that he was no ordinary civilian. Rapid deduction and theories all point to the fact that this man is an assassin just like her.
The question was… Who is he after?
Brown pair of eyes continued to watch from afar as the suited middle-aged man hastily walked into the quiet and spacious vicinity. His feet that carried him hastily wandered over to Mayu’s left. She shot a glance over at the medical student, and felt a sense of dread loom over her head.
His potential target was also Kashiwagi Yuki.
It wasn’t uncommon to have more than one killing order on a lone target. At times, there were even up to five active requests to commit the sin. This led to the community full of assassins in the constant system of competition. Your friends one day may become your enemy the next. Trust was never a concept fully accepted in the job description. Whoever makes the first kill gets the payment.
She wasn’t going to let his hands be on her target. It was her target, and her target alone. If he steals the kill, then the mouse won’t be able to earn the desired sum she kept her eyes on.
Urgency blew up on the assassin’s face. Mayu then tore her gaze away from the young woman. The sniping gun that was in her grasp were now hastily thrown to the side; her entire posture immediately transitioned from kneeling to sprinting. (She didn’t have to worry about the weapon. She plans to call the cleaner, Matsui Jurina, to pick it up for her.)
Mayu slammed open the steel door, and dashed down the emergency staircases. She descended as fast as possible to ground level. By the time she got to the emergency exit, the young woman shoved her entire figure against the barrier.
It snapped open. There was no time to waste. Every second that ticks by is precious, and if used correctly, can bring the assassin one step closer to Yuki.
Then with all her might, she ran to the location that the raven haired female stood.
It didn’t take even a full minute to get there. Mayu saw the talking student still on her mobile device, oblivious to the danger that was soon closing in on her. The killer that was suppose to execute her order came to a complete halt at this moment in time. Instead, the opposite desire that she never wanted to see nor experience occurred.
“Yuki!” she exclaimed. “We have to go!”
Upon hearing her name called out, the taller of the two snapped her head towards the caller. However, she wasn’t granted the chance to even object nor react at the proclamation. A hand shot out from the stranger’s direction, reaching out and grabbing ahold of her free hand. The cell phone that Yuki pressed against her face earlier dropped, dragged away from the location.
It appears that the man after her came to a realization that Mayu was bringing her away to safety. His figure from the distance began to, at a dangerous rate, come into full view; his pace quickening in hopes of catching his prey.
Should the two be in his line of sight for too long, the hunter will certainly come into close approximation. Not only is Yuki’s life is on the line, but even the assassin’s. After all, due to interfering with the hunt, he will knock down anyone and anything that stands in between his stance and his goal. (Assassins are ruthless, and will even slaughter their friends to get what they want.)
A sharp turn was made to the left, forcing the dragging female to be caught off guard. More sharp directions were performed before they came to a complete stop. Yuki soon found out that both her and the stranger were hiding in a skinny alleyway, easily away from the public's eyes.
Backs pressed against the wall, they used this time to catch their breaths.
The graduate student was completely flustered. Everything was happening far too fast for the young lady. One moment she was talking on the phone with her friend, the next she’s pulled around by a hooded stranger. Questions that she wanted to ask were caught in her throat, unable to formulate any at the current situation. She simply acknowledges the fact that her life is in grave danger.
Mayu, on the other hand, felt the older woman tightened her grip. It was the first time that the mouse has ever felt someone desperately hold onto her hand. Instinctively she curled her fingers and enveloped Yuki’s hand. She didn’t want her target to stray from her sight nor from her grasp. Right now, the safety of Kashiwagi Yuki is of upmost importance.
A quick peek was made from the corner of the slim alleyway. Based on the mouse’s observation and study of the premise, the two should be able to scramble away scathe-free if they avoid running into the man.
However, there’s a risk to undertake in the escape plan. There is only one path, and that one path that they must trudge through will easily expose their presence. It wouldn’t be surprising if they easily become tangle with his fingers. Of course, the assassin hardly wanted the outcome to tip to his favor. She will do everything she can to keep Yuki safe.
Exhaling, the mouse then shot a glance at the other female. The piercing gaze almost made her flinch, yet carried a sense of security that one could somewhat find comfort in. As for Mayu, she couldn’t help but make an unintentional note of the beauty that radiates from Yuki. That dangerous thought, however, was quickly shaken off. Now was not the time to waste on making unnecessary mental remarks.
Though no words were uttered, the shorter of the two separated from the wall. At that same moment, the tugging sensation was felt through the grip of Mayu. Quickly, they slipped out of their cover and into the anxious zone.
The two hastily sped through the spacious premise. Buildings that towered around the running females blocked most of the sunlight rays, only allowing few to slip by. Sounds of their pants and wheezes echoed in the rather silent setting.
Every couple steps or so, the mouse would shoot a glance over her shoulder, and so far the result has been the same. The man that relentlessly pursued their target is nowhere to be seen. This should’ve brought a sense of relief the them. Instead, the stress that accumulated over time began to overfill, paranoia comfortably settling down in their skull.
Footsteps then entered into their eardrums. Yuki’s heart nearly skipped a beat, feeling a pang of horror strike her core. As clear as day, the shoes tapped in consistency with the contact of the ground. The source of the sound progressively increased its tempo, hastening to their direction.
Both the student and the assassin were alarmed at the incoming presence. It doesn’t take a genius to figure out who’s closing the distance.
A loud bang has resonated in the air, cracking the anxiety that built up within the student. Then there was a sudden outcry coming from the woman Mayu was pulling. The grip that once held dearly to the her savior’s hand loosened till connection was lost; weight that she was pulling on disappeared in an instant. All leg motion came to a complete stop, halting in place.
Her head then twisted around to see the fallen figure. At the sight of Yuki, her eyes widen.
Small holes were riddled on the student’s right shoulder, dark crimson blood splattering on her trench coat. The student’s face twisted from agony, jaw gaped at the intense stinging. Short breaths rapidly came and go through the respiratory system. Her left hand grasped ahold of the affected arm, eyelids narrowed in hopes of bearing through the pain. Upon further examination, the residues and pattern of wound suggest that the cause was from a shotgun’s barrel.
However, the mouse knew that the man merely carried a revolver, not a long weapon.
Mayu couldn’t help but turn her entire figure around to face the culprit. A couple feet away from where she stood, the male assassin kept his firearm raised at their direction. However, the aim shifted its focus from Yuki to the hooded female. Fingers could be seen readjusting its grip in preparation for the next target. The mouse immediately deduced that as long as he disabled his prey, he could take down the obstruction that blocked his goal with as much time as possible.
Her eyes flickered over to the weapon in his grasp. Its identity was indeed a revolver, yet the wounds present on Yuki’s shoulder did not come from any normal penetrating bullet. Eyes squinted, she considered the hypothesis that he managed to tweak the instrument. To his liking, he could easily attach an equipment that would cause the firing weapon to extend and spread its range. If that were true, it would explain why the raven haired female was inflicted in such style.
However, there was no time to lose. This wasn’t the right time to be thinking any further. As an assassin with full experience, she was well trained and taught in the ways to handle similar crisis as this. She knew very well that a moment of hesitation nor inaction can lead to a fatal conclusion. Both of her gloved hands curled into fists, tightening them at the sight of his figure coming close. A fight between two experienced assassinators will put their life on the line to take the spoil.
Mayu grimaced at the situation. It will end in a bloody mess for one of the two, and she wasn’t planning to be the short stick. With the corner of her lips curled downward, her pupils dilated as she pounced forward.
The battle has begun, initiated by the sneaky mouse. Without hesitation, the bald man pulled the trigger once more, allowing the bullets to spread outward at her direction. Due to her quick feet, she was able to swiftly avoid the blow by ducking. Its fires barely grazing the tip of her hood. His shock was written all over his face when he realized the mistake of firing too soon.
Everything felt like it was slowed down. Yuki managed to divert her attention from the wound, eyes sliding over to the unfolding scenario. The student was unable to pick words that could describe the witnessing match as she experienced the pain-wrecking sensation.
Like a mouse, she closed in rapidly. A hand reaching from behind, Mayu immediately unsheathed the hunting knife that she always carries close by. The metal blade glimmered by the thin sun’s ray as it slickly came out from its case attached to her waist. Her fingers curled around the handle, thrusting the arm upward to his chin.
He lowered his gun in desperation. The metal device clanged together against the edges of the sharp weapon. She smirked, sensing the dread that fell upon the man’s composure. Potentially it can be a deadlock position the two were at, yet thanks to the huge momentum of swinging her arm in comparison to his, enough force was required to knock the revolver out of his hand.
The weapon flung into the air, twirling and spinning without its owner. At that same time, Mayu straightened her entire body, bringing down the already-raised knife to his shoulder forcefully. If the hit man was only fast enough, he could’ve dodged the incoming blow.
He went down with a thump. Back landing roughly against the concrete surface, his entire expression scrunched upon contact. The man’s hand reached over to the buried blade, fingers wrapping around its handle. Yet despite his attempts to tear off the weapon, this was the most crucial moment in a fight. In this position, his entire front body is exposed to the opponent. Nothing could shield him from the truth that loomed.
Mayu stepped forward with a hand stuck inside of her sweater. When she retracted, there was a black pistol in her grasp. Fully loaded, it was ready for its user to pull the trigger at any given time of the day.
The predator’s facial features darkened at the sight; his entire face pale in knowledge of the fate he was given. Not a single word nor sound was able to escape his voice box, unable to even verbally react properly to the woman. It baffled him how a young lady like her could have beaten him into submission. He has the strength and the cunning mind of a serial murderer. However, his overconfidence was his greatest flaw, leading him straight to his demise at the hands of someone so young.
Whatever thoughts he had afterward didn’t matter. The cold gaze that looked down upon her rival remained on his figure as a shot was fired. His entire body shook from the strike, the bullet now lodged deep within his chest. Blood splattered at the violent impact only to be faintly concealed by the dark colors of his suit. His entire expression had shock plastered, eyes kept its dead stares on the towering girl. All further body movements came to its end, internal organs and muscles shutting down.
Once the pistol was securely hooked within her sweater, Mayu then bent down with a hand outstretched towards the knife. In a swift motion, there was a slick noise as blades slid out of the fresh stab. The smell of blood reeked the air around the assassin and the man from below. Color of red painted the theme attached to the conclusion of a hitman’s life.
The deed was now complete. She has taken down the man that chased and hunted after Yuki.
Alas, this wasn’t the end. Now it was her time to seal the deal with her own two hands.
Mayu glanced over at Yuki. The student was down on her knees, watching the entire murder play out since the beginning. Shock, anger, horror, and sorrow could be some of the many emotions thrown in a turmoil. How she felt was none of the mouse’s concern, however. She was no savior; she was no hero. Mayu is the true definition of a ruthless murderer.
Knife still at hand, she walked over to the frightened woman. Blood slithered down the blade, gathering at the tip till droplets came to life. Drips of the crimson liquid fell upon the concrete ground that rested between the deceased assassin and the shrinking student.
Words didn’t need to be spent to give an explanation to Yuki. She knew exactly what was going to happen next.
As she closed the distance, the corner of her lips remained stiff. The tainted innocence that mixed throughly with fear floated from the older woman’s direction. Her knuckles became white from the tightening hold of her right arm. The fate that was about to descend upon the female has arrived, and the hooded female was to deliver it like a death reaper.
Once close enough, Mayu gazed at the victim. Eyes with lack of emotion were spotted in Yuki’s perspective, automatically dubbing the young woman as a heartless killer. She wanted to get up and run as far away as possible from the place. However, terror was instilled into her body’s system, freezing up. Mental commands and screams were not enough to motivate the figure back into action. Sadly, all the student could do was become a sitting duck to the assassin’s doing.
’It’s time to end this.’
Knife was raised high above the woman’s head in a single fluid motion; it hovered a good distance away from the top of Yuki’s head.
A single strike to the head should dive the blade far enough to penetrate the skull and into the brain itself. No one should be able to survive a fatal encounter like this. Should she survive from the first round, Mayu could always plunge the blade back into it. Rinse and repeat the action till the death of Kashiwagi Yuki is confirmed.
Weapon at hand, the mouse then brought it down.
The sound of wind cut into two proclaimed, strength used in the swing publicly executed. Muscles went to work as it constricted, straining themselves to transfer the energy from the arm to the moving blade. Intensity was easily showcased as the speed increased from gravity.
Yet it completely missed.
Where Mayu had swung only came close to the vulnerable female. The blade literally came to a full stop near Yuki’s twisted face. As if her entire body disobeyed the commands, the wrist shifted to an angle where contact is impossible. The mouse couldn’t help but freeze up on the turn of event.
This entire situation literally made a fool out of the assassin. Should she raise the knife high up in the air once again, it is almost guaranteed that the result will be similar. Mayu didn’t need to try again to see if her prediction was right; she knew for sure that she won’t be able to land even the tip of the blade on the woman’s hair.
“Let me help you,” Mayu grumbled. “I’ll help treat your shoulder.”
She hastily sheathed the weapon, returning it back to its case. A soft exhale came out of her mouth as she bent down. Gestures and arm motions were made to assist the wounded to stand up on two feet.
Yuki, still in great anguish, allowed the assassin to do what was needed. Numbness spread throughout her body and mind, almost as if the student was watching her own figure move and perform actions.
At this point in time, she didn’t care where she was taken. She simply didn’t want to die. The will that many organisms carry throughout their entire life overrode any common sense in this particular moment. Yuki just didn't want to die, and she was willing to do just about anything to have her life spared.
Disappointment, on another hand, trickled in the midst of Mayu’s mind. The question of why she couldn’t end the older woman’s life would bother her to no end. To even think of sparing her victims is inexcusable, yet it happened. Facial features expressed various forms of emotions as the two hurried over to the mouse’s hideout in the nearby outskirt of Akihabara.
----------
[3 hours later]
The wound that has been sustained on the raven haired female was bad. Consistency of bandaging and redressing came at the interval of every thirty minutes to prevent potential infections.
Yuki, on the other hand, has yet to fully awaken. Every single time the student cracked open her eyelids, she was washed over with the intense burning sensation that struck her shoulder and a migraine. Speeches became slurs, groans escaping through her trachea in desperate attempt to formulate words. A fever continues to ravage her entire figure, chills constantly running its course. Both sleeping and waking proves to be simply a world full of anguish.
Such sight is almost enough to earn pity points from the assassin. (Almost.)
She sat on a wooden stool nearby, overlooking the suffering female. In one hand, there was a wet white towel. In another, she twirled the pistol.
Within the bedroom of her puny hideout, there lies a collection of dust, weapons, papers, and small body bags filled with cash scattered throughout the room. Two desks (one near the bed, another near the furnitures), a single-seat sofa, a coffee table, and a boxed television barely manages to squeeze themselves in this tight space. Worst of all, no windows could be spotted anywhere; ventilations luckily operated through the filters and central A/C high on the walls. Otherwise, one could describe this area as the junkiest bedroom to stand in. The kitchen and bathroom laid outside of the bedroom’s door, steps away from where they rested. Yellow lights barely covered was mostly able to erase the darkness's presence from all three.
As cramped as it may be, Mayu finds solace in it. That is, until her victim is turning and groaning all over her bed mattress. She was automatically kicked to the side to sleep on the uncomfortable sofa for tonight and who knows how long. Irritation boiled from within her chest, yet kept it under control as she overlooked Yuki.
Mayu never understood what possessed her to keep the girl in her hideout. The only person that ever knew of its existence and location is the cash dealer, Shinoda Mariko. There was no point in bringing the target to a safe place. Not to mention what insanity infected the mouse from keeping her alive.
This was no joking matter. This woman had to die. The crumbled envelope tucked within her pockets clearly printed out the assignment. Another assassin attempted to exact the same result as she wanted earlier. If she wanted, she could just let Yuki bleed out in her hideout even, receive an infection from poor treatment, and succumb to the fate the medical student originally planned to have.
Yet maybe it was too much of a hassle.
No— that wasn’t right. Perhaps Mayu couldn’t kill Yuki right now. She didn’t like to admit it, but the hooded female found herself unable to bring down a hunting knife to the woman’s figure. Even with a fully loaded firearm at hand, she couldn’t raise it up, aim, and pull the trigger. This frustrated her greatly as a stream of questions were present to ponder upon.
Could it be due to the injury the student has sustained?
That couldn’t be it. There were various times in previous assignments that the mouse shot down wounded individuals. No matter if they were sick or hurt, Mayu would be there to bring an end to it all.
Could it be how young Kashiwagi Yuki is?
Impossible. She’s struck down innocent children before their family, and have gotten away with the bloodshed. No one could be able to forget the cries of parents and guardians of a youngster’s death, and certainly no one but murderers like the mouse could forget the sensation of putting them down.
Could it be that she’s a woman?
Ridiculous. Men or women, gender never played a part in the deciding factor. Regardless of who the individual really is, if a death flag is raised, then so shall it publicly wave.
Mayu’s eyes kept watch over the slumbering figure. As personal examination ensued in silence, the girl couldn’t help but remark the beauty that was blessed to the medical student.
Could it be… her beauty?
Victims’ looks never were at the top of the list, never mind ever being branded as a priority on the list anywhere. However, Yuki’s striking looks had caused several instances where the assassin mentally complimented. It wasn’t the determining factor though. Fashion and exquisite body physiques was never one that finalized any choice for the mouse.
So what exactly brought her to this current predicament?
Could it be… she wanted someone?
It’s true that being an assassin meant isolation from the rest of the world. Contact was minimal, and the only person that she’s fully spoken to was Mariko. However, even with her dealer, a couple sentences were merely exchanged before she lurked back into the shadows. Mayu never thought twice about the status of being a loner.
Unexpectedly, that one moment when Yuki was desperately holding onto the short woman’s hand in the midst of a pursuer brought about a feeling that she never knew existed. The sweat and warmth that transmitted through her glove that time was a first for her. She never held anyone’s hand, and never had someone hold hers. A strange, fuzzy sensation built up deep within her chest at the initiation of Yuki’s earlier action. It stirred a new form of emotion that Mayu never knew she could possess.
This was a one-time thing though. It could just be a spur of the moment. It could be—
She snapped back to reality when she heard a moan coming out of the sleeping beauty’s parted mouth. Without thinking twice, the young woman got up from her seat. The weapon placed down on the nearby desk, Mayu proceeded to gently press the damp surface of the towel against her forehead. In a gentle pattern, she wiped off the sweat that overfilled the pores, spilling out in forms of sweat droplets.
Perhaps the mouse should give herself time to decide Yuki’s fate. She wasn’t thinking straight, and the target is on the road to recovery. A couple days should be more than enough time to settle down and think over the situation. Once the raven haired female becomes well, then Mayu should be able to severe her lifeline.
---------
It has been two weeks now, and the older female has, thankfully, healed for the most part.
Although scars cannot be avoided, Yuki was able to freely move her shoulder effortless. Meals that were provided by the assassin were eaten with ease compared to the past couple of days. The constant self-therapy session she had has increased the mobility and returned most of her strength back to its starting point. She was able to shuffle around from place to place, but due to the order of the stranger, Yuki was only allowed to stay under this roof.
So many questions bubbled inside of her head, all ready to pop at any given time. She wanted to clearly understand her circumstances, and divulge on who exactly her captor is. As a student, it was not surprising that her curiosity got the better of her. Like an innocent child, she awaits for the arrival of Mayu.
The college student sitting on the edge of her bed, she kept her eyes on the assassin as the young woman brought in a mug filled with herbal tea upon entering the room. A brief thanks was given before receiving the cup.
She brought the white edges of the object to her lips. Gently it pressed against the mouth, opening slightly as the liquid seeped through the small slit. A quiet sip provided warmth as the tea traveled down through the throat and into the stomach.
As she drank the substance, Mayu wandered over to the nearest sofa. There she plopped herself on the furniture, crossing her legs and ensued the stares on Yuki. Silence hung in the air excluding the sound produced from sipping. The assassin merely rested her hands on the arms of the sofa, unmoving; it was as if she were a hawk keeping a watchful eye out of her prey.
This didn’t bother the student. She was a bit concerned about the treatment, but regardless, brushed aside the doubts.
“I’ve… never gotten the chance to properly thank you,” Yuki spoke once she retracted the mug. “So… Thank you for saving my life.”
“You don’t need to,” the assassin coldly replied. “You shouldn’t even thank me.”
It was an unexpectedly response to the remark that she has uttered. A saying wasn’t required, but the way Mayu spat it out gave a negative connotation. Yuki wasn’t expecting anything from the captor, let alone a tone full of warning. She could only blink a few times before vocalizing herself once again.
“It still doesn’t feel right. You’ve saved my life from the hands of a man intent on killing me.”
“Is that so?”
Another apathetic answer. However, it didn’t stop the other from continuing to further compliment the female and even complicate the conversation.
“You’re a sweet person, you know that?”
A rare smile bloomed on the assassin’s face as the other female pointed out a trait that she never would’ve thought have possessed.
“I don’t know if I should be flattered.”
Sweet? Mayu was far from anything but sweet. If one should describe the cold-blooded killer, then bitterness or sourness would be the best fit. For Yuki to say such compliment, either she’s oblivious or too kind for her own good.
Yuki giggled at the distinguishable remark.
“I’m only speaking how I feel— Ah, that reminds me… I didn’t get your name.”
“Does it really matter?”
“Well, I can’t keep thinking of you as a nameless savior. Besides… you know my name.”
Silence was met. Perhaps it would be difficult to retrieve an answer from the mouse in regard to her identity.
“Watanabe Mayu.”
She spoke in a hasty pace, almost tricking Yuki into thinking she misheard the slayer speaking. It took a couple seconds for the student to realize that she wasn’t imagining it.
“That’s a nice name," she complimented once again.
“I’ve never thought of it.”
“I think it’s perfect for a hero.”
It was time to cut the casual chatters. The treatment that she was receiving from the student almost made the assassin vomit on the spot. Sweet words slipping out of the older woman’s mouth could become poison to the young female. No matter if the person was generous and honest with her words, they meant nothing to Mayu. She learned that long ago, those same words transformed into venom. Besides, Yuki was a target. If she slashed her down, then this nonsense would all be over, and she would return to the quiet, tense life of a hit man.
“You don’t know me, Kashiwagi-san,” she said, standing up from her seat. The hooded female narrowed her eyes at the sitting female. “I’m an assassin. I kill for a living.”
“But you’ve saved me—“
“I didn’t save you. I simply saved you because I wanted to end your life with my own hands.”
The assassin didn’t hesitate to unfold and whip out her pocketknife. In a swift motion, she now stood before Yuki, positioning the blade against her throat. The mug that was once in the student’s hand immediately dropped to the ground, shattering upon impact; the tea that was once in the container flowed out and spread on the wooden floor.
It felt as though time has hit the pause button. The only movement that could be seen between the two individuals was their chest falling and rising.
Hairs on the back of the target’s neck stood up as goosebumps began to makes its presence. Her eyes shakily dragged its gaze down to the weapon pressed against her vital spot. If sweat wasn’t building up from within her pores, it surely began. The sensation of the death reaper stood by her side once again, breathing down her neck as Yuki faced the slayer.
The envelope that crumpled from within her skirt’s pocket was immediately taken out. A folded paper was seen half in, half out of it. Mayu managed to shake the necessary piece in order to shove it at the other’s face. Its paper container slowly descending to the ground, the mouse roughly unfolded the file. Once properly held in her grasp, she raised it to her victim’s level; she even shook it to prove a point.
“You see this paper? It has all of your profile information on it. An anonymous requester sent in an order that you should die.”
Dread loomed over the female. She examined the file and noticed the abundant information on her profile. Photos taken without her permission were accompanied by the vast, detailed text. Descriptions ranging from her height and weight to the university that she attended sent a shudder down her spine. It wasn’t the matter of what the information provided, but rather who and how they have gotten it.
“H-How did you—“
“I exercise my right to remain silent in answering any of your questions, Kashiwagi-san,” she mumbled as her face was brought up close. Each word that spat out of her mouth was deliberately in staccato, putting an emphasize on the overall sentence; it was as if she was a cobra hissing at its victim before lashing out. “You’re going to die, and I will kill you.”
The file now dropped, the mouse refocused all of her attention on how fast she was going to end her life. Her victim bit the bottom of her lip, feeling a sweat drop slide down from the side of her head.
“Then… why don’t you kill me?” Yuki bravely pointed out. “Kill me, Mayu. Kill me right here, right now.”
She was baffled at the foolishness.
As for Yuki, she was actually terrified. For her to voice such a demand simply meant digging her own grave. The student knew somewhat that the assassin is hesitant in slitting her throat. Based on her observation, Mayu isn’t able to deliver the final strike. If she was wrong, however, then it would spell doom for the older woman. Only time, patience, and psychological luck could tell the aftermath of a courageous outburst.
Mayu, on another hand, was ready to kill this irritable woman. If it could shut her up for good, then it would do well to severe this all. All she had to do was violently flick her wrist. The amount of damage produced from the move was enough to complete her original goal.
Yet she found herself unable to. Her heart slammed against her chest painfully, watching the hand shake. It continuously shook in place regardless of the mental commands she snarled. Once again, her entire body disobeyed the organ in command.
There was no explanation to why the assassin couldn’t even grant such wish. She had the knife planted against the vital throat, yet the mouse was unable to press it any further than now spill a thin line of blood. No matter how much will she applied, it never registered into her mind.
A scowl was scrawled on the girl’s face. Retracting her arm, she then twirled the pocketknife to sheath it. She returned the piece of weapon back into her sweater, hooking it from within.
As for Yuki, the student let out a large exhale, noticing that she has been holding back her breath since the encounter. A hand reached up to touch her own neck, determining how deep the cut was. Frankly she was glad that the confrontation ended on a stale note as predicted. Should she be wrong, then— It wasn’t worth mentioning. It has passed, and the heated tension that hung in the air eroded.
There was no point in continuing this conversation anyway. It wasn’t pointless, but Mayu, shamefully, couldn’t even recreate a solid answer to the demands of her target. If she couldn’t show, then it would be wise to keep her mouth seal. Many believe in showing, not telling.
How silly. This assassin was beginning to become unsure of her place in the situation. She was suppose to be the one to pull the plug, yet it appears that the mouse could only watch onward in puzzlement. No matter how much she screams to rip it off, her body wouldn’t obey.
She turned her back to the female, hands tucked into her sweater’s pockets. Mayu then proceeded to walk out of the bedroom. Hand placed on the doorknob, she was ready to shut the door. However, the assassin came to a brief halt at the doorway. Without peering over her shoulders, she murmured a warning.
“Don’t follow me, Kashiwagi-san. I won’t kill you now, but remember this: I will have your head in a month.”
----------
It’s now been a month since Mayu first met and saved Yuki, and the female has yet to take a step to the outside world.
Despite the disarray and uncomfortable space that she resided in, there was a fair amount of food and water to live off of for a couple months without taking a step out. Disorganization became organized as the student found time to push and shove objects around. Whether it would please the mouse, Yuki will never know; she only did it for her own comfort. At the same time, bit by bit, she would find clues and hints that point out to who Mayu really is.
Although she could’ve gotten out of the shelter, report to the police, and return to a life full of security and safety, the student was unable to find the desire to do so. Even though her life is on the line, Yuki couldn’t help but remain at the captor’s home. An explanation doesn’t warrant her decision (she doesn’t have a legitimate reason prepared), but the student has a gut feeling that she should stay; an instinct to keep herself in the home of the assassinator. There has to be a reason to why this individual shouldn’t leave, and why she couldn’t stop thinking about the assassin. The image of Mayu consistently flickered in her mind both day and night, concerning the target of her view on the predator.
Perhaps if Mayu came back soon, the two could resolve this strange issue. The student struggled to find a reason to why she was unable to not only leave, but to cease thinking about the assassin.
However, the presence of Mayu has yet to return.
Ever since that day, the hooded female hasn’t come back since then. Thanks to scouring through some of the assassin’s supplies in the desks, she found out that there was another task the woman must complete. Another assassination job; the life of Watanabe Mayu is filled with mystery.
The more Yuki thinks about it, the more she realized how little she knew about the assassinator. Interactions the two had together were brief, but exposed so little of their personal stories. Books that were dying to be read were out of reach of for the medical student. Every chance that she had, she could only get near, fingertips brushing against the dusty surface of the cover.
Although she shouldn’t be bothered by such minor details, it bugged her from the back of her skull. Even if she didn’t want to think about it, it tickled her curiosity at her like an ant scuttling around. Information that she wanted to take in was anything but easy to achieve. Again, it requires the appearance of a certain hooded mouse to make it happen.
As the raven haired female reread the file that indicated the mention of the next victim, thumps and crashes were heard in the kitchen. It alarmed the medical student, perking her ears up in hopes of determining the source of the noises.
Could it be an intruder?
It couldn’t be. If she remembered what Mayu has told her earlier as she recovered from her injury, no one knows of their location other than Shinoda Mariko. She may have not taken a step to the outside world to observe the type of shelter she’s kept under, but she places faith on the words uttered by the assassin. This is her hideout, after all. The terminology isn’t loosely used for a location easily discoverable by outsiders.
Could it be the dealer then?
It could be a possibility. What would Yuki then say if she is confronted by the very person that assigned her death sentence? The sheer thought of facing the individual terrifies the student. However, she can’t falter now. It would be wise to remain silent, pretending she wasn’t here. There’s no need to hide, but if she could only grab ahold of a nearby object as a weapon—
Another crash erupted from within. However, it was much closer than it was from the previous. It struck a nerve within Yuki, causing her to leap. Sight fixated on the door, its knob began to shudder as it turned. Almost thirty whole seconds passed by before the barrier pushed open.
When she saw who it was, a sigh of relief got caught in her throat. Watanabe Mayu now stands present before her, but it froze Yuki to her spot.
The mouse weakly leaned against the door, hand gripping ahold of her left side. Her entire attire was in ruins; the cuts and tears that shouldn’t have existed were present on many areas of her clothes. Blood trickled out from the corner of his lips, bruises signifying that someone or something has beaten up her face. Rapid breaths ran through her respiratory system, bringing the dizzy spell to the woman’s head; her consciousness barely alive as it kept Mayu from fainting outdoor.
Yuki was startled at the assassin’s appearance. All she was able to do was stare in horror at the sight. Never did she expect the young girl to return back in this state.
A faint scoff came from the mouse’s direction.
“So… you’re still here…” she breathed out.
With that uttered, Mayu wasn’t able to keep her eyelids open any longer. Limbs began to drop their weight as a wave of blackness shrouded her vision. The girl was falling forward as the hood slipped off from her head, fainting from the injuries that burdened her entire body.
This snapped the graduate back to the reality of the situation.
“Mayu!” she screamed, running forth to catch the limp figure.
Upon having the wounded in her arms, Yuki came to a realization of how light she was. Warmth that normally would spread throughout a human’s body has been drastically reduced to a dangerously lower temperature. Panting was heard from the mouse as the body struggle to keep itself from shutting down.
Yuki couldn’t just leave the woman in this state. If Mayu dies right here and right now, then—
Then… what?
What was the point in saving as assassin that wanted her head for the bounty? It would be simple to leave the young lady alone in this state. With the injuries that she has received, it would not take long for her body to consequently take a heavy toll. Death may not come immediately, but a long, awaiting days full of suffering will play out. Once the murderer, Watanabe Mayu, meets her fate, then she is guaranteed a peaceful life free from threats for a bit longer.
Yet here she was, beginning to drag the mouse to the nearby bed. It was as if her body was in complete autopilot, only able to watch her hands carefully bring Mayu an area to lay. Why wasn’t she able to stop herself from doing what she’s doing? Why is she helping out her killer?
’It couldn’t be…’, she thought to herself, almost scaring herself. ’Could that really be it…?’
As the answer tumbled inside of her mind, she began the start of treatment.
Thankfully, the student was studying in the field of medicine. The rigorous study habits and late night sessions with the textbooks proves to be helpful. She should be able to treat the assassin from further complications. At the very least, she would able to prevent an infection due to negligence.
She then rested the female down on the bed. Back laid against the soft mattress, the medical student glanced around for any signs of a first-aid kit. Since Yuki has cleaned most of the place up, it didn’t consume much time to seek for the container. In a quick pace, her thin fingers found themselves curling around the plastic handle of the box.
Now bringing the kit over, it was time to take out the required materials. Gauzes, cotton balls, alcoholic pads, band-aids, and tapes. She laid it all out on the empty part of the bed near Mayu. A soft groan was heard from the young assassin as the raven haired female placed the necessary supplies on a clear space.
By the time Yuki glanced up, she almost dropped the alcoholic swab packets. The fainted female was now seen to forcefully attempt to sit up. Both hands shakily fumbled around, a soft growl slipping past the corner of the assassin’s lips at the difficulty.
The student immediately came to push the weak female, but heard a much louder growl emit from the assassin. Unable to stop the woman, she could only assist in sitting her up and treating her wounds.
“You shouldn’t force yourself awake, Mayu,” she warned as she began to slip pieces of clothing were off from the woman’s upper body. “It’ll do more harm than good.”
There was a long time interval between the statement and a reply. When she responded, it was quivering. Breaths were sharply inhaled and exhaled as two measly words were uttered.
“I’m… fine…”
A gasp nearly left the medical student’s lips; the sight of the woman’s injury was potentially enough to leave a blank slate of mind behind.
Gashes and scratches scattered all over the smooth skin. Faint scars from previous wounds were seen, but they’ve mostly healed under the newer ones. Scabs and dried blood coated nearby areas of the mostly smooth skin, displaying that Mayu have been bearing it for a long period of time. Discoloration and purple colors splotched itself under the unbroken skin. The unruly scene that she has just witnessed caused brows to scrunch together.
There was no time to lose. The longer she gawks at the the girl’s body, the more she would endanger her life with a prone infection.
The mouse leaned forward, feeling the cold air smack against the cuts that rested on her skin. Although most became scab, slight movement and contact with the atmosphere brought forth waves of stings. Teeth clenched, the female knew well that she won’t be able to fully use her mobility skills for at least a week.
She then grimaced at the start of dabbing the alcohol swab against her injured shoulder, flashes of white pain slapping against her body. Oh how much Mayu wanted to dive back into the unconscious world where all five of her senses were numbed. (Just because she was an experienced assassin doesn’t mean she was used to being harmed.)
As she bore the agony of cleaning her wounds, the mouse couldn’t help but find a question dying to be answered in the back of her mind. At first, she decided that it was not necessary to ask. It wasn’t a big deal nor was it important enough to open her mouth about. Yet there was this curiosity that bubbled within her core. In that same moment, a sensation of warmth and comfort has awaken. This was a new sensibility that she has yet to experience in the longest time possible.
“Why… are you helping me?” she finally questioned.
There was a short pause from the student upon hearing the question. However, it felt as though Yuki was prepared for the assassin to ask it. A faint smile ran across the woman’s lips as she removed the swab.
“I felt like I should repay you back for saving my life.”
“Kashiwagi-san, you—“
“Yuki.”
“…what?”
“Call me Yuki.”
The assassin felt irritated at the demands that she was forced to obey. She didn’t like to call Yuki by her first name, but if the older woman asked for it, she didn’t have much of a choice. Besides, the student was tending to her injuries. Perhaps this could be one of the easiest ways to repay back a debt. At least this thought comforted the mouse.
“Fine… Yuki.”
She heard a faint huff from behind. It appears that Yuki is pleased to have the young lady heed to her words. At least it would drop the stiffness that was always present in their conversation.
“Okay then, Mayu. I must ask you though… What exactly happened?”
So she was one of those type of people. Annoyance right until the end. They like to poke and probe at an incident, dying to know the answers. They’ll never give up until they achieve their desire. Mayu hated them, but it doesn’t look like she has much of a choice. In the end, Yuki could badger her till a satisfying response is made. If only the assassin wasn’t in a critical state, she would just shut the other female up by persuasive threats.
“My mission went badly. I put down the man as requested, but never did I expect to run into trouble.” She let out a small exhale, her breath hitching when the white pads began application to her cut shoulder blade. “He has security guards everywhere. I made too much of a commotion to kill him, so it was my fault.”
Yuki was unsure of how to take this all in. She wasn’t exactly fond of the woman’s drive and ability to slay her victim. The mindset of not just a medical profession, but any normal civilian would wish good health for others. Yet instead of pitying the now-deceased man, she found herself more worried about the health of his killer. That ever growing mindset was somewhat frightening for the student.
She didn't speak anymore, directing her attention back to bandaging the younger of the two up.
It took some time for the entire treatment to be complete. The last step involved a small band-aid to be placed on the corner of Mayu’s lips. A small ‘There!’ was heard from the healer as she retracted both hands from the assassin’s face. Then, in a swift motion, Yuki threw away the plastic wrappings of the band-aid to the nearby trash can. In that same moment, the mouse took the time to lower herself back on the white mattress. A new set of clothes covering her upper body, she knew there were words to express the tiny gratitude hidden within her heart.
“Thanks, Yuki.”
“Hm? Did you say something, Mayu?”
“…It’s nothing.”
She didn’t like to repeat herself. An act of kindness; that was an extremely rare response that ever came out of the girl’s system. It gave her even more reason to keep her mouth seal.
As she laid on the bed, her eyes flickered over to the medical student. Yuki’s back was turned to her direction, cleaning up and putting away the supplies in the first-aid kit. Since she was simply resting, the unnecessary thoughts came trickling back into her skull. The silent atmosphere didn’t make it any better; her eardrums picked up the sound of her heart beating as she gazed at the slender figure.
“So… I finally realize the reason why you didn’t want me leaving your hideout," Yuki bluntly proclaimed.
Mayu felt an eyebrow raise in amusement.
“Oh? Why don’t you tell me then.”
“It’s because you wanted to keep me safe from other assassinations.”
A pregnant pause hung in the air.
“Ironic. You do understand that I too have an order to kill you, right?”
“But I’m still alive.” Yuki places a hand over her chest, proving a point. “You could’ve killed me, yet it’s been one month since we’ve met. If you truly followed your order, I shouldn’t even be brought here in the first place.”
The assassin’s heart nearly froze.
“Idiot. You would think of such thing? It is true that I’ve kept you off from the hands of others, but it doesn’t mean that it’s out of good will.”
She was about to say more, but the woman cut her off.
“I… also found out about something else.”
At this point, Mayu was irritated at the nosey female. Not only did she blabber ridiculous statements, but even dare to speak up more than one! If she could only shut her up by slitting her throat—
“You’re lonely, aren’t you?”
“Ah—“
Her entire expression shifted; eyes widening and blinking blankly at the speaker. She didn’t know how to respond to that question. It should’ve been an easy question to answer, yet the assassin was unable to reproduce one.
The lack of any reply initiated the student into speaking more. Now turned around, her entire attention placed on the laying female as she walked over to the bed. Without warning, she crawled on top of the mattress and over the now-flustered assassin.
“Even with this cold act, you’re still someone that I truly owe my life to.”
Yuki allowed both of her hands to gently cup the assassin’s face. Thumbs softly caressing the bruised skin, she let out a quiet exhale at the sight of Mayu.
“I love you, Mayu. I’ve always loved you.”
“I…”
There was more that has to be said. She definitely has more to say, and she wanted to lash out at the student. Yet the number of thoughts that fumbled in the mouse’s head, for once, came crumbling down in a heap of dust. All sort of witty and sarcastic replies stopped dead on its track as the beautiful woman came close. Her face closed the distance between the two, so close as to feel each other’s breaths. Every single inhale and exhale were felt faintly, tickling the mouse’s skin. Heat crept up on Mayu’s cheeks at the close approximation.
She’s never felt like this before in her life, and she demands to know what’s causing her to feel like this; what sort of sorcery Yuki has enchanted her with.
“W-What do you think you’re doing?” she managed to choke out.
An answer to her question turned out to be a surprise; the student’s lips crashed upon the woman from below without warning. Mayu’s eyes widen as her first kiss was stolen. She didn’t expect anyone to initiate intimate contact, especially when it came from a target that was suppose to be dead.
If one despise and didn’t consent to this sort of action, it would be common practice to distance themselves from the cause. However, to Mayu’s dismay, her injuries hardly granted her a chance to choose that option. So she was stuck in the position for a long period of time. Meanwhile, that fuzzy sensation stirred from within her chest. The warmth that she felt since meeting Yuki grew at a rapid rate. Heart that only beat wildly in danger reacted in the same manner towards the push from the student.
Why is she feeling this way?
Many weeks has passed by for the mouse to analyze her tossing emotions. Answers potentially standing in front of her face were in her reach. Yet there was only one that she could grab with ease:
Love and affection. She desperately wanted these two things in her life. At first, Mayu rejected the ideas, claiming that it was nothing but foolishness. The more she thought about it, however, the more it became clear that this was the dreaded answer she’s avoided for so long. Ever since she became an hit man, many privileged concepts were only given to those that carried on a normal life. The female never had a normal life to begin with. Her past muddled, she only remembered that she started this occupation at the earliest memory possible. The lack of love and kind treatments caused the young lady to grow up into a cold-blood killer.
Then there was the presence of Kashiwagi Yuki. Since the day they’ve met, it must’ve been fate. Everything that the mouse thought was normal became unclear, disrupting the daily activity that she has gone by.
’I love her.’
That was why she acted so strangely. The beauty and the vibe of a kind soul emitting from the student halted the student in her spot. Why this has never happened to others before her, Mayu will never know; a magical spell must’ve been sprinkled upon Yuki to label her as special.
As for Yuki, she’s solved the mystery before beginning the treatment of this girl’s injuries. She finally came to a realization to why she couldn’t bear to leave this shelter. It was an answer that fully cleared her doubts and confusion of the endless wonders her relationship with Watanabe Mayu.
A passionate kiss that intertwine with the dominance of Yuki, they separated to relieve some air into their lungs. A tear unconsciously sprung forth from the corner of Mayu’s lacrimal glands, streaming downward as she stared lovingly at the hovering female.
“I… I love you too… Yuki,” she whispered. “I love you and I need you.”
Just hearing the assassin speak of the confession brought about a sincere smile on Yuki’s face. The hands still resting on her face, she used a thumb to wipe away the tear that slid down to the side.
“I need you too, Mayu,” she tenderly spoke, leaning in to give one more kiss.
Although shorter than the previous round, it exchanged an emotional connection that the two were finally able to acknowledge. It was an extremely special event that ever happened to the two females.
Afterward, she then proceeded to slide off of the woman’s frail body. Her head resting nearby, they laid side-by-side from each other. The blush that colored their cheeks remained as their eyes remained fixated on one another. A vibe never known to the slayer floated into the atmosphere, tainting it. Unlike her usual attitude of brushing it to the side, Mayu found comfort in the graduate’s presence.
Perhaps… Perhaps she was just a little girl, after all. She truly didn’t know the concept of love and affection. Now that she has Yuki, perhaps it was the start of a romantic relationship that she is proud to call it her first. There really was no reason to kill someone that she loves, and she is willing to fight against any future death orders of the woman named Kashiwagi Yuki.
She will protect her girlfriend, and she will love her girlfriend as a whole.
----------
It was time for the confession.
Almost half a year since the incident passed by the two individuals, and so much has been going on. The feelings that the two shared since that fated day brought forth a blooming flower full of blessings and romance. Although Mayu was an assassin that once targeted Yuki, they both lived under the same roof for half a year till this date. Not a single attempt was made to her life, and the attitude that the young woman once had eroded away at the presence of her girlfriend despite the ensuing missions she undertook.
The heart that continuously pumped blood throughout her body ran at full speed. Their relationship status is at a level many would admire, but Yuki wanted something more. She wanted to raise it up to where they can seal their bond. The life that two separate individuals carry will bind to one, detailing that together they will move forward.
She wandered out of the bedroom, trying to find the assassin in the hideout. A couple minutes of searching resulted in nothing but a faucet left running on accident in the kitchen’s sink. (To which Yuki turned it off.) Another round of searching in the small space yielded the same exact result as previous attempt.
With a huff, the medical student decided to leave the place.
When she opened the door, she found herself blinded by the bright light of the sun. Eyes squinted, Yuki had a hand brought up to provide some shade against the rays. The heat that accompanied the day was accompanied by the gentle breeze that soothed the unbearable temperature.
Her eyes gazed upon the heaps of trash that countlessly stood on the recycled land. The shelter that housed the two, on the outside, looks like it was in shamble. Wooden boards and flimsy steel pieces kept the roof above their heads. Pipes filled with filters and water barely stuck out of the crumbled, concrete ground from nearby; its starting point from a nearby financial district and ending here in the outskirts.
At the location they could be found, it was not rocket science to how the mouse was able to coop in her hideout without issue. Not only were there lack of visitors in the outskirts, but there was always a huge number of waste building up in piles nearby. It’s highly unlikely that anyone would walk around the premise in their spare time.
A couple more minutes progressed by as the female resume her search for Mayu. Although time shouldn’t be an issue, the number of obstacles that represented barriers ate up seconds that could’ve been used to seek the assassin.
Yuki let out a sigh of relief when she finally sought the hooded figure.
The shorter of the two stood a couple feet away. Hands in her sweater’s pockets, the young lady blew a pink bubblegum out of her mouth. It popped, prompting her to chew the material once again before blowing it; rinse and repeat. From where Yuki stood, it appears that Mayu was staring at the city of bustling city of Akihabara. Curiosity perked the graduate. Questions began to formulate as she proceeded to walk over.
“What are you doing here, Mayuyu?”
“Yuki?”
It appears that the older woman brought surprise to the mouse. By the time Mayu glanced over her shoulder, Yuki’s arms were placed on her two shoulders.
“I didn’t expect you to come out here,” she added after spitting out the gum to the side.
A giggle was heard from Yuki’s direction at the spoken words.
“You should be though. I’ve been cooped up in your house for a long time.”
Upon hearing that, the assassin felt the corner of her mouth perk upward.
“I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised.”
Yuki leaned down to plant a peck on the girl’s cheek.
“Hey... Do you remember that day when you called me by my first name?”
"This is rather sudden."
"Just answer my question, silly," she said as another smooch was landed on the same cheek.
“When I came back from my mission, yes?”
She shook her head.
“Not exactly, Mayuyu. It was actually before that.”
This puzzled the assassin.
“I… don’t remember calling you by your first name before that time.”
A sigh then escaped the raven haired lips. Her hands retracted from Mayu’s shoulders, the smile still shown on her face.
“It was when we first met; when you first saved me from the gunman.”
“Where are you going with this, Yukirin?”
She knew very well that this conversation was going in circles, avoiding the main point of the unknown topic. The mouse would be lying if she stated that it didn’t touch her nerves. Impatiently she awaited for the woman to get to it, furrowing her brows.
“Mayu, I… really want to solidify our relationship,” she proclaimed, taking the girl’s hand into hers. “I want us to be more than just girlfriends…”
What could she mean by that?
It took a bit of time for the mouse to digest the spoken statement that left Yuki’s lips. Then, she raised both eyebrows with concern. The hand that was in the older woman’s grasp pulled away with force.
“It’s impossible,” Mayu bluntly shot down the request. “I’m an assassin and you’re a normal civilian—“
“Then you can always quit your job.”
Her eyes widen at the suggestion. Yuki passionately spoke those words, hoping that her girlfriend could agree. Both hands clasping together, her fingers intertwined as she desperately persuaded the female.
“For me, Mayu, please… I want to build a future where we can be happy.”
“Yukirin…”
The name of the other female was uttered as the assassin extended a gloved hand out. Palm resting against Yuki’s cheek, warmth seeped through the clothed material. A slow, yet gentle, caressing motion brought a fuzzy sensation to the student, slightly pressing herself against the moving hand. Then without hesitating, she leaned forward to capture Mayu’s lips.
All of her emotions poured into that one kiss. She wanted to showcase how serious she was with Mayu. She wanted to show how much she wanted to by by the woman’s side. She just wanted to show how much she loves her.
Although Yuki has surprised the assassin, the female, hesitantly, reciprocated in a similar manner. The gloved hand that rested against her cheek cease moving any further, attention fully heeded to the simple, yet powerful, gesture of expressing one’s feelings.
They retracted, but only briefly before making connection once again. On the second round, it was much deeper, pressing onward to the soft delicacy that could be bitten and licked in lust. Eyelids closed, the two felt heat rising from their cheeks at the arousing stimulation that two lips could possess.
Movement was seen from Mayu’s mouth after they separated to catch some air.
“…You’re so naïve and innocent, aren’t you?”
Tone drastically changed, the raven haired female snapped open her eyelids. At that same moment, a pressure was felt against her abdomen; it was followed by the sensation of a solid object resting from within.
Yuki felt a gasp leave her gaped mouth. She stumbled backward, a couple steps taken to distance herself from the mouse. Pair of brown eyes shakily gazed downward to the affected area.
From her observation, the student was able to see a pocketknife puncture her abdomen. Residing deep within her body, its wooden handle made contact with her outer skin. The color red painted the cloth that surrounded the weapon. Thick substance by the name of blood slowly seeped out of the stab, soaking the white blouse that Mayu has bought for her.
The mouse took a couple steps towards the confused woman. A hand shot out, instantly taking ahold of the handle. In a single motion, blood poured out of the hole that used to hold the sharp blade. A choking gasp left her lips from the sudden transition. Once the knowledge of the received injury finally soaked into her brain, pain signals shot out wildly throughout her body.
Yuki succumbed to the sensation, crumbling down to her knees before falling flat on the concrete surface. Two of her hands pressed against the injury in dire hopes of slowing down the bleeding. Yet it wasn’t enough; the wound was deep and it would eventually kill her. No matter how much she attempted to keep it from flowing, she knew very well that death was going to overwhelm her desire. She truly felt like the death reaper is standing by her side once more. This time, he— no, that wasn’t it; she brought down the scythe to Yuki’s lifeline.
“You know that I can’t quit my job,” Mayu spat out.
Physical pain from the newly created injury was nothing compared to the emotional wreck that the student now suffered. Her hands pressing against the wound, Yuki’s fallen figure trembled. A bundle of indescribable feelings tumbled everywhere in her mind like a chicken without a head.
Words that were meant to spill out of her mouth got caught in her throat. Communication became difficult as shock could hardly be registered in her mind; her eyes continuously watching her girlfriend examine the blade that she tore away earlier.
“W-Why…?” she finally croaked out after so much struggle.
The assassin paused; the blade slowly twirled so it sheathed itself automatically.
Now that the weapon of interest was gone from her sight, a cold-hearted gaze was shot down at the young woman.
Then there was a grin. It was, however, easy to distinguish from the earlier ones presented to the victim. With the combination of penetrating pair of eyes and a wicked smile, ominous vibe came from the expression, sending shudders to anyone that dare witness it.
Mayu began to bend down at Yuki’s level. Once she was at a reasonable point, she answered the student’s burning question.
“Please don’t take it the hard way, Yukirin,” she answered. “You’ve brought in love and security that I never knew was needed.”
Then there was a short pause.
“However… the reward for killing you is something far greater than that.”
The same hand that shed the woman’s blood used its fingers to gently push aside the stray strands that fell out of place. Although such action was meant to provide warmth, it only served its purpose to intensify the irony.
Mayu was—no, she has always been an assassin. Although she felt a bond develop between her and the ex-target, the hooded mouse was relighted by a new offer. The old offer that she had forgotten was brought back to life. This time, it was with at an even grander number, surpassing the triple digits that plagued the previous. Upon the notice by Mariko, the younger female was reminded of her occupation.
Love was nothing but a concept to toy and play with. Individuals that fell for the disease was guaranteed a life of foolishness. Its best role it played was a stepping stone to the next level. After all, Yuki was simply the unfortunate victim that needed some stomping before putting the foot down. It was a sacrifice that she was willing to make for the prize. Money could always buy her love if she so desired.
There was no need to have Kashiwagi Yuki in her life anymore. A pact once made to the female, Mayu can now be free from it. After all, currency rule society till this day. Money holds a higher importance to the silly concepts that two individuals spark up.
On another hand, Yuki couldn’t accept all of this. All of the laughters, happiness, and love they’ve created together was all a lie in the end. One huge bloody lie that led to the demise of her life. As compensation for extinguishing the woman’s lifeline, the assassin will soon receive a large sum by the next payment date. A sensitive and pure life that was swapped for money infuriated the dying individual.
Yet there was nothing she could do. Strength trickled out of her body, internal systems failing to keep her consciousness alive; the color black shrouded her entire vision. Yuki then gave her last exhale at the sight of the mouse walking away from the zone.
(http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_megd0shxCq1r8e1n1.gif)
L-Look at the time! I think I've... got to go before I'm corrupted by Satan himself!
-
:on lol: :on lol: :on lol: AAAAAAAAAAAH YUKIRIN NOOOOOOO PLEASE NO DON'T DIE YUKI YUKI *RUNNING WHILE SCREAMING * MAYU HOW DARE YOU HOW DARE YOU, YOU KILLED HER SHE LOVES YOU SHE WANTED TO BUILD HAPPY DREAM WITH YOU AND JUST BECAUSE OF MONEY YOU KILLED HER I WILL NEVER FORGIVE YOU YUKIRIN,
THE KISS MOMENT WAS SO GOOD I LOVE IT ALSO I'M HAPPY WITH SAD ENDING HEHEHEHE THANK YOU SOOO MUCH
-
I thought of it to be a great drabble to flex my writing skills once again. As for why I’m writing in this thread… I’ll make my explanation short: I came to find my comfort zone and peace with my previous issue. Perhaps not writing these things for a while allowed me to think.
As for this type of story, I actually wanted to expand it into a series. (But I can't, because I need to finish the others, lol.) It has been sitting in my mind for years, so I would like to have my readers tell me what pairing they prefer with this kind of concept. A poll will go up after this post, but I will NOT use it as an immediate deciding factor. It should help me with future planning.
Without further ado, please enjoy this Yamamoto Sayaka x Yokoyama Yui drabble!
Unexpected Savior [Yokoyama Yui x Yamamoto Sayaka]
“Did you hear about that superhero, Yuihan?”
“Superhero?”
“Oh come on… You don’t live under a rock, do you?”
Yokoyama Yui raised an eyebrow at her co-worker. In the lab within a university, her fellow colleague, Yamamoto Sayaka, waved a hand in the air. They were on a short break from an experiment that involved testing and analyzing the identity of a bacterial strain, both seen standing by one of the two windows. Since they were located on the first floor, the most they were able to sightsee was students wandering nearby to their next class. A few bushes and patches of flower did alleviate the rather bland surroundings.
“Of course I don’t, Sayanee,” she replied.
“Then… you should’ve at least heard about the crime fighting hero!”
“What about this hero, though?”
Yui had zero idea on where this conversation is going. She knew what a hero meant, let alone a ‘superhero’. She’s not an avid comic book reader, but the female knew the general concept of who they are. So why would Sayaka bring up this sudden topic?
“To be frank, he saved me last night.”
Oh. That was why. Yui felt the corner of her lip twitched. “He did? What happened?”
“Remember when I had to stay behind to finish cleaning up our lab?” Sayaka began as she leaned the side of her body against the window. Both arms crossed, the professor let out a soft sigh. “It took a lot more time than I thought since I accidentally dropped one of the chemical bottles. So I headed out past midnight to my apartment.”
“You could’ve just called me,” Yui stated. “I would’ve picked you up and drove you home with my car.”
“Well… That wasn’t the case. I didn’t want to bother you. You didn’t look well even after getting some rest.”
True. Yui haven’t felt well yesterday. Despite the rest that she received, the aches and pain that throbbed and shot throughout her figure was barely bearable. Advil and Tylenol did very little. Only the strongest Ibuprofen would ease them, but it would come at a cost of an inevitable sleeping spell that would weaken her body. It was a surprise that she was able to stay for, at least, a couple hours in the lab with her colleague. Thankfully, Yui did very little that day.
When there was no further objection or response coming from her friend, Sayaka coughed into her fist.
“So,” she continued. “I was walking home when, suddenly, a creepy man started following me! I tried to shrug it off, thinking it was a pedestrian walking the same direction as me.”
“I assume he was the one that went after your wallet or something?”
“H-How did you know?”
Yui shrugged her shoulders. “Just a guess. A lot of stories like these usually end up with thieves trying to threaten and steal money from another, especially from a beautiful person like you.”
“I, uh… T-Thank you for the compliment,” Sayaka murmured as heat rose from her cheeks. Her eyes flickered away as she pushed her body off of the window. One hand scratching the back of her head, the professor proceeded onward with her story. “A-Anyway, I began to ran away and to the nearest convenient store. It didn’t work since he brought his friends along…”
“…and?”
“They managed to corner me into an alley.”
“Sounds like you’re in a pinch. Didn’t you learn Karate for a reason?”
“O-Of course I did, and of course I’m in a pinch, Yuihan! I tried to fight back, but there was just too many of them! At least… until he came.”
“You keep mentioning this superhero guy, but you never told me who he was.”
“I-I don’t know. He looks like Ironman, but he’s not. He… wears a metal mask and metal bodysuit. Could fly, but with those jetpacks and boosters on his feet. Can’t forget he fights really well and shoot bullets from his hands!”
“…sounds like a fairytale.”
Sayaka scoffed. “If it didn’t happen in front of my face, I would think so too! He saved my life from out of nowhere!”
----------
Sayaka tried to fend the thugs off, but found it to be useless. They were not clean fighters like the professor. Weapons ranging from pocketknives to baseball bats were in their hands. One wrong move on her end would result in a lifetime damage. That was the last thing she wanted to happen. The sheer terror that ran through her vein was enough to give her a heart attack.
A loud crash shook the ground before the group. Sayaka instinctively raised her arms and squeezed her eyes shut to protect herself from the debris the object that dropped in front of her created. A couple seconds passed by before she lowered her arms and reopened her eyelids. The researcher felt her jaw drop at the sight.
The metal figure had one fist on the ground and the one knee on the concrete ground. He raised his head and stood up on his two feet. Cladded in metal, the mask that was donned on the unknown person bore a single white line. Its light shined a ray of hope to Sayaka. His back faced to the researcher, he spoke in a robotic voice.
“Are you okay, miss?”
Sayaka was taken aback by the electric tone. She almost forgot how to speak! She slowly nodded her head. “I-I guess…” the female managed to stutter. She didn’t know what else to say nor feel. Could this really be the unnamed superhero that was rumored to be protecting Akihabara? Was this really him?
No answers were given just yet, but the situation that unfolded before her eye eventually gave it to her. He shot forward and took them all down. A punch flew out and came into contact with one of the thug’s face. Another one of the assaulters tried to smack this unknown vigilante on the back with his baseball bat. It failed when the object bounced right back to the striker, consequently smacking himself on the face. The fighter ducked immediately after the failed attempt, allowing two thugs who were aiming to punch his face to, instead, each hit a friendly foe.
Knives, bats, lead pipes… It was nothing. Taking them all down was too easy for this fighter. All Sayaka could do was watch in awe. Everything that occurred was like straight out of a live action film. There was so much to take in and too much to register.
A couple minutes passed by before complete silence fell upon the alleyway. Surrounding the two was a scattered mess of unconscious criminals. He who had saved her stood directly in the middle of his knocked out foes. The figure turned around to face Sayaka. Just having him face towards her direction nearly gave her a heart attack. Then, the lower part of his helmet slid apart to reveal his mouth. Two black microphones were barely seen pressing against his lower jaw. A soft exhale left his barely parted lips.
“You’ll be okay now, young lady,” he spoke once more in the same robotic tone. “You best be on your way before the police arrives.”
He turned his back towards her. When the male was about to use his boosters to fly away from the area, he felt a strong grip hold his arm. His eyes underneath the mask widen as he turned his head. The unexpected occurred. His lips crashed onto hers—no, it was more like Sayaka initiated the kiss. He didn’t want this to happen, but it came so much of a shock that he was frozen in his spot. It was brief, but long enough for the two to barely savor the taste on their lips.
They then retracted from each other. The helmeted hero faced her, his mouth slightly agape. If he had not worn his mask, Sayaka swore he might stare at her in disbelief.
“…why?” he merely asked.
“It’s a way for me to say thank you to you, mister,” Sayaka admitted. “To be honest, I really admired you ever since I’ve heard the rumors and theories. Now that you’ve saved me… I just feel this sense of… comfort that I only feel with my colleague and family. They’re people that I love, but you… You’re someone that I really want to know more about.”
“...Aren’t you an unusual woman.”
She shrugged. “People say that all the time about me. Though… I hope we can see each other again soon.”
A smirk was his reply. “We’ll see about that.” Still facing towards Sayaka, he began to lift up into the air with the mask beginning to conceal his lower face. “Tell me… What is your name?”
“Sayaka. Yamamoto Sayaka.”
“…I will remember your name very well, Yamamoto-san.”
----------
“...and that’s what happened—Y-Yui? Yui, are you okay?”
A faint blush ran across Yui’s face as she bit the bottom of her lip. Sayaka waved both hands in the air as she tried to find a solution to the problem.
“D-Do you have a fever?”
“Sayanee, I’m okay,” the female finally replied. She brushed aside her colleague’s hands that now-rested on her shoulders. “Anyway, why did you suddenly give him a kiss?”
“Because… Because I think I like him.”
“So you would kiss a random stranger who saved you, huh.” Yui rolled her eyes. “You really are strange, you know that?”
“Oi! I know people say that all the time about me, but hearing that from you is more painful than usual!” the professor whined as her body posed in a ridiculous fashion. When her eyes laid upon the clock on the wall, the pair widen. “O-Oh no! I’m going to be late for my meeting with the other professors!”
The female began to jog her way towards the door of the lab. As she opened the door, she glanced over her shoulder. “Wish I can talk to you more about him, but I might as well be fired if I get there late!”
“Well… I hope that hero of yours can save you again if you’re ever in danger,” Yui chuckled with her arms crossed.
Sayaka nodded. “It would be great… Wait! I want to meet him without endangering my life! Without the mask!”
“Right right~ Don’t be late to your meeting, doc.”
Her colleague waved to her as she proceeded out the lab’s room. “Sorry to leave you here alone! You’re free to leave early for the day if you want.” Those were the last words spoken before Yui heard the door click.
After Sayaka left, Yui felt her watch vibrate on her wrist. She glanced down at the electronic device and saw it blinking red a couple times. The assistant professor briefly closed her eyelids. A soft sigh escaped past her lips. When she reopened her eyelids, Yui walked into their shared lab-office room and towards her desk.
Two desktops, a laptop, and a thin stack of papers were seen resting on the wooden surface. The Kyoto female did not choose to use any of them. Instead, she reached under the table with her left hand. Her index finger pressed against a square, smooth, metallic black surface. A couple seconds passed by till a loud beep echoed in the silent atmosphere.
The door to the office room automatically closed itself as the white lights above her head dimmed. As Yui removed her finger from under the table as the wall with the bulletin board trembled. Loud banging sound erupted from the wall as it slowly lowered into the ground. There was an empty pod with gentle, white lights glowing from the secret room. Computers and spare firearms were hooked to the walls nearby.
Yui bit the bottom of her lip as she walked into the glass pod. She correctly positioned herself on the device. Arms outstretched on both sides, a couple of robotic arms unfolded from the pod nearby. Each having a piece of metal, they began to place it directly on the female’s body.
’Sayanee…’
In a matter of seconds, Yokoyama Yui was not a research assistant to Yamamoto Sayaka, her colleague and mentor. She stepped out of the pod and glanced to the side of the secret room. From the ground, a silver stool rose up with the metal helmet placed on its surface. Yui reached out to the object. As she picked it up, her armored fingers smoothed against the scarred surface. Vivid memories from her encounter with the other female danced within her skull.
That’s right, Yui saved Sayaka last night.
The female had gone home early because she wasn’t feeling well. She usually stayed behind with her colleague to clean up their belongings and lab equipment. However, the assistant professor was injured from a fight against a formidable foe beyond thugs and thieves.
Memories of the metal armor unable to absorb the shock of the damages brought suffering to the woman. Yui, however, emerged victorious and allowed the police to handle the rest. She spent the rest of her days recovering from the attack. She resumed her activity as a vigilante once again just yesterday evening. It was pure luck the assistant professor had mostly recovered. Who knew what would happen to her friend if she wasn’t there?
Yui donned the helmet. Bright white labels flickered around the screen overlaying her sight as she let out an exhale.
“It looks like it’s time for me to save the day again…” a robotic, masculine voice erupted from her helmet.
Though it may be shocking at first, Yui believed it was best to keep her real identity safer by changing the gender of this ‘superhero’ she is role playing as. The Kyoto female then clenched her armored hands into fists. Thoughts on Sayaka’s confession and lustful desire towards this hero made Yui’s cheek burn slightly. The sensation of her friend's lips on hers lingered. Yui momentarily squeezed her eyes shut within the mask.
’Stupid Sayanee… Will you be disappointed if you realize it was a female all along, let alone your colleague?’
The burning question would be answered in the near future. But for now, there is a more pressing matter to attend to: saving Akihabara from a danger against another metal armored warrior.
-
Awwww girl this is sooooooo adorable and godammit Yui's embarrassed state when she heard about herself from Sayaka XD
-
I like this drabble, Furuyanagi for it maybe?
-
Whether this is suitable material for the audience or not, I do not care. Sue me, burn me, report me, I'm going to upload this still. This is a quick drabble out of the blue that I wish to test the extent of how far my readers are willing to read. This is not meant to make you puke, but it is meant to inform about a crucial message of tragedy and a powerful ability. Since I typed this entire thing on my mobile device, I apologize for the random typos/mistakes.
(http://vignette1.wikia.nocookie.net/kancolle/images/2/22/RestlessGoddess.gif/revision/latest?cb=20140922141346)
Also, as a bonus, we get two point of views! Thanks for sticking with me, my readers. (I've been so busy with work, role playing on Tumblr, studies, and life, sob.)
Immortality [YukiRena]
Immortality, a concept that has been romanticized by many. Just imagine the possibility of being able to live forever. Any dreams you wish to achieve can be done in your lifetime. Any relationships you want to pursue can be granted every generation. Any worldwide events you wish to be a witness of be available to you. Immortality is something many desires.
Kashiwagi Yuki barely found her voice erupting out of her throat as a sharp pain spiked within the palms of her hands. Mouth wide open, an airy wheeze emitted from where her voice box used to be. Both of her eyes concealed with the tight bindings of white bandages, only imagination gave her a sense of what was going on.
She couldn't move.... so that meant she's held down. She struggled against the hold, but was unable to rip through a cold, metallic object from each of her limbs... so that meant she was held down by a metal band. She couldn't scream... so that meant her voice box was gone. She barely heard a feminine voice... so that meant her ears were partially covered. She barely heard metallic objects shuffling in the background... so that meant there was foreign objects at play--
Ah, another sharp pain. This time, it was on her chest. A sharp object penetrated the exposed flesh. The process was slow, almost as if the strangers that surrounded her laid figure were dissecting. Drool leaked from the corner of her mouth. Tears flowed uncontrollable from her forcefully shut eyelids. Agony only intensified the more she pulled against the chilling grasps of her metal captors.
Pain... pain... pain...
Finally, what seemed like forever with the procedure came to a halt. Exposed wound being tainted with the cool atmosphere... It stings. It stung so bad, it made any description of Hell from a Protestant sound like a lullaby.
Pain.... pain... pain--
Ah, what's this? What is this foreign rubber latex rubbing and gripping her heart? Gentle caressing as if the culprit was apologizing for the anguish. Then, a strong squeeze. Remember when you felt like you want to pop when someone gives you a bear hug? Yeah, she felt like her heart was going to burst all of its blood unto the source.
Another airy scream. Pain... pain... pain...
Life as an immortal is something many desires. Kashiwagi Yuki once wished for it. Now, she wanted nothing more than to die.
----------
Watching a person writhe in agony on the metal bench... Doesn't it just remind you of a fish flopping around without water?
Matsui Rena gazed at the raven haired female, scalpel left plunged in the young girl's palms. Ah, her frustration got to the best of her. She can't have the victim faint right away. This surgeon shook her head, brown eyes flickered over to the equipment that were neatly organized on the steel tray. Bloodied gloved fingers curled around another scalpel.
Kashiwagi Yuki... Oh, how much she loves the girl.
She approached the silently screaming student, eyes remain fixated on the individual. How helpless. The last time she made her scream like this was on bed. Only contrast was the sensation of pain and pleasure.
The sharp object neared the woman's exposed chest. It was rapidly rising and falling, making it slightly difficult to keep her precision. Her eyes narrowed. Right... She made the same exact movement as this when they were together. Her eyebrow twitched. Then, the blade slowly dipped into the soft exterior.
Huh... Her skin remained the same ever since they first met. Soft, fragile, easily broken... Her skin is still the same as ever. Another twitch of her eyebrow as she moved the object downward.
How old was she again...? Was she 21? No... 30? That's not right either.... Perhaps the right answer would be 60. Yes, that's how old the older Matsui is. Yet looking down at the young girl that she used to care for... Ah, how did she remain so young? The blade departed from its contact, exposing the bones, flesh, and visible organs in the premise.
That heart. The strongest organ in a human body is seen beating in attempt to keep its owner alive. Yuki is still human, isn't she? This is proof that she is just as alive and human as the surgeon herself. Rena gently placed down the tainted scalpel and reached out to the heart.
Gently she caressed it. She caressed it with a faint smile under her mask. Tears welled up from her eyes as she whispered, "I've always loved you..."
But she remembered. The crinkly skin that was even more fragile than she remembered. The voice that croaked like a frog. She remembered that she's old, and the person she passionately loved both physically and spiritually is as young as when they first met each other.
How did Yuki become immortal...? The countless experiments in order to discover the secret that would keep the two together forever is so close, yet so far. Rena felt her own heart thump harshly against her chest. She blinked her tears away. Then, she roughly squeezed the girl's heart.
'I will find out how you became immortal so we can be together forever...'
-
O_______O
Holy cow.... this is simply amazing.
Words cannot describe how amazing this is.
No one realizes how truly tragic immortality is...
Until they see it for themselves.
*applauds*
-
Hah... I'm slightly irritated with my online Organic Chemistry textbook not loading, so I decided to destress with a quick drabble based off on the beautiful song called "WEight of the World" from NieR: Automata. (If you saw me on Facebook and/or Twitter, I was geeking out SO HARD from it after finishing the entire game.) Please, give this a listen (https://youtu.be/gdyBCqtCI3Y) (you do NOT have to watch the video because... I suppose spoilers if you're extremely nit-picky about credits... I recommend just LISTENING to it the whole way through. It's a beautiful experience.)
Otherwise, the main point of this drabble is to express the ability to go against your destiny. Warning to those who are extremely religious and detest the word "God" being used or integrated in a gritty one shot. However, you are free to debate with me about it.
Enjoy this one shot. I think it was time I take a brief break from writing UmiMakis everywhere, lol. If you have any questions and/or concerns, please let me know ASAP!
Fun fact: The encouragements are from real people all over the world that were sent to my direction for a specific reason. (Without going into spoiler-territory.)
Weight of the World [SayaYui]
It was impossible. There was too many enemies. A lone individual, who proudly ran out for a solo suicide mission, was staring at the enormous crowd of foes that showed no mercy.
The number of wounds that were inflicted on Yokoyama Yui's body generated a tally higher than the number of fingers on her hands. An infantry soldier down on one knee, her battered figure desperately clung to whatever remaining strength is left in its system. Her black gloved hand resting on top of her tainted assault rifle, Yui panted. Beads of sweat ran down to her eyebrows, and eventually to her pair of brown eyes. The warrior growrled from the stinging of the salty and oily substance coming into contact with one of the few sensitive regions of her anatomy, forcefully squeezing her eyes shut.
A battle against GOD. The number of SOLDIERS He rained upon the Rising Sun's Land with foes that progressively got harder the more Yui pushed on. She was destined to FAIL this mission. An impossible task given to her by the Japanese government in desperate hope of saving humanity from the AMAZING POWER that rivals next to nothing. She was the only one fit for this mission, but she had NO ONE to support her. Yui is ONLY A YOUNG GIRL.
"GIVE UP HERE?"
"I saw this through the end. So never give up the struggle!"
They had mocked her for falling forward after getting shot blank range from her shoulder. Yokoyama didn't give up. She pulled out one of the many syringes from the bag attached to her waist. There were no hesitation upon jamming the energy booster into her system, kicking aside the pain receptors' alarm and giving her the strength to push herself back up.
Then, she propped the assault rifle back up to its offensive position and pulled the trigger.
"DO YOU ADMIT DEFEAT?"
"I've walked the same road as you. Don't make excuses; never surrender!"
Yui felt another shot on the same shoulder. A blinding white light flashed over her vision as she tumbled backward, tears sprouting and a scream exiting out of her mouth upon contact with the blood-splattered pavement. Weapon dropped on her side, she gripped her injury and let out another bellow in agony. Yet she did not admit defeat. Teeth gritted, she forcefully tore her crimson-soaked hand away from the shoulder and injected another booster into her system. The infantry soldier groaned as she scrambled back up with the wooden firearm in her grasp.
Then, she propped the assault rifle back up to its offensive position and pulled the trigger.
"DO YOU THINK THIS BATTLE IS A SILLY THING?"
"It was hard for me as well. But... you're not the only one."
The Kyoto female collasped on one knee as she felt a searing pain lash out on one of her ankles. She howled and slammed face first against the gray pavement. Yui raised her head, and a bead of metallic liquid seeped down from one of the nostrils. Even more tears spurted out from the lacrimal glands, blurrying her vision from the torture she is bearing. Yet this battle was not silly. There was a reason why she is still fighting for her country. After slamming the needle for the third time into her thigh, Yui stood back to her two feet.
Then, she propped the assault rifle back up to its offensive position and pulled the trigger.
"DO YOU BELIEVE THERE IS NO MEANING TO THIS WORLD?
"We're not that different, you and I. And thus we can say, keep going for now."
She widen her eyes upon seeing one of the enemies slam the butt of its firearm against her temple. The whole world shook temporarily, and Yokoyama fell down to her side. Right when the soldier was about to flip his weapon and aim the tip towards her direction, Yui acted fast and, with a lucky shot, allowed a bullet to pierce through its body. As it collapsed, the poor Japanese female struggled to regain her composure. She found it difficult to raise her head up, but she managed to do so anyway. Syringe smashed on her other thigh, the woman forced her entire body to stand back up on the battlefield.
Then, she propped the assault rifle back up to its offensive position and pulled the trigger.
"GIVE UP HERE?"
It was the same question proposed to her, and it is the question that is now proposed to her currently. Yui couldn't do it anymore. Her entire body worn down from the inflictions, the Kyoto could not salvage any more strength from the booster shots. Reopening her eyes, she was still faced with the reality of the situation. Then, a forced smirk ran across her face.
How... predictable. Yokoyama Yui knew how this would end, yet she still kept pushing onward. Was it her desire to SAVE EVERYONE from the dreaded fate that GOD bestowed upon them? But... she is ONLY A YOUNG GIRL.
"Yui."
A hand was gently placed on top of her disheveled black hair. It was warm, and eased the coldness that seeped into her figure. The infantry soldier struggled to see who attempted comfort.
There she was... Yamamoto Sayaka, another infantry soldier like her. A fighter... A friend... A lover.
The Japanese female turned to look at Yui. At that same moment, other members, comrades Yui knew, comrades Yui hated, comrades Yui has never seen before, and comrades Yui would die to stand by their side all rushed out towards the injured military member. All had their weapons propped up, they surrounded the couple as a protective guard against all resilience.
It was a miracle. How... Why... When... What... All of the questions Yui wanted to ask all faded away when she felt her girlfriend gently rubbed the top of her head. Then, getting down to the Kyoto female's level, Sayaka took one of Yui's arm and slung it over her shoulder. The two now standing back up, she flashed a grin at Yokoyama.
"I thought it would never end... But, let's just keep on going a biiiit longer!"
Yui blinked. Eventually, she lowered her head and chuckled at the remark.
"It... It felt like I was CARRYING THE WEIGHT OF THE WORLD."
Adjusting her hold on the wounded, Yamamoto still kept her facial expression the same as everyone around them rested their index finger on the trigger, the SOLDIERS of GOD advancing forward.
"I bet... But we'll help you. After all, we're carrying the weight of the world... TOGETHER."
It was at that moment when both GOD and His SOLDIERS waged war against HUMANITY. Will FATE win or will RESISTANCE prevail?
-
tsk... this is the 2nd times YOU :on thumb: tell ME nothing about this Ly... :grr:
how dare you :on voodoo: :on voodoo: :on kimbo: :on chew:
but you're forgiven for this is GREAT... :on GJ: their bond was real, is real, and will always real... though in reality, it's Yui who gave Sayanee more support since Sayanee is the more fragile one--even she may looks tough on the outside...
there's a real version for that last lines "You are too stoic and selfless. You always took all the burden for yourself. Whenever you feel tired, you know you can always come at me. I'll carry your burden with you." -Yui to Sayanee-
and Sayanee's response was "Well, Yui is my other half. She's been a great support for me just like Nana. Amore (lol)"
now go update your other fics :onionwhip:
-
asDFGHJK SO GOOD!! >{_}< I want a continuation but it's not going to happen.
-
[Replies]
@bunny_rabbit:
I'm sorry, I'm sorry! I thought you would know about it! I promise I'll mention you whenever I upload a SayaYui piece! (It's beginning to be more frequent than YuiParu or YuiRie, uh oh...) And NO WAY. They seriously said that!?!? DANG, please don't initiate too much of my shipper's heart... Those two are meant to be with each other.
@MaYukiIsLife:
Lol, sadly, if there is a continuation, I think it would destroy the intentional cliffhanger! :rofl:
To Saku,
Happy Super Extremely Terribly Horribly-Timed B-lated Birthday, my friend. I'm so sorry I wasn't able to update the Phantom Pain as a gift (unless you're willing to see half of the product uploaded). If it were to be updated, it would last much longer than. It’s not helpful that I’m now those writers who start on projects but take their entire life to finish them. So, allow me to write you a OS. You know me, so have fun with this!
(http://68.media.tumblr.com/68e53a1f81140a1bb4d8ab4aa4c33ece/tumblr_inline_ooiyagZ3kL1uonk55_100.png)
A/N: This is loosely based on a true event that occurred during a call to the emergency hotline service.
20 Minutes [YukoRena]
Imagine being abducted. Imagine disappearing from your apartment. Imagine being tied up. Imagine being in the same bed as your captor. Imagine the horror of not knowing what might happen to you the next day.
Well, that wasn't how the cop felt. That was her girlfriend's predicament.
Keys were heard, rapidly pressing on the keyboard from nearby. Arms crossed, Oshima Yuko stood by and watched an operator, Takahashi Minami, scan for nearby areas at her booth. A police department in Osaka, they were one of the few groups that become highly active after midnight. Usually, there would only be a small handful present. This base was the complete opposite. Just as if it was the start of the day, almost everyone was ready to go out when trouble arrives. Phones ringing, frantic yells, conversations with witnesses and victims, criminals brought into the interrogation room, and mad dashes were seen everywhere. A glance at the workplace's wall clock told the squirrel that it was 12:30 AM. It has been almost four hours since Matsui Rena's kidnap.
Yuko had gone out to purchase ingredients for tonight. It was roughly 7:00 PM when she headed out from their shared apartment. A promise that the couple would recreate a cuisine they've seen on television just yesterday was made between the two. Thus she left the older Matsui behind. Once 9:00 PM rolled around the corner, that was when she stood in front of the door. Yet there was an oddity.
Door opened. Doorknob damaged. Interiors disheveled. Girlfriend nowhere to be seen. Oh, the panic the officer had to go through! Desperation overrode her sanity as she ran throughout their apartment, screaming for Rena’s name. Half an hour was spent. Yuko was unable to get anything out of this situation. The only conclusion she came to was that she was kidnapped by someone.
Why would they steal Rena away? Why would they choose her? Why abduction? What are they planning to do with her? So many questions, not a single answer provided. Detectives are still trying to decipher the crime scene. Answers will be given sometime tomorrow. It’s just so frustrating being unable to do anything other than wait for clues.
“Yuko... “
A gentle nudge was felt on her arm. The cop in black glanced over at the source. Matsui Jurina extended a filled coffee mug towards her. Although it was a simple gesture, Yuko appreciated the young lawyer’s kindness.
“Thank you…” she softly said, receiving the caffeinated product.
Jurina remained standing by her colleague’s side. Holding her own cup of coffee, she took a sip from it. “Rena doesn’t deserve this. Once you guys capture the kidnapper, I’m going to make sure they get the punishment they deserve.”
“If only the law was more lenient, I would’ve murdered the person myself.”
“Try that, and I won’t hesitate to see you in court too,” the puppy playfully smirked, brown eyes shifted and focused on the operator. “Just a heads up, I won’t be defending you.”
Had this been a light-hearted atmosphere, Yuko wouldn’t hesitate to laugh. However, she grimaced and stared down at her coffee. “Of course, prosecutor. You help press the charges onto the guilty.”
“You know me well--”
There was a sudden ringing of the phone on one of the operator’s desk. That came from Minami’s. The short female ceased further typing and activated her black headset.
"110, what's the address of your emergency?" she spoke into the mic.
"Right across a shrine in Joto Ward..."
That soft voice. That soft, sweet, gentle voice whispering on the other line. Her eyes widen. Minami knew this voice all too well. She immediately used her two-way radio to connect on the line with the active police. Information about the current call expanded to six randomly chosen officers, prompting them to do their job. Yuko didn’t hesitate to jump into action once the brown-haired woman mouthed, ‘It’s Rena.’ before running out of the room.
Several more followed suit. As she listened in to the telephone conversation through her earpiece, the cop rushed out and into the parking lot where all of the cars are located. Her most trusted partner, Maeda Atsuko, sat in the driver seat with a novel in one hand. A single glance up caused the black-haired female to tuck the book back inside her jacket.
Yuko slammed the passenger door shut as Atsuko switched the siren on. “What’s the case this time?” she asked.
“It’s my girlfriend.”
“All the more reason to hurry.”
They were the first to leave the basement’s garage. About two more vehicles accompanied the wailing vehicle. A nearby security guard was able to lift the metal barrier upward, allowing the three cars to burst out into the road. The darkness that clouded their surroundings were broken through by headlights and flashing colors of red and blue. What could’ve been a silent, peaceful night shattered?
Oshima Yuko clicked the police radio on within their car. Voices from the operator were switched from her earpiece to the vehicle’s device.
At that same moment, the brown-haired female rapidly clicked on the keyboards, her eyes darting left and right on the bright screen. "What is it?" Minami questioned again, unable to hear the location very well.
A soft, shaky sigh came from the older Matsui. "Shrine... Joto... Joto Ward..."
Perfect. It was close from where their police department building was located. The only bad news was that it might take at least 15 minutes to arrive at the location. Five minutes would easily be eaten up searching throughout the premise. A shrine did allow the police and operator to narrow the search, but it’s still too vague. Was she inside it? Was she nearby? What happened to Rena? Is she still in captivity or was she free, wandering about in confusion? Whatever it may be, following Minami’s protocol, she continued the recorded conversation.
"Okay, what’s the problem?”
"I've been abducted."
This confirmed the fact that Rena has been taken away by someone.
"Are you at the shrine?"
"No... I'm in a house… In a bedroom with him."
Another confirmation made. This time, it proved that she was still in captivity. Back in the police car, Yuko roughly rubbed the side of her head as Atsuko sped through the quiet road. The man who kidnapped her girlfriend is still by her side. What the heck is going on?! When the older Matsui mentioned the terminology ‘bedroom’, it infuriated the officer.
“I swear, if I see this motherfucker lay one dirty hand on her, I’m going to murder him,” she ground her teeth.
Her partner shot a glance at the squirrel. “Yuko, it’s too soon to assume. If you lose your cool right now, you won’t be able to save Rena.”
Static emitted from the radio device once again as the conversation between caller and receiver continued.
"Do you know what color the house is?"
"No." A pause. "Please... hurry."
Takahashi Minami felt the side of her face became moist as she frantically searched in the database. So little information, so little time. Pinpointing a location is difficult when it’s reached by a cellular device. Not receiving anything more on the older Matsui’s end increased its difficulty. She needs to gather information from satellites and signal towers, and that would easily eat up ten minutes just to get a rough approximation.
An operator’s job on the police line is also to keep the victim as calm as possible. Thus, the young woman asked again.
"Does he have a weapon?"
"He's got a taser."
"And are you injured?"
"A little."
A little injury. Any more than that and the uniformed officer would’ve gone berserk. How out of character for someone who always played the role of a clown. Another glare was shot at her from the driver’s seat as Atsuko made a sharp turn, avoiding a speeding truck.
"Is there any way you can get out of the building?"
"I don't know without waking him, and I'm scared."
"Is there a bathroom in the house?"
"His bedroom is closed, and he made it so it would make noise."
"So if you told him you had to go to the bathroom, he would do something to you?"
"Yeah, because he had me tied up."
This criminal is smarter than any average culprit. Minami’s brows furrowed.
"So are you tied up now?"
"Well, I... yeah, but I kind of freed myself--" A faint gasp was heard on the other line. "Shit, I woke him up."
Yuko felt her heart rate increase by two-fold. The adrenaline of fury was immediately joined by one of terror. The palms of her hands became clammy. She curled her hands into fists, eyes trained on the radio. Faintly, the two police officers could hear shuffling of the bedsheets in the line’s background. Minami was quick to make a decision for everyone’s sake.
"Just set the phone down."
Then, complete silence. Not a single noise emitted from Rena’s side. The weight of the tension grew heavier by every passing second, the most burden resting on top of Yuko’s shoulders. She couldn’t even squeak a response out of her own mouth, terrified that she might be the one to dig her girlfriend’s grave even deeper… even though she knew nothing would happen if the officer spoke. Atsuko glanced at her partner. She too didn’t utter a word.
What seems like an hour ticked by once a minute passed. Nervously, Minami readjusted her headset back in the office.
"Are you still there?" the operator called out.
"How much longer?"
Ah, an answer from Rena. That means her captor is still asleep. Yet her shaky, quiet voice made it difficult to comprehend what was mumbled.
"What?"
"How much longer?" A little bit louder this time.
"Can you get out of the house?"
"It's locked."
"It's locked? Are you at the door?"
"Yeah, I am."
Progression. It looks like the older Matsui was able to carefully sneak her way past the bedroom and remain near an exit. Faint traces of relief washed over those who were listening as Minami proclaimed, “She’s at the door!”
Just a little more to go till they were able to save her. However, this could mean life or death for the caller. If her kidnapper wakes up right now, then it’s over for everyone, especially for Rena.
"Is there a window then?"
"Yeah, I'm looking out of it. Tell them to come back."
"She said--"
"Hurry, hurry!"
"She said to hurry up and come back."
That was their cue to retrace their steps. With the added tone of desperation sprinkled in, Yuko cursed that they had just passed by their location at this time of the day. Atsuko, on the other hand, didn’t appreciate her partner losing control of her cool. As an officer, maintaining a calm composure is their utmost priority to performing their job.
Vehicles with lights of blue and red flashed in the darkness next to their destination. Officer Maeda and Oshima hurried out from their car and rushed towards the front entrance. Soon they were joined by Yokoyama Yui, Yamamoto Sayaka, Akimoto Sayaka, and Miyazawa Sae, all standing right behind them. Sayanee had both hands on her hips with a stern expression as her partner, Yui, pulled out her handgun. Sayaka followed Yui’s action, fluidly sliding the firing weapon out of its holster. Sae, her comrade, allowed a faint smile to run across her face as she crossed her arms. The six strongest members of the station’s night shift were ready to tackle this urgent case. The possibility of failure was extremely slim with these folks.
“Let’s get this rescue underway,” Sae remarked, uncrossing her arms… only to get hit on the side of the head by her partner. “Ouch! Why the Hell did you hit me--”
“Sae, stop fooling around and help me and Acchan get this door down.” One of the two tallest duos laid her eyes upon Yuko. “Didn’t Rena mention that she’s near a window?”
Yuko nodded. Then, brown eyes skimming the front windows, it didn’t take 30 seconds to find her girlfriend.
Standing with an expression that was never seen by Yuko herself. Like a kitten who has been frightened by her surrounding, Rena trembled as tears began to trickle down her cheeks. The cellular device that was used to call for help slipped out of her grasp. As it loudly thumped on the old wooden floorboards, the female pressed her hands against the glass surface. Her lips moved, but no one from the outside could hear her cry for help. Seeing Rena in this state both infuriated and broke Yuko’s spirit.
“I found her!”
She blindly rushed forward. Oh, the sight of her girlfriend made her heart race even faster than ever! If it prolonged in this state, it might lead to a case of a fatal heart condition! Yuko felt the corner of her eyes become moist as she frantically searched for an opening of the closed window.
“Shit…. Shit shit shit! Where the hell is an opening when you need it?!”
Her leathered fingers fumbled around, eyes rapidly flickering around for any clue. Time was of importance. Being calm was pushed to the back burner as the thought of her girlfriend being caught again by the criminal psychological tormented the officer. That is until Atsuko’s voice rang out.
“YUKO! Stop freaking out, and CALM DOWN.”
God, Oshima wanted to snap back at her comrade-in-arm. Who was she to tell her what to do in this predicament? It’s her girlfriend, for crying out loud! How would Atsuko feel if it were Takahashi Minami?! Right when she opened her mouth, Officer Yokoyama placed a hand on the panicking member’s shoulder.
“Yuko, you’re going to scare Rena if you continue to act this way.”
A pause. Yuko stared directly at Yui, who proceeded to stand by her side and slip her own fingers underneath the window. Then, with a grunt, the Kyoto female pulled it upward. Muscles from within her exposed wrists and lower arm tightened as the object opened a pathway inch by inch. It was finally up all the way. A loud sigh came from the officer as she backed away from Officer Oshima. Then, she flashed a weak smile at her direction.
“After all, you’re scaring your partner too. I don’t think this will go well if we have our leader panic.”
That was right… Oshima Yuko is the head of this group. As the head officer of the station’s night shift, having her lose her composure strained the atmosphere into a whole new level of discomfort. The squirrel returned her gaze back to the now-opened window. There stood Matsui Rena. She currently has both hands pressed against her own chest, breathing rapidly with tears still streaming down her face. Yuko’s eyes widen. Yui wasn’t wrong. She was absolutely correct. How could she lose control of herself like this?
She closed her eyelids, sucked in a deep breath, exhaled all of the carbon dioxides, and reopened her eyes. What was once a facial expression filled with despair and terror was washed over with calmness and seriousness.
As Atsuko, Sayaka, and Sae worked on breaking down the door, Yuko extended both of her gloved hands towards her girlfriend. In a clear voice, she exclaimed, “Hurry, come to me!”
When she saw her girlfriend remain cool and collected, she wasn’t as frightened as she was before. Still, there wasn’t a moment of hesitation.
Rena scrambled to get through the parted window. Shaky hands gripped ahold of the edges as the woman made an attempt to traverse to safety. Her girlfriend took a step closer, the leather material from her gloves brushing on Rena’s shoulders the further the victim got out. Finally, Yuko managed to pull the terrified woman out of the house. Arms protectively wrapped around the older Matsui as the officer distanced themselves away from the premise.
“Officer Oshima got her,” Sayanee radioed into their station. The black box representing the communication device were close to her mouth as she continued. “Officer Maeda, Akimoto, and Miyazawa are attempting break-in of the culprit’s hideout.”
Minami immediately replied into her team's earpiece and communication device. "Okay, they got her."
Finally, confirmation about the safety of Rena in the record. Though Yuko may not need it since her girlfriend was in her arms, it was great news for her teammates who were unaware. A gentle kiss was placed on the female’s head as they retracted. Both of her hands reached out to tenderly caress the tall woman’s face, thumbs wiping away the wet smears from Rena’s tears.
She examined her girlfriend’s disheveled figure. Minor injuries were planted on some parts of her body. The wrists for being tied up. The light bruise on her forehead, possibly from either being intentionally hit or accidentally bumping against something. Nothing severe enough to call for an ambulance.
Yuko’s eyes resumed to looking straight at Rena’s. She leaned forward to give another soothing smooch to the tip of her nose before asking an important question.
“Where is he?”
“Bedroom, sleeping.”
“Still sleeping?” She couldn’t help but chuckle. “I don’t know if I should praise you for being the sneakiest ninja alive or if I should thank God for dosing him with some ridiculous sleeping spell.”
Then, not letting her girl respond to the remark, she lowered her gloved hands. When one of the two was raised, a revolver was in her grasp. Yuko deactivated the safety lock as she flashed another grin. “Don’t you worry anymore. You’re now safe with us… with me.”
A command was given out that Yokoyama Yui and Yamamoto Sayaka stay put with Rena. Leaving her alone was far too risky, and everyone agreed that she needed to have two guards by her side. As she sat in one of the police vehicles, all the older Matsui could do was watch the other four members break into the house.
Front door finally smashed in, Yuko and Atsuko were in the frontline as Sayaka and Sae followed from behind. All readied in an offensive stance, their weapons aimed at every nook and cranny as they progressed towards the bedroom. Flashlights from their chest had been clicked on, beaming brightly in the musty inside. The abandoned shelter barely had anything in it. Not to mention the creepy atmosphere that surrounded the dark home. Perfect for a criminal hideout.
Up the stairs, they went… and at the doorway of the only bedroom in the house. The door already slightly jarred thanks to Rena’s action from earlier, they were able to peer in. Based on their observation, the man was… still asleep? The sleeping fairy must’ve blessed them well to be able to catch a criminal this easily…
Yuko glanced at her teammates. Two fingers up in the air, she motioned them all towards the door with a nod. It immediately became loud and noisy.
The door slammed open, guns aimed at the kidnapper, and lights from their device illuminated the entire room. The slumbering man is no more.
"This is the police!” Atsuko proclaimed as she took a step towards the now-startled man. Tip pointed directly at his face, index finger ready at the trigger as a sign of threat, Yuko added to her statement. “Show us your hands. Put up your fucking hands! Right now. Do it!"
Hesitation. He hesitated, but considering his predicament, he has no choice but to oblige to their request. Had he not been defenseless nor dizzy from being forcefully woken, this might’ve gone differently. Both of his hands slowly raised in the air. Sae instantly used this chance to lower her weapon and handcuff him.
Everything afterward came as a blur to Yuko. The arrest process. The man being stuffed into one of her comrades’ vehicles to the police station for interrogation. Returning back to the station for recovery… It all flashed forward.
Rena sat next to Yuko, her arms wrapped around one of the squirrel’s arm as she was draped in a blanket thanks to a certain attorney. They were in an empty meeting room. Originally, no civilians are permitted to enter the premise, but… for tonight, since the boss wasn’t in the house, this is an exception.
Silence filled the atmosphere. A bandage was patched on the older Matsui’s forehead as gauzes protected her bruised wrists from further damages. She laid her head on top of Yuko’s shoulder, brown eyes staring straight at the empty white wall. They haven’t interacted with each other since the arrest. Yuko nervously glanced at the raven-haired female. As an officer, she was prepared for anything in this line of work. It comes with being a part of serving the public. However, for an ordinary civilian like Matsui Rena, this was life-changing.
“...neh, Yuko-chan…”
“Hm?”
She tightened her grip on Yuko’s arm. “I’m… really scared…”
“Even when I’m around?”
“No… It’s just… when you’re not around… I’m scared something bad like today… would happen again.”
Yuko let out a soft sigh. She would want to proclaim that she won’t let it happen again. She sincerely didn’t want it to happen anymore, but it was a lie if she were to utter such promises. The Japanese knew very well that she can’t be around her girlfriend 24/7. If such a thing were to occur, things might’ve not gone as smoothly as this night. An exhausted exhale shakily exited out of her lips as she turned her body, adjusting Rena’s figure so she was able to properly embrace the woman. Eyelids lowered, she tightened her hold.
“I see… In that case, I want you to know that no matter what, if anything like this happens, I will come and save you.”
Rena raised her head. There it is again. The tears that were beginning to sprout from the lacrimal glands. Officer Oshima became speechless at the sight. She really was terrified… and there was nothing the authoritative figure could do. When Rena noticed that the squirrel remained silent, she pressed her face against the police’s chest.
“But I don’t want this to ever happen again…”
“Rena…”
“...”
“Rena, please… can you look at me?”
It took some time till she finally heeded to her request. When she positioned herself so she was facing the squirrel directly, Rena… just realized how close they were. Their breaths easily felt with each exhale… It tickled her skin a little bit. Yuko decided to use this chance to reach up and cup her lover’s face with her hands.
“I know you don’t want it to happen again, babe…” Oshima leaned forward. Lips pressed against the others, Yuko didn’t hesitate to close her eyes and give it her all with this interaction. Matsui was taken aback from the authority’s action but too closed her eyelids. A single tear fell from her left eye as they parted briefly, only to come together for another round. They panted after retracting from each other once again. Foreheads lightly touching, Yuko whispered, “That’s why I’m going to protect you. Even when I’m not there, I’ll always come for you. Can you trust me with that?”
“...I…”
Her answer was interrupted by an appearance of another individual in the room. With a new presence, their conversation came to an abrupt halt as the lawyer held two cups of green tea. Jurina, however smart she was, clearly couldn’t read the situation. It didn’t help that she initiated a totally different topic by talking about the kidnapping case and how it will be handled in court for the next week or so.
The answer that Yuko wanted to hear… whether Rena could trust her or not… Oh well, she could ask again later. Hopefully, it’s a response that would implement the young female’s trust in the older officer....
-
#READ5TIMES
#STILLSPAZZING
#WILLCOMMENTLATER
-
BOO PUPPY BOO... :grr: :on kimbo: :temper: :on chew: WHY YOU RUIN THEIR MOMENT?! :on voodoo:
as for that YokoYamamoto's pledge--though it's not exactly like what I wrote word by word--it's a REAL THING...
Yui''s line was from Geinin 2 final episode, while Sayanee's was from Yui's "Jounetsu Tairiku SP" response--was on youtube before, but can't find it anymore :cool2:
-
Hohoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo
:glasses: :glasses: :glasses: :glasses:
NICEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE
:ding: :ding: :ding: :ding:
:kneelbow: :kneelbow: :kneelbow: :kneelbow:
:on drink: :on drink: :on drink: :on drink:
-
I honestly got an inspiration from one of the bad endings in a certain otome game. Since I wrote this out longer than I expected within the forum's post (I had hoped it was only about 10-15 paragraphs), this needs to be split up into two parts. Possibly three if needed. I would've stuck this on a new thread, but... I still consider this short... And doesn't necessarily need a thread of its own.
Hope you all enjoy it! The second part should hopefully come within this week.
Manmade Killer [Mayuki, minor SayaYui & AtsuYuu] - Part I
It was Christmas. Snow fell down within the city of Shinjuku and friends, families, and couples come together to celebrate the occasion. The night sparkled from decorations. Blue, red, green, white... all kinds of colors brighten the city. Tranquility makes it difficult for much negativity to taint anyone during this holiday. However, Oshima Yuko couldn't celebrate it.
In one of the many buildings, on the third floor, the squirrel sat in one of the many desks. An ex-detective that originally came from the Metropolitan Police Department years ago, she came to an early retirement due to a past issue. But nevermind that, the young woman in her mid-20s clicked away on her laptop. Each keystroke was notable in the barely lit premise, a desk lamp the only source of light. Exhaustion. Fatigue. And alone. She desires to sleep, yet won't allow her body to feel the relief. Yuko has to keep on working. Work... work... work... work. The saying "sleep is for the weak" is horribly applicable to the ex-inspector. She furrowed her brows and resisted the temptation to rub her weary eyes. A loud exhale as she continued to tap away on the keyboard.
"Yuko? You're still awake?"
Thanks to Yuko's mental and physical state, hypersensitivity is prominent. She nearly leaped off from her black rolling chair. Thankfully, the person that called out for her is none other than Special Police Officer Yokoyama Yui. The tall raven-haired woman rested an arm against the doorway between the main work room and the nap room, her sharp gaze aimed at the squirrel. In comparison to the ex-detective, not a hint of fatigue was shown on her face and body language. Donned with a white collared shirt, black pants, and uniformed blue jacket, the medal "SP" clung to her shirt as a sign of her prestigious position. Although her duty is that to protect VIP figures such as politicians and CEOs, the Kyoto-originated female personally requested to be Yuko's bodyguard. Yui's reason for doing so? Well, it wasn't a difficult question to answer.
A faint exhale escaped from her partially parted lips. "You should be sleeping."
Yuko shook her head. "I can't. Shouldn't you be sleeping in the nap room here?"
Another sigh came from Yui's lips when she saw the other female reach towards her cup of coffee. It wasn't necessarily the caffeinated product that concerned her so much. Instead, it was more so with how OLD the coffee is. When the SP Officer checked in for the morning, Yuko was sipping from the same container and drinking the God-knows-how-long-it's-been-made black coffee. It wasn't like the squirrel to forget how to operate normally on daily necessities. Then again, it's not surprising considering the month-long predicament that ate at them. Endlessly taunting them... especially Oshima Yuko. No grave sins were committed to sending her to Hell, but she's experiencing one right now. Rest did not bring any alleviation, agitation gnawing at her nerve.
"Yuko..." she said. Yuko readjusted her seat as Yui waltzed over to the clear-glassed window from behind the inspector. Hands in her jacket's pockets, the Kyoto woman stared out to the city view. If it weren't for the heavy atmosphere that weighed on their shoulders, they would've not only celebrated the holiday but share wine with each other just like old times. Maybe even played out in the snow with their teammates. "I know you're trying your best to search for your sister, but I can't protect you from diseases."
A scoff. Then, Yuko clicked on the laptop a few times to close all of the web browsers. Whether she was closing them to actually take a break or closing them out of obligation to shut Yui up is up for speculations. Thanks to the brightness of the screen, it somewhat reflected on the window's surface. The SP Officer didn't have to look over her shoulders to see what was on the device. Nevertheless, her eyebrows slightly raised at the sight of a group photo.
Oshima Yuko. Yokoyama Yui. Yamamoto Sayaka. Kashiwagi Yuki. Watanabe Mayu. Maeda Atsuko. Matsui Rena.
Seven members. A mixture of active and retired officers. A melting pot for the roles they each played. A group primarily focused on stopping a terrorist organization outside of police jurisdiction and limitations.
They were after Adrestia. (https://i.stack.imgur.com/G643a.png)
A faceless Japanese terrorist organization bent on taking revenge and delivering retribution to those seemingly "evil" to justice. They were meant to be upheld as a holy figure that would topple the police force. Those victims who died were murmured and whispered amongst the civilians to be truly terrible in society. For the government to lack efficiency in handling these small, but severe problems became a devastating blow to their reputation. Fewer people trusted the police and more on Adrestria. It's almost as if a superhero arose from the crowd and stood up for what is right and what is wrong.
However, what made them God? What made them decide what's just and unjust for everyone? Not many were able to perceive this fatal flaw as their criminal acts... might not be so criminal at first glance.
It has been six months since their existence came to light. Their first appearance was no minor introduction. The death of a man who is labeled as a stalker to an idol from AKB48 was their first case. Gunned down by a security guard protecting Team K when they were out on tour around Japan, the man immediately killed himself before he explained why he chose to murder the fan. Either way, Team K have been protected thanks to him. Adrestia made a big note of who they are when they uploaded a video on the Internet about the fan's crimes.
He had stalked them, taken photos of them, and sent them Anonymous videos of the dirty actions he did with those pictures.
Idols filed a report many times in the past.
The police came to protect them but did a lackluster job.
He still came to bother them. Over... and over... and over again.
One idol even committed suicide because of it.
Adrestia took action and protected the group in the police's stead.
We are Adrestia and we strive to take revenge on the evils that outlived their days compared to their victims.
The Cleansing Day will come when New Year Eve arrives.
All in a distorted voice. Eventually, exactly a month after that, another death came to light. Instead of just one victim, there was a total of a whopping twenty. To make matters worse, they were all young adolescents. Their crimes?
Bullying hurts but cyberbullying hurts even more.
You have no way to distinguish who they are and if they really meant what they said.
These twenty students, all between the age of 12 and 22, committed a grave sin.
They bullied others on Facebook.
Many victims called for help, but no one came to their aid.
Police officers and therapists mocked them for their sensitivity.
Adrestia did not take this lightly. We took action and protected the bullied users in the police's stead.
We are Adrestia and we strive to take revenge on the evils that outlived their days compared to their victims.
The Cleansing Day will come when New Year Eve arrives.
A more feminine distorted voice, distinguishing itself from the previous video. And so it went on. Month by month, their crimes became horrific. Murders of rapists, child molesters, corrupted government officials, bribers, murderers, stalkers, corrupted officers... It went on. The crimes committed by them were atrocious. Police forces throughout Japan, especially Shinjuku, went haywire. Everyone in the organization used as much force as possible to search for the culprits. Some overexerted and abused their authoritative powers, making innocent civilians go to jail as a way to pat down one of the monthly cases. Lives were at stakes, reputations were at stakes, and most importantly, answers were desperately needed.
The group that Yuko had formed alongside with her stepsister, Mayu, had kicked into gear. Beginning the day after the first month's murder, Yuko and everyone spread out to do their research. They were possibly the only ones able to stop Adrestia given their resources and experiences. But every single time they came close to an answer, it slipped through their fingers. In its place, another murder pops up in the name of the terrorist. It was a frustrating cycle. Loads of responsibilities and trouble began to accumulate as the months ticked by. Clues were gathered, but not enough to catch up on the latest events. By the time the ex-detective found an answer, the worst-case scenario unfolded before her eyes. That day, on November 25th...
Yuko's thumb ran across Mayu's face on the screened photo. "I have to find my sister."
Missing. Mayu is missing-- Er, well, it wasn't to say that she's missing like those found in the missing person poster. Actually, the Special Regions Crime Prevention Office (SRCPO) member is plastered on the bulletin board of this investigative's room as a wanted individual. Alongside, Kashiwagi Yuki went missing. Whether she was found with Mayu or not currently is not clear. Same goes for Matsui Rena. She disappeared the same day as Yuki. Then there's also the other two members--
"I can't forgive her. She murdered Sayanee."
Yuko snapped out of her trance-like state at the sharp proclamation from Yui. She turned to look at the officer, her baggy eyes staring straight at the fierce woman. As if to showcase how serious she is with her statement, Yokoyama took the gun out from her holster and toyed with it. She unloaded all of the bullets into her other hand and immediately stuck them back into the cylinder. One-by-one, the gold metallic ammunition went into its original spot. Silence hung in between the two figures. Figuring that Yuko would object to her perspectives, the Special Police Officer raised her chin slightly.
"Did you also forget that she murdered your parents?"
They may not have been related to each other, but they were adopted together under the two kind parents. They were raised to be an outstanding citizen for society. Yuko and Mayu wished to serve in the police department as a way to give back to the community. Of course, thanks to a mishap, Yuko took an early retirement (more like quit) from her position and became independent. Mayu, on the other hand, remains as a counselor and listens in to people's worries during times of emergencies. Regardless of their roles and what they did with their life, they loved their adopted parents dearly. So the cold-blooded slaughtering of their parents was the last straw for Oshima.
She vividly remembers their death. It was exactly one week after the disappearance of Watanabe Mayu, Kashiwagi Yuki, and Matsui Rena. Yuko returned home with her parents to have dinner with them. There wasn't much to discuss, but the least she could do is bring them comfort during this turbulent time. It was likely that the three were kidnapped by Adrestia, but it's also possible that the trio's disappearances didn't correlate with each other. The independent detective does admit that it was too much of a coincidence to have such scenario occur though... Regardless, the doorbell rang during their quiet mealtime. Yuko went to open the door. A loud gasp came from her direction from the sight of who it was.
There stood Watanabe Mayu in the doorway. Her eyes dead. A black collar snapped around her neck as if she were an animal. A handgun held within her two hands. The white police uniform she donned disheveled and dirtied. Yuko didn't even have a chance to register a dialogue before Mayu shoved her way into the house. Two fires came from the weapon. Two screams. Then, silence. Complete and eerie silence. It wasn't long till Mayu walked right out the same doorway as she had entered, ignoring the older female. Darkness from the dimly lit streets engulfed the gunner once she was far enough. Yuko was still standing in awe.
Oshima Yuko always wondered why she wasn't able to stop her sister at that time. Was it because of her lingering attachment to Mayu? Was it because she hesitated to pull out her own revolver and shoot Mayu? Was it because she was shocked to think that her sister would return after a week of disappearing? Whatever it was, their parents are dead. A single bullet straight to their forehead. It was a direct hit to their brain. Death is certain for their fates.
Still... it was all too strange. How could someone like Mayu not only go off to hurt their teammates, but their very own parents? Sure, they weren't related by blood, but it doesn't excuse the abrupt and violent end they were met with. Something must've caused her younger sibling to react this way. Yuko parted her thumb from the screen and bit the bottom of her lip. Besides, Watanabe harmed someone that she too cared for greatly... Someone that Yuko couldn't understand why either.
"There's also Acchan too..." she cracked.
Yui nodded in the background.
That was right. Not only was Sayaka the victim in this betrayal, but Maeda Atsuko was at the brunt end of it. This didn't happen all in one day. The first victim was Yamamoto Sayaka. Yuko remembered the video that Mayu had personally sent to them, stating that another teammate would be next on her hit list. Her lifeless voice... Her bone-chilling message... Was this really the sister she knew since they were children? Atsuko... oh, Atsuko is someone Oshima loved so much. The ex-detective and a profiler from the Crime Lab at the Metropolitan Police Department. The unlikely duo that became tragically separated by a murderer no one expected. Yuko's hands curled into fists as she shakily exhaled.
"Yuihan, I want to talk to her before I bring down her judgment. Even if you want to take revenge on behalf of your lover, I... I can't allow that. She's my sister."
The Special Police Officer shifted her attention back to the scenery. She narrowed her eyes. "Well, you better be ready for it. I have a feeling we're going to find her before January 1st."
"...right."
The sooner, the better. Yuko wanted nothing more than to get this nightmare over with.
----------
In another location, Kashiwagi Yuki, a hacker at the Cyber Crimes Division, felt so useless. It wasn't the useless kind of sensation where one stands on the sideline. At least she could be cheering for someone or something. She could become an influence thanks to those encouraging words. This was literal uselessness. Physically and mentally.
She was stuck in a bright metallic room with nothing but herself. Steel wall surrounds her figure as she huddled in the corner of the mostly dried blood-splattered room. She hugged herself. Comfort was nowhere to be seen... She wasn't safe in isolation from her mind. The terrorist organization has her confined to this premise. No matter how much she screams or pounds at the only exit, no one would respond. Well, she tried to scream, that is. Not a single sound came out of her voice box. The tattered and bruised Yuki that was once kind, gentle, and a good listener to everyone around her is reduced to a silent wreck thanks to Adrestia. Whatever poison or surgical techniques they performed on the unconscious woman... She won't be able to vocalize her thoughts, her concerns, her love, her sorrow... anything anymore. Yuki gave up.
The woman's ears perked up when the door creaked open. Her brown eyes peeked over her crossed arms.
Watanabe Mayu came back. The door immediately clicked close by another individual once Mayu had taken a step into the confinement. Partially bathed in another person's blood on her clothes, Mayu truly painted an image of a psychopath. A black collar around her neck, the woman barely blinked when she saw Yuki extend her arms out. She acted almost like a baby in need of a mother. Ironic considering the fact that Mayu had a hand solidly gripping a loaded revolver. However, everyone knew that the two would never wish harm upon one another. They've loved each other and still do. Watanabe just doesn't know if she's alive or dead in this state.
'Mayuyu... Oh Mayuyu...'
Mayu was the only person who could bring some sense of peace to the hacker. However, the guilt that weighed on Yuki's shoulders were heavy as she littered long kisses on her lover's cheeks. The raven-haired desperately tried to give as much warmth as possible to the present day Mayu. Usually, the officer would be annoyed by the close treatment as it's reserved for privacy, but it hurts that Mayu isn't flinching or reacting to this at all. Tears streamed down Yuki's face as she wrapped her arms around the armed woman. Both of their brown eyes had no life... A lifeless duo that barely clung onto reality.
'Why did it become like this?'
Of course, Mayu has no way of knowing. She's not human anymore... A police officer who once specialized in the Special Regions Crime Prevention Office is now a murderer. She not only raised her revolver at innocent civilians, but she assassinated their comrades. Yamamoto Sayaka and Maeda Atsuko... Someone they once called their allies, their friends... it all went away weeks ago with a bullet to their chest. Mayu may have given them a quick death, but the fact that they're not in this world anymore destroyed Yuki.
It wasn't Mayu's fault though.
"Neh... Yukirin..."
That tone. That voice. Unlike Kashiwagi, Mayu didn't lose the ability to speak. This was a chance for her to tell the official what's on her mind. She was given free reign on what to say. Freedom of speech isn't exactly one hundred percent true in the hands of this terrorist organization though.
"I killed our captain."
Yuki knew Mayu had pride and conviction to remain true to her ways. Yet the collar that Adrestia's leader snapped around her neck served as a torturing device. Poison contaminated the metallic band. Every single time the girl would raise objections to their beliefs, to the orders they shoved down her throat, to their harsh treatment and abuse with Yuki, the leader allowed the collar to release its chemicals into the officer. The excruciating agony that paralyzed the victim ran on till Mayu sobbed for death to relieve her. Of course, they weren't so kind. A quick antidote brought her to good health within an hour. Then, they shoved their idealisms... their moralistic values... and assassination orders upon the woman once again. If she were to object once again, she would be subjected to the same treatment.
"I'm okay... I'm fine."
The hacker saw it all since day one of their kidnappings. A date out in broad daylight at a park to take a break from their work turned into a living nightmare. Since Yuki holds no value to the terrorist organization, they simply used her as their pawn to keep Mayu in check. With the police officer's strict outlook on what justice means and why revenge can be justified, their eyes have rested on Mayu. Her ability to use the gun is a bonus to them as she can play the role of an "Executioner". Of course, knowing the ponytailed female, she outright rejected their offer only to undergo horrific treatments. Yuki was there to witness it all in her mute cries and sobs.
It's as if Adrestia is training a pet... Like a broken pet to order and reward. Yuki tightened her hold around the crimson stained girlfriend. When the wet cheeks pressed against her lover, Mayu expressed her opinion in a monotone voice.
"You're crying? Are you hurt anywhere?"
Hurt... Pain. Oh, Yuki felt pain much worse than the abuse she's been submitted to by the hooded terrorist leader. It's the crushing anguish of her heart being squished to oblivion by an invisible force. The sight of her lover succumbing to cruel punishments for staying true to her ideals and not aligning with the enemies'. The horror of losing her ability to speak. The urge to scream in terror as she frantically and desperately provided as much useless care to Mayu as possible. She buried her face into the gunner's shoulder.
'If only I was strong...'
Yuki wasn't trained in the art of firearms like Mayu. Thoughts ran through her head about taking up lessons from her girlfriend. However, Mayu urged that it wasn't necessary. If only the hacker held her stance much stronger back then... Then she might've protected Mayu rather than become dependent on her. More tears ran down her face as she leaned forward, lips close to Watanabe's ear. Just like every single day, Yuki tried her best to formalize words that can be audible rather than incoherent airy whispers.
"I'm... sorry..."
Did Mayu hear that? Or was that just a figment of Yuki's hallucinations she's constantly had in this confined room that she was able to utter words to her lover? Either way, the curtain will soon descend upon the stage as Adrestia makes their final move. After all, it won't be long till New Year Eve comes around the corner.
-
Oh my god, I am so angry right now, because I cannot read the rest of this story!!! :temper: :tantrum: :on cloudeye:
This story, oh boy, shachou, you never disappoint! :mon waterworks: :mon misch:
First, let me just say sorry for not editing my comment on the previous story, but it is hard to gather my words about it even today...
Back to this story now, can I just say this? WHERE THE HELL IS RENA-SAMA?! DID THEY (ADRESTIA) MAKE HER GO GEKIKARA ON THE VICTIMS?!!!!
Gosh, poor Mayuyu and Yuki and Yuuko-sama and Yuiham...
To think of what pains they are going through, it is unimaginable... :fainted:
Is any 48G member behind the organization or you made them nameless? I'm curious, that's all
Sayanee killed, that must make our Yui want to go berserk on anyone who dared to be at least 0,0000000000000000000000000000000000000000000001% responsible for her dear beloved Sayaka's death...
And then they dared to kill Acchan too... poor Yuuko-sama
This story, god, I have a lot of questions and emotions boiling in me...
As always, shachou brings the best works out for us and I cannot wait for you to update other parts, MAKE SURE RENA-SAMA APPEARS!!! :mon psst:
-
HAHAHA SORRY MY LAZINESS CONSUME ME
I SHALL KILL THE LAZINESS ASIDE HAHAHA
thanksss haha love urs update xDD
imma here for mayuki but yeap still sad about those poor souls.its too sad I cant handle em " criesss
TAT ur the best "thumbsthefire
:ding: :kneelbow: :on drink: :on gay:
-
Sasuga LF-chan "Queen of Angst" I freakin love your fics as always dear niece!! ;)
-
*Still waiting on the Hidden Truth update*
Once again, I'm impressed by the way you've constructed this part of the multishot.
Sad that Sayanee had to go first, and Acchan's gone.... but I hope MaYuki can pull through
And Yuko and Yuihan can find the organisation's leader and kill him!
-
[Replies]
@sakura_drop: Please don't apologize for not replying to the previous OS! You know very well that I don't require my readers to make a comment on my work. So long as you've enjoyed it, I'm grateful that it's out. Who knows if the leader is faceless or not! I think you'll find the answer to be intriguing. (Thus why I need to break it up into three parts... or perhaps even more than three parts...)
@kuro_black29: Feel free to comment in the next post if you want! (Unless you want to edit, of course.) Thanks for stopping by and checking out the story!
@mayuki_daisuki: I honestly didn't think it was THAT angsty, lol! I'm glad you like it either way! Hope you enjoy this next update.
@MaYukiIsLife: Whew... You're onto me there, lol! It's partially finished, but with the complex idea of reality vs. illusion to both the readers and to the characters, it's eating up a good chunk of time. (And I'm excluding the fact that I slightly procrastinate by playing Fire Emblem: Echoes and Tumblr away with UmiMaki, oops) Hopefully, it should be up before I die from my last year as an undergrad. And thank you for the compliment! I did my best to sketch out the first part, so I pray it's somewhat readable and flows decently for the audience. As for the gang that's alive (or in a questionable status), I think you'll like where it's going. mwahaha
I guess this needs to be broken up into more than two parts... Expect to see the third part sometime next week... or heck, even this week again. I'm hoping to wrap this up as soon as possible before school starts for me. I realized that if I left the origin of Adrestia alone, it would've left a gaping plot hole. If this becomes a series itself... I apologize it's uploaded on here as a multi-shot. My ideas run a little too wild at times.
My activity as a writer might actually increase once school starts. (I begin to split my time accordingly with my studies, taking a break through creative writing, and RPing on weekends-only.) I'm praying hard that Physics (Calculus), Botany, and Social Justice doesn't obliterate me while I begin the process to apply for my Master degree. :sweatdrop:
Hope you all enjoy it! (Or not. I'm not your father.)
Madmade Killer [Minor SayaYui, Mayuki, & wMatsui] - Part II
December 26th. The day after a holiday many would celebrate with cheers and glee. Maybe a good number of individuals receiving the lash back of a hangover the night before Christmas. Regardless, it was a carefree day.
Kind of. Now that the snowy day of joy is swept to the side, paranoia is beginning to kick in at Shinjuku. Almost everyone had forgotten about the terrorist organization that loomed over their city. Perhaps it was the intoxication of bliss that drove many to push the threat in the back burner. Besides, no one knew for sure if the Cleansing Day would actually happen. The murders brought many to paranoia... but it also gave the unaffected a sense that they were looking up to God. A God that delivered judgments by the name of justice. They shouldn't be concerned about the upcoming event. If they did not commit a sin that would harm others, then they would receive no punishment. It is as simple as that.
But is their justice truly righteous? What gave them the right to play God to the citizens of Shinjuku?
Those questions bugged the ex-detective and SP Officer. The duo was pulled back to the cruel reality once another cryptic e-mail from Adrestia is sent to Yuko's inbox. Without their hacker, both Yui and Yuko were unable to crack the complicated codes that could determine the hideouts of the terrorists. It wasn't needed though. The content was enough to make them feel slightly bilious.
"Let's play the video," Yui crossed her arms, head tilted slightly forward to urge Yuko. She complied and did what was said.
The organization's insignia. It popped up with a white background. Simple and clean, yet possesses a malicious vibe from the symbol. Revenge. Retribution. Retaliation. Rebellion. Heroic? Hard to say considering their background. A shaky, cracked male voice wavered from the laptop's speakers once the video began.
Plagued by losses beyond incomprehensible level, we are surprised you have yet to make any major move, Oshima Yuko and Yokoyama Yui.
You might wish to take revenge on us, but you have yet to understand our true purpose.
We do not cause pain to those that are innocent.
Both of you uphold the justice that we seek.
We strongly encourage at least one of you to join our cause to deliver retribution.
We are Adrestia and we strive to take revenge on the evils that outlived their days compared to their victims.
The Cleansing Day will come when New Year Eve arrives. On December 30th, you will tell us your answer. We will contact you again in a location you're most familiar with.
Recruitment. Yui scoffed. That sickened the Kyoto female. The terrorist organization does not cause pain to those that are innocent? Yui knew she was far from innocent as she has committed many sins to uphold her responsibilities, but Sayaka? Atsuko? Those two haven't done anything wrong, especially Sayaka! The SP Officer's fingernails dug into her clothed arms. It goes without saying that Adrestia is contradicting themselves. This further proves how flawed their idealisms are.
Yuko, on the other hand, slumped her upper body on the desk, both hands gripping hold of her head. This was so much to soak in. They have roughly four days to contemplate on a decision. To say that it's plenty of time is far from the truth. Do they wish to join their cause? Is it to save their own skin? Is there a possibility to catching them before time runs out? Could it be possible that Mayu, Yuki, and Rena would be found if they were to dive into Adrestia's organization? Should they call for backup from the Metropolitan Police Department? So many possibilities, so many questions to answer... Wonderment on which would lead to the best outcome.
A groan came from the squirrel's mouth. "They're not even giving us a chance to properly think this through. This is too much."
"It seems they would want us to rely on our instincts and emotional answer."
Yui bounced her back off from the window. Turning around to face the scenery of the sun rising, the warrior clicked open the glass barrier. A push... and the cold wind blew into the warm room. (Thankfully, it wasn't snowing for today.) If their other teammates were alive and witness this, they would've beckoned the woman to shut it. Maybe even call her insane too! But those days would never come back. No matter how many times she closes her eyes, the pair would only reopen to the harsh reality. How cruel. A faint growl from Oshima hinted to the bodyguard that she should hurry. Yui lifted her foot, rested the thick boot on the edges. Then, a hand grasped hold of the borders.
"I'm going to be out on the rooftop."
Yuko motioned a hand in the air. Yui didn't have to check if the inspector made any notion though. She sensed it from her instincts and immediately threw her figure out of the window. The barrier slammed shut once her entire being slipped out of the square hole. Three stories high. Right below the officer was the empty pavement. If she hadn't caught hold of the skinny, but sturdy water pipe nearby, Yokoyama would've slammed face-first on the ground. There would be nothing comedic about that little accident. Nonetheless, Yuko didn't need to fret over her friend. A Special Police Officer are always trained to be the top of their physical form and abilities. They are acting as human shields, after all.
A few grunts came from the Japanese's mouth as she swung to the nearest borders. Once a hand firmly held onto the bricked design, the woman allowed her other to join the fun. She reeled herself downward. Then, Yui pounced upward as if she were a black cat. Her physical strength became notable at the amount of distance she covered from a single launch. Both hands instantly snagged the metal fences on the rooftop. Thanks to its pattern, she climbed up and over the protective wall with ease.
'If Sayanee were here, she would've been at the rooftop at this time... and I would've scared the Hell out of her.'
That's right... Yamamoto tends to go up here for a breather. The ex-Field Ops Officer specializing in the concept of assault would always take a drag up on the roof. Yuki would always nag the older woman in her late 20s to quit, so she always hid up here every day. Too bad her girlfriend would catch her in the act. Yui isn't pleased that she's damaging her health either. They would occasionally bicker, but it would lead to the guard being too sweet to escalate the heated argument. The expression that Sayaka wore on her face as they spoke... The smoky taste on the girl's lips when they kissed... The giggles shared between the tough woman and the officer... The warmth felt with each and every touch...
Another scoff. She reached her fingers into the shirt's front pocket and pulled out a box. A flick of her wrist immediately slid a cigarette out of the carton. Yui stuck it in her mouth and deposited the container back in its original place. Lighter in another hand, the raven-haired female swiftly lit the stick.
'How ironic... I told her to quit, but here I am, smoking just like her...'
Yui inhaled deeply and exhaled just as deep. A stream of smoke puffed out from the forceful action, another source lazily wafting in the air from the cigarette. Her eyelids lowered.
'Sayanee, I should've protected you from Mayu.'
Yamamoto Sayaka was ecstatic to see the return of Mayu. Yui was present as well when the two met. It was honestly a coincidence at first glance. The two were out in Shinjuku, holding hands and taking a trip down the busy premise. Many pedestrians went about on their own businesses during the winter season. They were out on an early shopping spree for the upcoming holiday. Despite the news that Mayu, Yuki, and Rena had disappeared without a trace, both didn't want to be bogged down by the negative vibes. Time is tough, but together, they were unstoppable.
The reunion was short-lived. Watanabe lifted her firearm up. A single pull of the trigger was all it took to make their world come crashing down. Yui shouldn't have lowered her guard when they spotted the ponytailed woman. She should've pushed Sayaka out of the way. Anything to keep her safe from harm. Ironically, the Special Police Officer and the ex-Field Ops Officer had their roles reversed. The Japanese female tumbled to the side as her girlfriend's body jerked. Sayaka had shoved Yui away from the bullet's direction. Originally it was aimed at the Kyoto official. A fatal blow narrowly avoided. However, it was in exchange for something just as precious and important as her own life.
Yui took another deep breath from the cigarette.
'I promise you, Sayanee... I promise I will arrest Mayu. I'll kill her if I have to.'
Death won't bring any peace, but will it bring peace to the deceased woman? She doesn't know. Hand raised to keep the lit object stable, the protruding cigar between her index and middle finger continued to leave a smoky trail.
'Adrestia...' Another drag. Puffing the smoke out, the SP Officer narrowed her eyes. Her other hand reached out towards the fence, knuckles becoming white the tighter she clings to the steel. Deep inside her chest, she wanted to scream. Kick something... flip anything in her path. Anger is an understatement. However, Yui was trained to keep her emotions in check. A mistake she had done when Mayu approached Sayaka... "I'll make them pay for this."
December 30th will arrive soon. Yuko and she will scrutinize and ponder on a decision before the time arrives. For today, Yui simply wants to kick back, smoke, and keep an eye on the ex-detective. If they're able to get a clue on who their leader is or the location, they'll be able to further crack down on their plan. It doesn't seem like it'll happen today though. Perhaps tomorrow if they're lucky.
'Looks like it's going to get extremely busy tomorrow. I'll have to start searching through some old records back at the Metropolitan Police Department if Commissioner Takahashi allows it.'
----------
In an underground hideout, Watanabe Mayu clipped on the ammunitions. Her fingers moved fast as Yuki's arms remain wrapped around the tainted figure. Another kiss on the cheek, lips brushing on the crimson surface. How long have they been in this confinement without so much as moving? Members of Adrestia hasn't taken a step inside since Mayu returned. Yuki tightened her hold around the woman.
'Mayuyu... Please don't ever leave...'
Watanabe is no mind-reader. She cannot sit down and understand the turmoil that ran through her girlfriend's skull. What she could understand is her role as the Executioner. Just murder them. Assassinate them. Destroy their lives. All for the sake of avoiding pain. Mayu didn't forget who she was... her original role as a SRCPO member or what her life was like. She was simply broken. A trained pet taught to be terrified of the collar around her neck. Every single time the leader would raise the device, Mayu would tremble and cower. The sight of the console means she was too late to prevent what would happen. It didn't help that any attempt to remove her collar would immediately result in an excruciating death.
In the end, Watanabe is stuck in a rut. At least Yuki is there to comfort her. Oh... there were times they made love to fill the empty void that threatened to extinguish whatever sanity they had left. Voiceless screams from the hacker as Mayu thrust her body as if she were a machine. Kisses showered, bitings and claw mark prominent on Yuki's skin... The normal officer wouldn't be so rough and violent with her lover. What could she do though? The ponytailed female is constantly reminded that she too couldn't protect her girlfriend.
The abuse Yuki underwent while she was away... The taunts Yuki heard while she was away... Yuki is no plaything to the members of Adrestia. For an organization singing high praises about delivering retribution and revenge to those that deserve it, Kashiwagi deserves none of this treatment. Still... the collar. The days where Mayu screamed and wailed out, tears flowing nonstop as her fingers desperately tugged against the metallic device. Mayu didn't want to relive that. Anything but that, even if it meant watching her girlfriend get demolished by the terrorists.
"It's okay... You listen to me, Yukirin..." she muttered to the hugger.
Monotone. Mayu wouldn't know she's speaking without any articulations. Straightforward and blunt. Yet what she said is meant to be filled with emotion if she had any left in her shattered heart. If it weren't for Yuki here, the woman might actually commit suicide. Far away from the sight of the terrorist organization, she would've pulled the trigger. Then again, knowing how intelligent the leader is, Watanabe might not be able to pull it off. This collar wasn't done by any normal engineer to this extent.
Eyelids lowered, the Executioner fiddled with the revolver. Her index finger spun the cylinder for a bit till her ears perked up. The horrific creaking of metal sliding against metal emitted in this area. Ordinary individuals would cringe at the sound production. Mayu raised her head up.
Zero. That was the leader's name. This person always dressed to conceal, leaving only the lower half of their face exposed. Whether the individual was male or female is up for debate. Any clues about their genders are twisted thanks to the manipulative voice control. Each and every word spat out of their mouth distorted to a genderless mechanical being. A faint smirk ran across the leader's face as they allowed two other Adrestia's members to file in.
One is an idol by the name of Itano Tomomi.
One is a high school teacher by the name of Shinoda Mariko.
There were more than that for sure. A total of twelve. Six members that did the dirty work as disposable pawns. Six other members as a part of the organization's purpose to cleansing Shinjuku and eventually Japan.
The Special Regions Crime Prevention Officer proceeded to get up on her two feet. However, her lover prevented the pawn from fully straightening her back. She glanced over her shoulder. Their eyes met... Nothing but the voidness, yet another round of tears began to trickle from the corner of Yuki's eyes.
'It's as if she's crying for me...'
Mayu's lacrimal glands were dried up. Crying is an impossible feat for the trained pet. Meanwhile, one of the two members walked up towards the duo. A bitter expression scrawled all over the teacher's face as the short-haired female snapped.
"Get off of her, freak." Mariko shoved her winter boot out, the heel slammed into Kashiwagi's shoulder. Whatever grip she had on the other slid off so easily like her arms were slime. A voiceless yelp is expressed as she shielded her head. The officer knew what would happen to this victim. She didn't want to watch. Normally Mayu would object to the abuse. She would've shrieked and done everything in her power to prevent harm coming to the hacker. The cold metallic band firmly planted on her neck constantly reminded the woman of her position. Last time she rose her voice about it... No, Mayu didn't want to recall those nightmares. A shudder ran down her spine as the stain-uniformed official approached Zero.
The door squealed as it slowly closed. Whatever the two Adrestia's members did to Yuki, Mayu wouldn't know nor does she want to know. Now it's just the hooded figure and the SRCPO member.
"The Cleansing Day will soon arrive, Executioner." The hooded figure reminded. "I need you to secure the Shinjuku Church on December 30th. Kill anyone and destroy anything that would get in the way of that day."
"..."
When there wasn't any answer coming from the officer, the leader motioned a hand in the air.
"Oshima Yuko and Yokoyama Yui will give us their answers in person. You must be ready to kill them if they don't meet our requirements."
Mayu blinked. Then, she mumbled an "okay" under her breath before walking past the individual. As the officer brushed past the leader by the name of "Zero", the terrorist widen their smile. Everything was going according to plan. Watanabe Mayu is a crucial person in comparison to the other members. Considering her past and how easy it was to discipline the woman into an obedient dog, Zero returned back to her private quarters.
They waltzed through the barely lit setting with hands in their black jacket's pockets. In this underground layout, traps and security cameras were installed everywhere. Hidden under an abandoned factory and stretching out all the way to the nearby Shinjuku Church, it was an easy accessway to anyone's destination in this cult group. No ordinary civilians would want to seek this premise thanks to a false horror story floating around the factory and holy ground. The police and government are unlikely to do anything either since people constantly cross through the area on a daily basis. Any kind of abnormality would've been reported instantly. Of course, this leader isn't foolish to stumble on the obvious mistakes. For every situation, there's a loophole to bypass.
Zero arrived at their door. The individual pushed into the small room almost the size of a narrow closet. A bright light keeping the small area lit thanks to a light bulb provided a compact sight. There's a desktop with three screens on a desk sitting right by the door. A bed is shoved to the back. Finally, there's a small suitcase with feminine clothes sticking out of it. Ironically, a police badge from the Special Regions Crime Prevention Office is seen peeking out from one of the many attires.
The notable figure took off their hood now that they were back in their safety net. Seven more days... Seven more days and they will rise from the ashes. Long black hair was released from the cover in a sickeningly elegant manner. The woman balled her hands into fists as she closed her eyes. Chin lifted and eventually, those fists uncurled their fingers. She stood as if the holy light descended upon the leader.
"For you, Jurina... I'll make sure no one will ever have to feel the same pain as us."
Matsui Rena knew that the time has come for retribution. A cleansing is needed to make Shinjuku free from the tainted sinners. Seven more days... Seven more days till the day of the cleansing. Hopefully, Oshima Yuko and Yokoyama Yui will be a part of the plan to shake Japan to its core. Their stories, their history marked by their own hands are that befitting the purpose of Adrestia. The Greek Goddess would be pleased that her name is reused in this fashion.
-
"SOMEWHERE OVER THE RAINBOW"
YATTAAAAA SECOND PART UPDATEEE
WUHUUUUUU "blowingtrumpet
-
ONLY ONE WORD CAN BE SAID IN THIS CASE
YAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAS
Oh my dear lord, I did not expect this at all, like...WOW, so Jurina is also dead? mhm, what happened to her so that Rena-sama has to go to these lengths?
Yui, stahp smoking! >.>
Shachou, please update soon!!!
-
WELL THEN
Please update as I has nothing else to say
-
[A/N]
Please do excuse my abnormally long absence. is this a calling sign that I should retire from being a writer? Just needed to stretch a bit of my rusty writing and see how it goes. Enjoy it! (or not, I'm not your father.)
Aftermath [One-sided Mayuki]
It's always been a certain individual's nightmare. How could you face the uncanny fact that your crush might not return? It wasn't a metaphorical statement. Their relationship bound close to each other tighter than that of a knot. Best friends are almost an understatement. Lovers are almost an overstatement. Yet has it always been unavoidable when falling head over heels for a detective, right? Someone as simple as a doctor should've known this sort of incident would occur. Worse comes to worse. Watanabe Mayu should've understood this from the getgo.
Mayu felt her lower lip tremble. She had taken a step out of the operating room. Though how long has she been standing there after the emergency surgery? Mere seconds? Minutes? Could it even be an hour since the session? She didn't know as her brown hues remain fixated on the tiled floor. No one had passed by the doctor. If they did, none bothered to shake her out of her trance-like state. Eventually, the ponytailed female let out a shaky exhale through her rosy tiers. Latex gloves, tainted and should've been tossed from within the ER prep premise, finally slipped off and soon exposed her smooth, soft skin to the chilly atmosphere. As she deposited the soiled item into the appropriate trash bin nearby, Nurse Matsui approached the doctor from behind. Jurina-- That flirty, optimistic, and talkative woman could hardly muster the courage to initiate a conversation with her long-time friend. The younger female gulped. She raised a hand up to adjust her own white hat as she murmured,
"Mayu, the operation was a success. Yuki's stabilized now."
"..."
The specialist grit her teeth. Without meaning to, she turned around and snarled.
"In what way was that operation a success? Nothing about it is successful!"
Once those words flew past her opened mouth, Mayu instantly regrets having them thrown at the unfortunate woman. Jurina merely widens her eyes. Those pair of brown eyes just staring at her superior. It didn't take a genius to figure out what she was feeling at this moment. In a desperate attempt to alleviate the infliction, Doctor Watanabe took a step backward.
"I... I'm sorry, Jurina... I-I didn't mean it..."
Without waiting for a response from her friend, she ran out of the hospital. Each and every single rapid step was taken and it hardly registered to her brain. Almost as if Mayu is watching someone move her body on its own. There wasn't anything she could do to command it. Not like that was much of an issue the doctor would actually digest. Blankness. Nothingness. Not a single thought ran through her skull. If it weren't for the existence of her brain, Watanabe might've been thought of as a hollow-minded individual. She simply couldn't bear to face reality. It was too harsh to her, blinding her like that of the ultraviolet rays from the sun. (Ironic as it is now nightfall.) Running away was all she could do. Her crush is still alive, but...
Why would she want to see Kashiwagi Yuki limbless on the bed? After all, this surgeon was the one who chopped off all four limbs in an attempt to save the detective from death's grip.
White coat fluttered from behind as her speed increased. Lacrimal glands began to work up its chemical reactions as tears sprouted from the corner of her eyes. She raised an arm up to vigorously wipe away the liquid. A single brush seeped the natural salty substance into her coat's sleeve. A temporary solution to dry as more was produced. As if she were a stubborn child, the doctor continuously wiped her wet cheeks till a trip from lack of attentiveness became a reality. She was able to break her fall thanks to her arms.
However, once Mayu got on all fours, she clenched her jaw till its outline became visible to the naked eye. Her sight aimed at the sidewalk. There wasn't anything in particular that she needed to examine. Well... If it were Yukirin, yeah, that silly detective would've found something to remark on. Those sharp wits of hers... It doesn't appear like she would be able to put it to its appropriate use now that she's hopeless by herself.
Mayu slammed her fist into the pavement. A tinge of pain rippled through her nerves upon contact with the rough surface. It didn't stop there though. She raised the same hand up. All five digits curled inward, another smack on the sidewalk. Again... and again... and AGAIN. Droplets slid down mid-way to her cheeks. Eventually, the brakes were pressed as discoloration on the skin were apparent, if it wasn't already torn from the multiple harsh impact and friction. Light smears of the crimson liquid evident on the grayish ground. Her blood crawling downward from her hand and plopping droplets onto the cleansed premise. Mayu's entire hand throbbed from self-harm. Not that it made her aware of the destructive tendency as she lowered her head. Both hands clasped ahold of her skull as she let a sob crack from her usually-stoic shell.
"Yukirin... God, I'm so sorry... I didn't want you to die!"
How could she forgive Mayu?
Mayu's eyelids squeezed as more tears fell out. Another outcry came as if she were a wild beast mourning for a deceased kin. It really hurts... IT HURTS! God, how could she live with herself after this as a doctor?! Her chest is in so much agony as emotions twisted and wrestled within her body. The uncertainty of her mental and physical being. Regret? No, regret is too underwhelming. SIN. Yes... That's the terminology. Sin. She had committed a grave sin to her crush and robbed her of the ability to live a normal life. Now Yuki can't perform her responsibility as a detective. Now Yuki can't read her favorite books in a cafe. Now Yuki can't stroll in the park with Mayu during break time. Now Yuki can't clean herself. Now Yuki can't feed herself. Now Yuki can't function as a human being.
She finally ushered herself to get back up on her two feet. Mayu stumbled upward as if she were a drunkard. A few seconds used up to stabilize her connection with gravity, the surgeon dragged her gaze back to the hospital's building. Ah-- Its white lights in the busy heart of Tokyo acted as a beacon of hope and a safe haven for the afflicted. Yet it carried a darkness of death and despair to the much more unfortunate victims. Mayu trembled and hugged her own figure. The strongest organ in her body slammed itself against her chest plate. Each beat may pump more blood in and out of her body, yet it tortured the female by wracking wave after wave of dull aches.
The tears came to an eventually cease. Production of it would be impossible as the doctor cried it all out. Any more and Mayu would just be beating herself up for no apparent reason. She blinked once. Then, speaking her under breath,
"...I need to save her..."
Save Yuki? From what though? No one would know as she decided to walk the opposite direction of the hospital.
-
Noooooooo Yuki!!! :cry:
What did Mayu do to cause this? :huhuh
And where is she going? :?
-
[A/N]
It's been a while since I've last properly written something. Every single time I write, either my graduate school work is destroying my spare time or I cannot place my ideas into words. Either way, I wanted to explore a potential idea of maybe expanding. I am unsure if it will happen due to my life schedule, but it is something that I can dream about.
Please enjoy! There is no pairing with this, but thought it would be cool to write some action scenes with Watanabe Mayu, Kashiwagi Yuki, Oshima Yuko, and Matsui Jurina.
Idol Royale
She knew she was not supposed to be here. The dirt that surrounds her exhausted figure kicked up as she tried to get up. Both of her gauzed hands pressed its palm against the rough surface, her hooded head rose from the ground. Battle cries echoed in the plain field. Tall grasses that should have obscured the fallen idol’s vision were cleared away. The sound of air being sliced brought forth shredded yellow bits of grass onto the fatigued female.
Watanabe Mayu saw Kashiwagi Yuki, Matsui Jurina, and Oshima Yuko clash with four other idols. Two male, two females. A mixed group that proved to be a formidable team. A katana parrying a broadsword. Thunder and fire spell deflecting off from one another. Arrows from a crossbow piercing into one’s shoulder as a dagger landed into the other’s leg. Finally, a lone healer in the background, providing back up to the two males and one female. A violent encounter that proves to be inevitable mere minutes ago.
The raven-haired on the ground curled her fingers inward, the tips scratching some dirt underneath her nails. She gritted her teeth and tore her gaze away from the confrontations. Her spear had struck next to her struggling body. Loose gauze gently flowed in the wind, slowly ceasing further movement as Mayu crawled towards the protruding weapon.
Mayu's dominate hand rested on the exposed wooden parts of the spear's body. Her grip tightened until she could barely feel any sensation on her fingers. With a grunt, the woman got back to her two feet, the spear acting as support. Heavily breathing, Mayu eyed the premise once again.
Yuki flicked her wrist upward in an attempt to slice the man’s arms. He was too fast for her, despite wielding a broadsword. The male elegantly side-stepped and viciously threw all of his weight into this one swing. His aim: the female’s wrist. After all, a samurai would be handicapped if one hand goes missing. For the oriental attired woman, she was not fully trained in the art of mastering with a single hand, especially if it is non-dominated.
The idol barely got away thanks to her quick reflex. A nick was made on the targeted wrist as she forcefully threw herself backward. However, she lost her balance and smacked the back of her head on the ground. The impact dazed the female for a moment. At that moment, the male idol narrowed his eyes and readied his sword once more. Both hands on the handle, he began to run after the newly-fallen idol.
To Yuki’s luck, a string of thunder crackled and ran towards the charging idol. An impact was made and stunned him. The samurai propped her elbows up. One hand holding onto the back of her head, a groan left Yuki’s mouth as she tried to register the situation. The male that would have ended her life in a matter of seconds was disabled by Jurina. However, that is simply a temporary solution. It was not enough to kill him. He shook his head once, cracked his neck, and readjusted his grip on the blade. By the time he was prepped, Yuki had enough time to get back on her two feet.
“Thanks, Jurina,” she mumbled. Whether it was audible or not for the spellcaster’s eardrums, it did not matter. Yuki immediately bounced back into action and sparks flew upon the blades’ collision.
Jurina briefly smirked before returning her attention towards the female. Another spellcaster recreated a fireball and instantly shot it at the white-robed woman. The idol barely had time to recollect herself from saving her comrade, nearly exhausting her use in Thunder magic. She needs another spell in order to block the incoming flames.
“Protect!”
A glass shield just enough for one person to get behind stood before Jurina. The fireball came into contact. However, the impact did not reject the trajectory. Instead, it remained at the glass’s surface, drilling its way towards the spellcaster. The young woman widened her eyes. Cracks began to form, the sound of its fractured state getting louder as if someone placed a megaphone on the effects. A bead of sweat ran down the young girl’s face as she chanted a strengthening spell, her brown book rapidly flipping to the appropriate text.
It was too late. She could not strengthen the shield in time as it shattered. Pieces of the shield flew everywhere as the small, but potent fireball launched at the idol. A sharp pain ripped through Jurina as she was blasted backward from the impact, her scream apparent in the vast field. Accompanied by the harsh sun’s rays, the effects intensified, creating a burn ailment in the process.
“Jurina!” Yuko’s scream came from the background. She turned her back towards her current opponent and ran towards the burnt girl. However, she did not make it far. A couple of steps were all it took for the idol to drop to one knee. “Nngh—This stupid wound hurts like Hell!”
A black dagger dug itself deep into the female’s thigh, profusely bleeding despite acting as a plug. One eye shut, Yuko growled as she shot a glance through her red sunglasses over her shoulder. The other male idol proceeded to pull out one of the many daggers he has in-stock from his leather coat. He taunted Yuko. It was not through verbal means, but the act of showing off his terrifying skills. The blades fluidly swung in his hands while in control. She could not tell his expression as a black mask concealed his lower face, but the crossbow woman felt he was smirking underneath the cloth.
She grimaced and eventually focused on his wounded shoulder. Well—It used to be wounded. The arrow that he had ripped off left a gaping hole, small bits of flesh had clung to the weapon’s tip. Yet there was that healer in the background. After she had knocked Mayu back with a surprise deflection spell, the other three members proceeded to hone towards their victims. The healing idol provided spells that made it near impossible for Yuki, Jurina, and Yuko to whittle their health down. It may have been mere minutes, but all had used as much strength and energy as possible in order to end the battle as quickly as possible.
They were not dumb. They were intelligent. These idols are no joke. They were out to kill, and they were out there to rise to the top. Yuko loudly winced once she decided to tear off the dagger embedded into her lightly armored attire. Had it not been for the chain mail underneath, it was likely the dagger would’ve run through much more than skin and muscle. Then, standing back up, she brought up her dominant left hand and pointed it towards the man.
Crossbow resting on her arm, all it took was to pull the trigger from her thumb and operate each arrow with her other fingers. So far, she had lost two arrows from her index and middle finger. Two more until she had to load it again. The time period between reloading and getting shot at is extremely thin. Yuko bit the bottom of her lip and glanced over at Jurina again.
She almost breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the spellcaster manage to get back up on her feet. Jurina was not the kind of person to be taken down so fast. Being ignited was not what Jurina would like to experience, but it was not the worst that had happened to her. Yuko refocused her gaze on the male idol. She inhaled. Held it. Then curled her ring finger inward. An arrow flew out at a fast pace, its speed cutting through the wind. However, a dagger was also thrown at the same time. The two, once again, crossed through opposite directions in hopes of landing on their opponent’s vital organs.
Jurina, on the other hand, did not want to be burnt to crisp any more than once. (Ideally, she would like none!) A stinging sensation lingered on her exposed skin, the magic-induced robe protecting her major body parts from being severely damaged by other forms of magic. Dark red blotches appeared on Jurina’s cheeks as she brought up her book. Damaged from the flames, this would limit the number of spells she could cast. A heavy exhale followed by a faint whine from agony, the young Matsui began to prep herself for another cast as her opponent readied another fireball.
There was a scream in the area. A feminine scream that ripped through the field and nearly stopped everyone in their track. Yuki, Jurina, and Yuko, along with their foes, froze in their spot as they whipped their attention towards the source.
A spear’s head had exited out of the healer’s back, blood spurting from the drastic hole and crimson red liquid seeping out of her lips. Instantaneous death. The healer’s heart was torn apart by a single stab from the dirtied spearwoman. Mayu gave a grunt and retracted her weapon from the bloodied body. As the other idol collapsed, Mayu did not hesitate to wait for their enemies’ response.
She immediately dashed to her left and, reeling back her spear, aimed straight at the spellcaster. She attempted to throw a fireball at Mayu’s direction instead of Jurina’s, but was unable to. The disheveled white-robed female placed a curse, Silence, on their enemy. Robbed of her voice, she could only helplessly scream in silence as the worn-out blade penetrating through her stomach.
Yuki and Yuko would not allow Mayu to take all of the credit. They have their own battles to tackle.
Taking advantage of the confusion, Yuki followed a similar attack style of Mayu and pierced the man’s chest. She was forced to place as much brute strength as possible as the metallic plate was not easily penetrable. Nonetheless, he was unable to parry the assault and was nearly split in half once Yuki twisted the blade and brought it upward. Through skin, muscles, organs, nerves, and bones, the sharp blade went through it all. The amount of blood pouring out of his figure confirmed how the human body consisted mostly of water and blood.
As for Yuko, she side-stepped and rushed forward at incredible speed, ignoring the devilish burns that tortured her thigh. In one second, she was up at the assassin’s face. The very dagger that had stabbed her was in her right hand. She planted it into his abdomen without a second of hesitation. A single puncture would not be enough to disable him from a counterattack, so Yuko brutally twisted the dagger as she slammed the entire blade till the hilt rested on his thin clothes. A gurgled scream bubbled from within his throat as he hunched over, both hands barely able to function and pull the dreadful weapon out of his body. Finally, he pathetically whimpered and fell forward.
“It’s finally over, isn’t it?” Jurina asked.
Mayu ripped the spear out of its newest victim. Then, without saying anything, dug into her pouch hanging on her waist and pulled out a vial. Bronze color swished in the glass container as she chucked it towards Jurina. The spellcaster barely caught it, the fragile content bouncing around on her right hand before becoming secure in her grasp.
“It’ll numb your pain and cure your burn.”
Yuki and Yuko eventually pulled out their own vials, both colored light green, and downed the content without thinking twice. One might call it a potion. However, it did not pose extraordinary abilities to aggressively cure wounds and injuries. It serves as a numbing formula in order to continue moving forward. Wounds and injuries would be properly cured by healers, but their group does not have any as of right now. For now, they allow nature to determine their health. As for Jurina’s, it not only possesses the potion’s numbing formula, but it also contains an antidote to most common ailments such as burns and poisons. There could only be so much that they can carry, though.
Mayu decided to take a couple steps to the right. When she did, she saw that the field had a lower level to it. Another large field. The beating sun was not patient to hide the cruelty that this field holds. Various weapons and bodies laid about in the area. Vultures and ravens squawk on rocks, their eyes and beaks feasting on the deceased.
In a world of idols, there can only be so much that could make it to the top. Those that fail end in death. Those that succeed are famed. Those that retire are scarred. Do you work together to climb the mountain? Or do you choose to use everyone else as stepping stones and boost yourself to immense height?
Mayu swung her soaked, worn spear downward, its loose gauze around the handle briefly fluttered from the wind and blood trickling to the ground. Her eyes narrowed as her comrades slowly approached the idol. She adjusted her torn, tan scarf and breathed.
“There are no heroes and villains here.”
-
I have come from the world of the Undead just to read your amazing creation, shachou!!!
I do not understand how so little people are interested in your amazing works when you are so talented and skilled in writing. You are one of the best here!
Seriously, as always, this piece of art once again stunned me and left me in awe.
I love how we can see each of the idol's strengths, weaknesses, struggles, skills, and perseverance. The fact they had no healer left them at disadvantage, you would think, but their teamwork and strong will worked out in their favor.
I don't know why but for some reason I imagined this battle they had was between them and K.A.R.D. Is it weird? I think Jiwoo would have been perfect as a healer here, imho :roll:
As always, every character you write, retain their personalities we know but also have those qualities that are required in the setting and it works out perfectly.
Thank you for this wonderful masterpiece, shachou :bow:
-
I have come from the world of the Undead just to read your amazing creation, shachou!!!
I do not understand how so little people are interested in your amazing works when you are so talented and skilled in writing. You are one of the best here!
Seriously, as always, this piece of art once again stunned me and left me in awe.
I love how we can see each of the idol's strengths, weaknesses, struggles, skills, and perseverance. The fact they had no healer left them at disadvantage, you would think, but their teamwork and strong will worked out in their favor.
I don't know why but for some reason I imagined this battle they had was between them and K.A.R.D. Is it weird? I think Jiwoo would have been perfect as a healer here, imho :roll:
As always, every character you write, retain their personalities we know but also have those qualities that are required in the setting and it works out perfectly.
Thank you for this wonderful masterpiece, shachou :bow:
I have t agree so much.
-
*Edited fiction to fix that strange missing chunk when Mayu got up on her feet with the spear as support. I apologize if it ruined any reading experiences!
I have come from the world of the Undead just to read your amazing creation, shachou!!!
I do not understand how so little people are interested in your amazing works when you are so talented and skilled in writing. You are one of the best here!
Seriously, as always, this piece of art once again stunned me and left me in awe.
I love how we can see each of the idol's strengths, weaknesses, struggles, skills, and perseverance. The fact they had no healer left them at disadvantage, you would think, but their teamwork and strong will worked out in their favor.
I don't know why but for some reason I imagined this battle they had was between them and K.A.R.D. Is it weird? I think Jiwoo would have been perfect as a healer here, imho :roll:
As always, every character you write, retain their personalities we know but also have those qualities that are required in the setting and it works out perfectly.
Thank you for this wonderful masterpiece, shachou :bow:
Saku,
It flatters me that you would rise up from the dead to read this! However, as much as I would like to disagree with you on that statement, it would be fairly rude for me to outright put down your compliment. So I will take it. I believe my work has gotten more direct and less passive... and imagery than I would like thanks to writing scientific papers.
I am not surprised since I do not expect to garner much attention to these sort of work. The type of work I currently do barely have anything romantic incorporated in it, which is a huge factor and number one reason as to why someone to read any fiction. Not to mention my works try to incorporate confusing elements that, personally, require a trip to either philosophy/theology-ville or thinking outside of the box.
As a writer, I cannot understand what my readers undergo from my work. I know what comes out of it, and I certainly know why I write it. However, I will admit, as a reader, if I am stressed, I would prefer reading something that involves... more fulfilling events that will put a smile on my face. I would rather stay far away from something that gives me another episode of an existential crisis in that state of mentality. More prominent examples are my Valentine's Day OS that, I personally think are complete trash on my end, but others enjoy it. Nevertheless, I keep extremely low expectation and simply write to have at least one person like you and MaYukiIsLife (I see you, buddy) read it. Whether you both truly like it or not, it doesn't matter. It is something that I give and expect almost nothing in return.
You are absolutely correct. For whatever reason, I envisioned the four enemy idols to be K.A.R.D., lmao. At first, I threw in the generic four female idols, but decided that, with the concept, why not actually include co-ed groups? If this idea ever sparks into something more than a single one-shot, perhaps I would include other idols.
I will be frank, I wished to include [highlight to see] Matsui Rena as a healer if I ever do make a continuation. Ironic considering her personality that I usually paint her as thanks to Majisuka Gakuen 1. (Let us ignore 2, ok. Barely any justice except landing herself in a hospital, boo.) Too bad Yuko is alone for the time being. Not sure what I have in store for her, but she might be the shining hero we all need during the darkest times. No, that does not include her comedic attitude. However, for this scene, I think it really lies upon luck. Had Mayu been disabled rather than knocked backward for a couple of minutes, the entire squad would have been dead... and possibly lead to a K.A.R.D. fanfiction instead. :sweatdrop:
Thank you for taking the time to read my work! I also want to thank you too, MaYukiIsLife! Looking forward to your response towards this message, Saku, via this forum or Messenger.
Best,
LoyalFlutist
-
Rise from the dead...rofl...saku sama :on GJ: naisuu
I do not understand how so little people are interested in your amazing works when you are so talented and skilled in writing. You are one of the best here!
:on gay: :on gay: :on gay:
:nya: :nya: :nya:
:ding: :ding: :ding:
-
[A/N]
Almost three years later... and here I am. To warm myself up, I've slapped on a remake of [Truth Is...] (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=34893.msg1156297#msg1156297) as my first piece for this fandom in a very... very long time. Please be warned of graphical mentions about rape and bullying. The sort of thing that would earn this piece a big fat "Rated M for Mature" on AO3.
Thanks for the support! I'll be sure to steadily write some more works while I continue to work on my other projects and Zines. Be sure to follow me on Twitter for writing updates and for further contact outside of the forum!
Truth Is... (REMAKE) [Mayuki]
Two female students both stood alone inside of the gymnasium. The sun’s rays cracked through the nearby windows, shining upon their figures, their shadows standing far apart from each other. Faint chatters and whistles from a coach from outside the windows and doors signified the end of school and the start of after school clubs, respectively.
In half an hour or so, the Men Basketball Club would occupy this space.
That was more than enough time for them.
Kashiwagi Yuki’s palm became clammy on her chest, threatening to wet a part of her uniform while her other hand gripped hard on the ends of her skirt. Her heart was racing and aggravated the dull ache in her heart that bothered her since last night. Yuki shakingly breathed. The words that she desperately searched for are finally within reach.
And so…
“I love you,” she confessed. “I love you, Mayu.”
“…I’m sorry, but I… don’t feel the same way.”
“A-Ah…”
Yuki’s heart nearly stopped. The hand that clutched her chest tightened, crinkling her uniform.
This was not the answer she expected. There was not even a moment of hesitation from the other girl. It… It cannot be…! After all this time they spent together… the feelings that Yuki had for her… She strove to be courageous…
Yet that bravery was dashed. The worst-case scenario that she dreaded became a reality. The ache from within her chest imploded instead and struck her heart mightier than that of a hammer.
Yuki’s eyes became wet.
“Mayuyu…” her voice cracked. She took one step forward. Mayu took one step back. Yuki bit the bottom of her lip and stared at her junior, Watanabe Mayu, with blurred vision. “Please don’t do this,” she whispered and took another step forward.
“Don’t come any closer,” Mayu raised her hand. She frowned as her eyes never strayed from the high school senior. “You’ll only hurt yourself.”
“Oh…” And she listened to Mayu.
Yuki’s eyes were drawn to the ground as Mayu’s eyes darted left and right in the room. Then, Mayu said,
“Let’s… just stay as friends, okay?”
Yuki did not even have a chance to call out to her, her hand outreached to the empty space. Mayu’s bouncing ponytail was the last thing she saw before the girl disappeared through the one and only exit from the gymnasium.
“…”
Now, she is all alone.
“…why…?”
Yuki’s tears rolled down her cheeks and she wiped them. However, even more tears fell until it became a steady stream as she sniffled. The senior rubbed her eyes with the back of her hand. Yet no matter how many times she rubbed her eyes, the tears will not stop. She gritted her teeth and cried.
All alone, just like how she was before she met Mayu.
Ever since the first day of school, Yuki never thought nor found herself to be the protagonist of any story. Always sitting in the back corner of the classroom in silence. Her eyes wandering out to the windows, constantly gazing and watching the occasional birds fly high in the sky or students from nearby classrooms jogging around the track field. Despite her good looks, no one dared approach her. She wasn’t even fit as a background character.
Was it because of a rumor that her single mom was a prostitute? A malicious rumor twisted from a single sighting of her mother working at the red light district. An innocent mother who merely worked as a chef in one of the restaurants. Nothing more, nothing less. There were also the men and women who tried to hit on her. That never worked in their favor, and her mother knew how to deal with them. After all, her mom’s priority was raising Yuki, and she was done being in a relationship after her husband walked out on her.
Or was it another rumor that sprung forth about how the raven-haired senior slept with her teachers for passing grades? Scores from her examinations always landed her in the Top 10 since the day she started in this school. Is it so difficult for them to acknowledge that she studied long and hard?
How about the rumors that she hadn’t slept with her teachers, but the idea that she was good in bed with men? Skills that were passed down from her “whore mother” and experience in the sex industry despite her young age. Yuki always felt a chill run down her spine with the snarky remarks and fantasies the boys would have with her. Did they have that much time to indulge in such pleasure at the expense of another person? Absolutely revolting.
Whatever it was, the result was the same: no one would approach her. In fact, no one cared for her presence in the room, save for the times her classmates' whispers and glares.
“Hey, did I ever tell you how pretty you look?”
It was the first compliment she heard from someone other than her mother. A compliment that had no hidden agenda.
Yuki recalled standing slack-jawed at the shorter female. The young girl, a couple of years younger than her, smiled as they stood in the hallway during lunch break. When Yuki said nothing, Mayu’s smile dropped, frowning.
“Um… you’re not deaf, are you?”
“No! No… no, I’m not.”
Mayu huffed. “Good. I almost thought I had to grab someone to teach me some quick sign language.” She motioned her hands in the air, her fingers curled in and out without any order. “Hm… then again,” the ponytailed student created a heart shape with her hands. Mayu winked at Yuki. “This might convey the message, don’t you think?”
“That’ll give off the wrong impression!” Yuki’s face turned bright red, her eyes looking elsewhere.
“What wrong impression?”
Yuki never knew if Mayu was playing dumb or not, but she blurted, “That’s like a proclamation of love!”
It did not take even a second for her to regret what she said. Mayu burst out laughing, approaching the taller girl and patting her on the head.
“Sure, you can think of it that way,” she still laughed. “You’re a real beauty, and I might just fall for you.”
“I don’t even know you—”
“Just kidding~” Mayu stuck her tongue out at her senior. “You’re right. We don’t even know each other, so how could we fall in love? Unless… you’re a fan of falling in love at first sight?” She wiggled her brows.
Yuki sighed and slapped the student’s hand away. Mayu was such a tease. A person who kept on cracking jokes and laughing as if the world was alright. A student, despite her eccentric personality, managed to fit in with the school. Having friends, a stable relationship with everyone around her, and possessing good looks to boot… She was someone that experienced the opposite of what Yuki experienced.
A surprise that she reached out to be with Yuki out of all people.
Yuki blinked. She sat in the living room of her house, staring up to the white ceiling. Changed to her pajamas, the young girl sighed.
She came home from school, took a bath, did her assignments, ate dinner by herself, and… fell back into her memories. The student grimaced.
No point in relishing in them after what happened today. Yuki covered her eyes, slowly exhaling out. This was pointless. Of course, she’s not going to see me as anything more than her good friend.
She did not think she would fall in love with her junior. Love was something so far-fetched for the senior, yet this student ended up having feelings. This foreign feeling that she eventually learned meant “love” by the one and only Watanabe Mayu.
Another sigh. Yuki grumbled, “I don’t think we could be friends anymore. It’s going to be so awkward being with her now.” She slouched into the couch, her eyes finally trailing away from the ceiling.
Other than the sound of the wall clock ticking away, there was no one inside of her house. Her mother kept herself busy by cooking up meals at the restaurant as usual. It would take another few hours until she arrives home, and that would be way past midnight.
“…?”
A doorbell rang. She glanced at the time, narrowing her eyes.
That’s not mom for sure…
Yuki got up from her seat and looked out of the living room. Another ring came from the front. Since she was alone in the house, her mother had warned her not to open the doors for strangers. Yet that does not mean she cannot spare a peek through the peephole.
That single peek through the hole had Yuki throw open the door faster than she could have imagined.
“Mayu!”
The junior, who leaned against the door, slumped forward. Yuki quickly caught her into her arms. As she hastily closed the door, locking it, her eyes were drawn to her friend’s features.
“Are those… bruises on you?” she whispered, touching her cheek. “What happened to you?”
“Ow! Don’t touch me there,” Mayu slapped her hand away, glaring at the older girl. “That really hurts, you know.”
“Sorry, sorry… but I need to know… what happened.”
Mayu barely bit back a groan as she straightened her back, holding the side of her head— Ah, there was blood from the scabbing cut on her head dripping to her chin… Mayu roughly grabbed Yuki’s wrist as she harshly whispered, “Don’t you dare go. I don’t need any help.”
“But Mayu!”
“This is nothing.” Mayu forced a smile. “Did I mention that I’m really good at martial arts? Learned it from the best teacher.”
“…you better not mention a video game character.”
“Oi, Ryu is not a video game character, okay. He’s the real deal.”
“Right, right… I think you’re losing a lot of blood if you’re spouting nonsense…”
“You’re such an Ice Queen.”
Their banters almost made Yuki forget about the awkward situation that she brought upon the two. A failed confession that she wished it never happened in the first place. Yuki’s smile dropped as Mayu leaned into the older girl, her face resting against her chest.
“Anyway, I’ve earned my delinquency starting today,” she mumbled. “Had to beat up some boys that were in the locker room.” Mayu shakily breathed, her hands gripping ahold of Yuki’s arms. “I’ve heard of the rumors, but I didn’t think some of the boys would actually try to rape you.”
“Mayu…”
Yuki slowly embraced her friend, feeling Mayu tremble. “I’ve never felt so mad in my entire life. I’m angry at the way people treated you in this school, but this?” she snarled. “There will be Hell to pay.”
Compared to Mayu, Yuki… felt a sense of peace. If she was going to be honest, she had already accepted her fate as the bottom of this school. The students had already treated her poorly, so this was to be expected. However, for Mayu… her Mayuyu… she was always against the mistreatment everyone brought upon to Yuki.
The older student tightened her hold, saying nothing as Mayu continued, “I gave them a beating of their lifetime. I made sure that they wouldn’t touch you nor any other girl ever again.”
“You didn’t have to go that far. Why not tell the teachers?”
“And have them pounce on you on your way home? No way.”
“I… I see…” Yuki softly sighed. “Thank you… for helping me.”
But there was one question she wanted to ask.
“Mayu, is there… um… about my confession…”
“Oh, that?” Mayu parted from their hug, though still in Yuki’s embrace. She glanced up at the older girl, frowning. “Sorry, I actually wanted to tell you the truth of how I felt once I was done with the boys.”
“…why not there?”
“Yukirin, I didn’t want there to be another rumor that you’re a lesbian in this school, let alone with me.” Mayu thinly smiled. “Our school isn’t exactly comfortable with people entering into same-sex relationships, don’t you think?”
To dispel the heavy atmosphere, Mayu leaned up to gently kiss Yuki. Yuki’s eyes went wide as Mayu chuckled.
“But we can do this outside of school’s ground… away from everyone’s sight.”
“So, that means…”
“Do I have to spell it out for you?” Mayu stared at her with a deadpan expression. She held Yuki’s head, pulling her in for another kiss despite her injuries. Their cheeks flushed as Mayu replied, “I love you, Yuki. I love you so… so very much.”
-
Can you believe that I made a comeback to this forum JUST SO THAT I CAN COMMENT ON YOUR FIC???? BRUUUUHHHH :panic:
-
Can you believe that I made a comeback to this forum JUST SO THAT I CAN COMMENT ON YOUR FIC???? BRUUUUHHHH :panic:
COME BACK AND WRITE WITH ME, GIRL
But I do feel flattered that you logged in just to comment! I really appreciate that. :bow: Thank you from the bottom of my heart. I also hope that my years in the mountain have developed some part of my fluffy skills.
-
Oh GOD! This thread!!!! :panic: I've come back here to read the new updates since the last time I read it (Probably a WMatsui one) THE FICS ARE EPIC AND I NEED MOREEEEE :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol:
-
[Replies]
@Yuki88: I know I replied to you before, but I'll say it again. I'm thankful that you stopped by to drop off a comment!
@anonymoussilentreader: Thank you for coming back to read my work! That wMatsui work... I can't recall when I wrote it on this thread from the top of my head as I type this response out, but I can only imagine it's been so long ago. I hope you look forward to more of my works on here, even if they are sporadic!
[A/N]
Please be warned that this Mayuki OS contains some mature themes! There are no explicit words, but there are subtle hints and context of what happened.
Trapped
It always struck Watanabe Mayu strange that her girlfriend, whom she befriended and fell in love online, never let her leave virtual reality. As much as it was fun flying around on the backs of large beasts they've tamed mere days ago, feeling the wind blow against their face and letting their black hair flow, Mayu really missed the real world. They've been in virtual reality for more than a week, and it was rather worrisome.
After all, she has her body to take care of. The last time she put on the device over her head, thrusting herself into a fantastical MMORPG world where the impossible was possible, she laid on her bed in her studio-room apartment. One week in virtual reality was almost equivalent to that of an actual week. Everything in this video game moved in real-time. Not to mention one particular pesky part of the game that the developers forgot to patch: logging out.
In order to log out, one has to visit a huge, sky blue crystal in the main town hubs. It might've been easy if Mayu could teleport herself to it, but the game doesn't exactly let her do that... The developers were keen on maintaining a sense of realism in this world. What was first appreciated by fans quickly turned sour, especially for Mayu. Besides, Kashiwagi Yuki kept pulling her away from the crystal if they did manage to get to the main hub. It was almost terrifying how Yuki knew where Mayu was at all times. And if Yuki wasn't on? There was her annoying half of the "Oshiri Sisters," Oshima Yuko.
Then, if Yuko couldn't be on? Mayu groaned when she realized there was never an opening for her to sneak off and leave. It was either Yuki or Yuko. When Takahashi Minami and Yokoyama Yui raised concerns about this matter, Yuki and Yuko immediately shut them down. Whatever they argued about, it simmered down until they outright stopped talking about it. Almost as if it was a taboo topic.
Mayu groaned. This is getting ridiculous. Stuck in this virtual reality... This is not how she wanted to spend her weekend, let alone her week.
"Hey, Yukirin?"
"Hm?"
"Can I ask you something?"
The two of them laid inside of their tent under the clear night sky. Mayu rested her head on Yuki's bare chest, their bodies stripped of clothing as they snuggled underneath the blanket. Their chests rose and fell quickly, their skin sticky with sweat from a session that took their breaths away seconds ago. Shadows danced on the tent's fabrics from a nearby lamp as Yuki ran her fingers through Mayu's hair. Her fingernails gently scratched at the younger girl's head, a sleeping spell cast on her dear girlfriend.
An amazing feat that virtual reality could transmit all five senses to their real body... It's no wonder why some people take advantage of the programs. Mayu's eyelids felt like lead. She nuzzled into Yuki's shoulder, whispering,
"One day... can you let me out of here?"
She was met with silence. Mayu lifted her eyelids open. From the palm of her hand, she felt Yuki's heart thumping hard. Just as hard as the time they were making love. But... this time, Mayu couldn't place her finger on why it still was acting like that. Mayu tried again.
"Please, I need to see my family. Besides, you know it's not good if I stay motionless in bed for a week straight. Might get some bedsores... and you know how painful they can be."
"...once you go, you'll never come back."
"Huh?"
The drowsy spell wore off. Mayu propped herself up on her elbow, staring at her lover. She raised her brows. "I don't understand. I'm just logging off."
"You can't." Before Mayu could say anything, Yuki pulled her in, embracing her. She wrapped her arms around the youngster. Mayu glanced up as Yuki added, "I'm sure of it."
"Mind telling me... why?"
"It's..." Yuki's jawlines appeared. Because you died of a heart attack in your sleep... She exhaled, kissing the top of her head. "Because I don't want you anywhere but here with me. This is the only way we'll ever meet each other."
-
Hi! I've been reading your works since I've found them here (and on Tumblr) around 2018 or 2019. Didn't think I'd get to comment on a new work of yours!
That was an awesome read! Great setup on the mystery of Yuki and Yuko's behavior. It got me hooked from the start. The intimate vibe of Mayu and Yuki while talking was fitting regarding previous activity.
And the reveal at the end >_< Damn, Yuki's answer is scarier (in a yandere way) than it's supposed to be. I sympathize that she has to tell Mayu at some point. I can imagine Mayu's death, keeping it a secret, AND preventing her every attempt to log off must be keeping Yuki's hands full.
Also, this isn't part of the scope of the oneshot but I enjoyed imagining the implementation of the technology that can store a dead person's consciousness :P
-
The vibe in the story makes us think what is going on and the end is just -> :panic:. I love how the story is quite "dark" and how the others try to refrain Mayu from logging off. Died of a heart attack in her sleep? Wow. :shocked It took me a couple times of reading to know what is going on since I wasn't that good of a "read and understand" person but, I love it :thumbsup. Hope you could keep on writing in the future :bow:
-
This might be a little dark...
but could there be a possibility of Yuki being responsible for Mayu's death by keeping her hostage in the game? Maybe I'm just thinking too loud...